Skip to main content

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats




Kait ; * «# 

■■:■ V** 

^mLfrf-Wm ""^Sp*" «... 

"■^'l,*** • *•*****? 

What Do You Want The New Year To Bring? 

Would you have PEACE? 

Then have your own soul be peaceful. Create in your home a haven of 
serenity, free from confusion and disorder. "My peace I give unto you," the 
Savior said. Accept his gift and do his will in order to receive it. 

Would you have JOY? 

Then let the happiness of goodness, of living the commandments, permeate 
the atmosphere around you. "Man is that he might have joy." Accept this gift 
with the understanding of your part in making your life joyful. 

Would you have LOVE? 

Then be loving and lovable. Do not be afraid to express your love by word 
and deed. Enlarge your capacity to love by service to others. Accept this gift of 
love from God who is love. 

Would you have TIME? 

Then learn to use the valuable hours, minutes, even seconds, more wisely. 
Time to do all of the things of which we dream is of our own making. Accept 
this gift of time. 

Would your have OPPORTUNITY? 

Then open your eyes to the possibilities closest to you. If you desire to 
make personal progress, enlarge your vision, make your own opportunities to 
study, to observe, to grow. Accept this gift of opportunity and work to fulfill 
your desires. 

Dear Sisters, it is our prayer that what you want for your own good, the 
new year will bring to you. We hope that peace, joy, love, time, and 
opportunity, together with all the righteous desires of your hearts, will 
come to you in this NEW YEAR. May the blessings of our Father in heaven 
attend you. 

General Presidency 

The Cover: Winter in Monument Valley, Utah Transparency by Lucien Bown 

Frontispiece: Cedars of Lebanon Photograph by Harold M. Lambert 

Art Layout: Dick Scopes Illustrations: Mary Scopes 


'WffK y vear a/i&L^/a/ 1 

I want to thank you for printing Birthday Congratulations to President McKay (Sep- 
tember 1967). His words on motherhood and the home, and the editorial "Hold Up 
Your Light," by Marianne C. Sharp helped me to make up my mind regarding a prob- 
lem in my home. I have been trying to stop working outside the home, and stay at 
home with my five-year-old daughter, but these offerings in the Magazine helped to 
show me the light— that my daughter should be brought up by her mother and not be 
placed in a nursery or put under the direction of a baby-sitter. 

Mrs. Anna Goldberger 
Van Nuys, California 

May I take this opportunity to express my appreciation for The Relief Society Maga- 
zine. We feel a great need for spiritual uplift here in Japan, and the literature of the 
Church keeps us in contact spiritually with the saints in Zion. We certainly feel that 
the Relief Society organization was inspired. How wonderful it is for us to share in the 
gospel with those not of our faith through lending our Magazines around the neigh- 

borhood Shana Anderson 

Tokyo, Japan 

The reason for my letter is to express my deep gratitude to you for sending me your 
beautiful Magazine. Although we are not of your faith— we are very strong in the Jewish 
faith— it is my duty to tell you that your Magazine and its lovely articles, advice, home- 
making etc. are full of high ideals, sweetness, charity. My sincere congratulations. 

Mary C. de Bensadon 
Tangier, Morocco 

My October issue of The Relief Society Magazine arrived today, and I am satisfied that 
it is even more wonderful than usual. The Magazine is one of the wonderful birthday 
gifts from my daughter in Phoenix. I sent it to her on her birthday, and this year she 
wanted to send it to me, as I enjoy it so much. I then pass it on to my daughter-in- 
law, so that she can study the spiritual living lessons, as well as the wonderful stories 
and clip the delicious recipes. My daughter and son-in-law are L.D.S. members, but 
I am not. Yet I truly want to say that I enjoy the spiritual living lessons, the home- 
making discussions, and the messages of your fine leaders. Lvdia M Leeds 

Greer, Arizona 

A word of appreciation for our outstanding Magazine— especially the March 1967 issue. 
I keep it handy to glance through and admire the splendid color photos— and read a 
bit of poetry. My teenage daughters enjoy the Magazine as much as I do. My fourteen- 
year-old daughter expressed delight over the lovely story of the life of Emma Ray 
Riggs McKay (June and July 1967). Grace s olsson 

High Level 
Alberta, Canada 

I enjoyed the September (1967) issue of The Relief Society Magazine very much— the 
poems: "Wide Autumn," by Dorothy J. Roberts; "Remembering" (frontispiece) by 
Christie Lund Coles; and the article "A Beacon Light and a Guiding Star" (by Vesta P. 
Crawford), which gave us a broadened look at those otherwise "dim and distant days" 
from the time of the Relief Society organization in Nauvoo until its time of growth in 
the mountain valleys. Maude Cook 

Salt Lake City, Utah 



Magazine Volume 55 January 1968 Number 1 

Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager Belle S. Spafford 

Special Features 

1 What Do You Want the New Year to Bring? General Presidency 
4 The Virtue of Obedience Joseph Fielding Smith 

7 Woman's Glorious Purpose Harold B. Lee 

14 In Memoriam— President Antoine R. Ivins 

15 Evon W. Peterson Appointed General Secretary-Treasurer Belle S. Spafford 

16 Hulda P. Young Resigns as General Secretary-Treasurer Marianne C. Sharp 

17 Award Winners— Relief Society Poem Contest 

18 In Heaven's Spring— First Prize Poem Gay N. Blanchard 
20 One Gold Morning— Second Prize Poem Clara Laster 

22 "And Thou, Bethlehem. . ."—Third Prize Poem Mabel Jones Gabbott 

24 Award Winners— Relief Society Short Story Contest 

25 "A Partridge in a Pear Tree"— First Prize Story Emma Lou W. Thayne 

34 Josie B. Bay Resigns as a Member of the General Board 

36 Birth Defects— The Great Destroyer George P. Voss 

37 Transcript of a Conversation Between Suzanne and Her Father 


43 Mrs. Pleasant Nelda Pierson Litchfield 

46 Throw Down the Gauntlet— Chapter 5 Janet W. Breeze 

General Features 

2 From Near and Far 

32 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 

33 Editorial— Modesty in Dress 

35 Notes to the Field— Song Practices, Bound Volumes of 1967 Magazines 
51 Notes From the Field— Relief Society Activities 

80 Birthday Congratulations 

The Home— Inside and Out 

38 Make a Hangabout Apron Shirley Thulin 
40 Recipes From Harrogate Norma Sepp 

42 Ribbons for her Work 

Lesson Department 

59 Spiritual Living— "Be Thou Humble" Roy W. Doxey 

64 Visiting Teacher Message— Courage and Love Alice Colton Smith 

66 Homemaking— The Bedrooms— Wake Up Smiling Celestia J. Taylor 

68 Social Relations— Home and the School Alberta H. Christensen 

73 Cultural Refinement— "The Substance of Faith" Robert K. Thomas 


The Harvest, Linnie Fisher Robinson 13; Love Reaffirmed, Carol P. Feltch 35; Silver Rhythm, 
Iva Lou Nebeker 36; Perspective, Vesta Nickerson Fairbairn 37; A Poem, Caroline Atterton 45; 
Poet, Dorothy J. Roberts 50; To the New Owner, Ruth G. Rothe 65. 

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. © 1968 by the 
Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main Street. Salt Lake City. Utah 84111; Phone 
364-2511: Subscription Price $2 00 a year: foreign. $2 00 a year: 200 a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscrip- 
tion expires. No back numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at once 
giving old and new address. Entered as second class matter February 18. 1914. at the Post Office. Salt Lake City. Utah, under the Act of 
March 3. 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 1103. Act of October 8. 1917, authorized June 29, 
1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The 
Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 

The Virtue 


Joseph Fielding Smith 
of the First Presidency 

[Address delivered at the 

Officers Meeting of Relief Society 

Annual General Conference, 

September 27, 1967] 

■ My dear sisters, brethren, too, 
as we have a few of them among 
us. It is a pleasure to stand be- 
fore you this morning, and I ask 
that the Lord will bless me that 
I may give to you the things 
that you desire. I would like to 
speak on obedience. I would 
like all the Latter-day Saints 
to feel in their hearts that the 
work in which they are engaged 
is not only the work that God 
has instituted in these latter 
days, but that it is a work in 
which each individual member 
is deeply and vitally interested. 
Every man and woman should 
feel a deep and abiding interest 
in the work of the Lord. It is 
only the possession and observ- 
ance of the truth that can make 
us free, and all those who do not 
possess and obey the gospel 
are slaves and are not free. 

God has established all things 
in their order. The house of God 
is a house of order, not a house 
of confusion. We must walk in 
his paths, and observe his pre- 

The Virtue of Obedience 

cepts to do them, or we will be 
cut off. 

It is only by observance to 
the laws of God that men and 
women can rise above the petty 
weaknesses of mortality and 
exercise that breadth of affec- 
tion, that charity and love, that 
should actuate the hearts and 
the motives of men. It requires 
no special bravery on the part 
of men and women to swim with 
the currents of the world. When 
men or women make up their 
minds to forsake the world and 
its follies and identify themselves 
with the Lord's people, it takes 
courage, character, and superior 

The man or woman in this 
Church who desires to enrich 
his or her faith in the highest 
possible degree will desire to 
observe every rite and ordinance 
in the Church in conformity to 
the law of obedience to the will 
of God. In these things, and 
through them, we gain a more 
perfect knowledge of our Maker, 
and enriched faith means an 
enlarged power, and though we 
may not have in this life an 
occasion to exercise all the 
powers that come to us through 
the enrichment of our faith, 
those powers may be enriched in 
their fulness in eternity, if not 
in time. The man and woman, 
therefore, among the Latter-day 
Saints, who does not see the 
necessity for the ordinances in 
the House of God, who does 
not respond to the requirements 
of the gospel in all its rites and 
ordinances, can have no proper 
conception of the great work 
which the Latter-day Saints 
have been called upon to per- 
form in this age, nor can we 

enjoy the blessings that come 
from the virtue of obedience to 
a law higher than that of man. 
The gospel is very simple 
when we understand it properly. 
It teaches us to forgive, to over- 
come selfishness, anger, wrath, 
faultfinding, complaining, and 
the spirit of contention and 
strife. It also teaches us to do 
here just what we would be re- 
quired to do in the heavens, 
with God and his angels. If we 
would listen to its teachings and 
obey them, and put them into 
practice, there would be no de- 
sire to covet in the hearts of the 
children of men. They would 
possess the Spirit of Jesus Christ 
and understand the precepts of 
the gospel as he taught and 
admonished all men to observe 
them. I would like to quote you 
the following: 

Every good gift and every perfect 
gift is from above, and cometh down 
from the Father of lights, with whom 
is no variableness, neither shadow of 
turning. (James 1:17.) 

To please him, that is the 
Lord, we must not only worship 
him with thanksgiving and 
praise, but render willing obedi- 
ence to his commandments. By 
so doing, he is bound to bestow 
his blessings; for it is upon this 
principle (obedience to law) that 
all things are predicated. So you 
see, sisters, just what obedience 
can do for us if we will follow 
the teachings of the Lord. 

Now I want to say to Relief 
Society, and to all the rest of 
the organizations in the Church, 
for that matter, that not one of 
them is independent of the 
Priesthood of the Son of God; 
no one of them can exist a 
moment in the acceptance of the 

January 1968 

Lord, when they withdraw from 
the voice, from the counsel of 
those who hold the Priesthood 
and preside over them. They are 
subject to the powers and 
authority of the Church, and 
they are not independent of 
them; nor can they exercise any 
rights in their organizations in- 
dependently of the Priesthood 
and of the Church. 

Furthermore, the officers of 
these organizations are duly pre- 
sented at the general or local 
conferences, as the case may be, 
and are sustained by the vote 
of the people of the Church, 
and, as such, the officers should 
be respected in their callings 
and given recognition and 
support in the performance of 
their duties in all that relates 
to the organizations which they 

I would like to say to Relief 
Society, that it is the one great 
organization in the Church, 
whose duty it is to look after 
the interests of the women in 
Zion. And I shall repeat, it was 
organized by the Prophet Joseph 
Smith, and I expect to see the 
day when this organization will 
become one of the most perfect, 
most efficient and perfected or- 
ganizations for good in the 
Church, but that day will be 
when we shall have women not 
only imbued with the spirit and 
testimony of Jesus Christ in 
their hearts, but also with youth, 
vigor, and intelligence to enable, 
them to discharge the great 

duties and responsibilities that 
rest upon them. We realize that 
it is impossible for women pos- 
sessing physical weaknesses on 
account of age or infirmities to 
meet every requirement; but we 
expect every woman entrusted 
with responsibility in the Church 
to do her duty to the utmost of 
her ability. That we look for; 
that we pray for; and for that we 
labor to the best of our ability 
and strength we possess, and we 
trust that from this time forth, 
that you good sisters will go 
back to your wards and stakes 
with renewed energy, judgment 
and wisdom, and perform the 
duties that are assigned to you, 
even those who are called to 
take the oversight of the great 
work, the Relief Society organi- 

May we be obedient to the 
commandments that the Lord 
has given us. If we are, he will 
bless us and magnify us in our 

President McKay has asked 
me to give to you sisters, his 
love and to let you know how 
much he appreciates the work 
you are doing in this great or- 
ganization, and he also expressed 
a desire to leave with you his 
blessing. I would like to com- 
mend you on the wonderful work 
you are doing in this great 
cause, and pray the Lord will 
bless you with every blessing 
needed, and I leave my blessing 
with you, in the name of Jesus 
Christ, our Redeemer. Amen. 



Elder Harold B. Lee 
of the Council of the Twelve 

[Address Delivered at the 
Officers Meeting of Relief Society 
Annual General Conference, 
September 27, 1967] 

■ Thank you, President Smith, 
for that excellent message which 
we were able to hear. I am al- 
ways delighted to be in the com- 
pany of President Smith. I have 
occasion, frequently, to read from 
the Doctrine and Covenants 
where the Lord told Hyrum 
Smith that his name would be 
held in honorable remembrance 
through all the generations of 
time because of his faithfulness 
and devotion and his loyalty to 
the work of God. When I think 
that Hyrum Smith's son was the 
President of the Church and 
that his grandson is now Presi- 
dent of the Twelve, I am seeing 
the beginning of the fulfillment 
of the Lord's promise to the pos- 
terity of Hyrum Smith. President 
Smith, we honor you for what 
you are and whom you represent 
in the great council of the Priest- 
hood today. 

Now, if the spirit is willing 
and I can follow along where, 
unfortunately, I haven't caught 
the theme of your whole meeting, 

January 1968 

excepting President Smith's re- 
marks, but I commend them all 
to you with a full understanding 
because his message on obedi- 
ence should ring true in the 
hearts of all of us. 

The sisters have asked me to 
talk to the subject, "The Moth- 
er's Place in a Gospel-Centered 
Home Teaching." I announce 
that so that you will know what 
I was supposed to talk about if 
I miss the mark. 

Dr. David Sarnoff, who is 
called the father of television 
and radio, is quoted as having 

The happiest people I have known 
have not been the men of great wordly 
achievements, or accomplishments of 
wealth. They have been the simple 
people who are happily married, enjoying 
good health and good family life. 
(Wisdom Magazine 22nd issue.) 


In an epistle to the Church, 
addressed to the Church by 
President Brigham Young and 
his Counselors, John W. Young 
and Daniel H. Wells, just six 
weeks prior to his death, in 1877, 
he said some important things. 

Among the many duties which de- 
volve upon us, there is none that should 
receive more careful and constant atten- 
tion than the education of our children. 
They are numerous, and if properly 
trained will become a great blessing to 
the inhabitants of the earth. Parents 
should take time — if not every day, at 
least as often as they can and not 
allow many days to elapse — to call their 
families together and interrogate them 
respecting their associations, their words, 
actions, etc., and teach them the princi- 
ples of the gospel. They should send 
them regularly to day and Sunday 
schools and furnish them every possible 
facility for gaining a sound and thorough 
education, and especially in the princi- 
ples of the gospel and in the history of 
the church. The teachers to whom we 

entrust our children for education should 
be faithful Latter-day Saints, sound in 
doctrine and thoroughly imbued with a 
love of Zion. In this way we can rear up 
a generation of men and women who 
shall love and maintain truth and 
righteousness in the earth. 

President Joseph F. Smith, 
after quoting the Lord's require- 
ment to teach the children, 
which you find in Section 68 of 
the Doctrine and Covenants, 

And if parents fail to do this and 
the children go astray and turn from 
the truth, then the Lord has said the 
sin shall be upon the heads of the 
parents. The loss of the children will 
be charged to the parents and they will 
be responsible for their apostasy and 
darkness. I came to the conclusion, after 
reflection upon this subject ... I do not 
believe that it would be possible for me 
to be admitted into exaltation and 
glory in the Kingdom of God, if through 
my neglect of duty my children should 
become the children of darkness in this 
regard . . . My children must not and 
will not turn away with my consent. I 
will plead with my children; I will en- 
deavor with all the power I possess to 
have them as true and faithful to this 
gospel as it is possible for me to be; 
because, without all of them in the King- 
dom of God I would feel that my 
household was not perfect. (Conference 
Report, April 1898.) 

The Lord, in expressing his 
displeasure with Eli, you will 
remember the story when the 
boy Samuel heard the call three 
different times and was told by 
Eli this time to listen, he said, 
in criticizing Eli and in harmony 
with what President Smith has 

. . .Behold, I will do a thing in Is- 
rael, at which both the ears of every 
one that heareth it shall tingle. 

For I have told him that I will judge 
his house for ever for the iniquity which 
he knoweth. . . . 

Now notice what he says the 
iniquity was, 

Woman's Glorious Purpose 

. . . because his sons made themselves 
vile, and he restrained them not. (I Sam., 
3:11, 13.) 

That was the thing that 
caused Eli's downfall. 


Now, the importance of the 
teaching of the gospel in the 
family was expressed in this 
revelation in the first Section of 
the Doctrine and Covenants and 
four important purposes of gos- 
pel restoration as they apply 
particularly to the home, were 

1. That faith also might increase in 
the earth; . . . And inasmuch as 
they erred that it might be made 
known; (D&C 1:21, 25.) 

2. And inasmuch as they sought 
wisdom they might be instructed; 
(D&C 1:26.) 

3. And inasmuch as they sinned 
they might be chastened, that 
they might repent; (D&C 1:27.) 

4. And inasmuch as they were humble 
they' might be made strong, and 
blessed from on high, and receive 
knowledge from time to time. 
(D&C 1:28.) 

Now, the mother's role in this 
vital, home-centered, gospel 
teaching is very clear, and I just 
speak in headlines now with four 
or five of what I conceive to be 
the mother's prime responsibili- 

The first I would say to moth- 
ers, don't give up on the boy or 
girl in that insufferable state of 
super-egotism through which 
some teen-agers go. I plead with 
you for those boys and those 
girls. Don't give up on the boy 
or girl in that impossible stage of 
independence and disregard of 
family discipline. Don't give up 
on him or her when they show a 
shocking display of irresponsibil- 
ity. The know-it-all, self-suffi- 

cient want-nothing-of-counsel, 
which to him is just a preach- 
ment of an old-timer who has 
lost step with youth. Knowing 
is not enough — we must apply. 
Willingness is not enough — we 
must do. 

Nothing is more terrible than ig- 
norance in action. Fools and wise men 
are equally harmless. It is the half- 
fools and the half-wise who are dan- 
gerous. (Goethe) 

A university professor is 
quoted as having said, 

Isn't it wonderful that the Lord has 
made young people so handsome and 
good-looking, else how in this world 
could we put up with their nonsense? 

A harassed mother was called 
by a friend who asked her "What 
do you think of all these riots 
going on in all the cities in the 
country? And this mother an- 
swered, "I'm so busy putting 
down all the little riots in my 
own home that I don't have time 
to worry about riots elsewhere." 

We have a missionary grand- 
son in the North British Mission. 
He hadn't been there very long 
until he wrote back an interest- 
ing letter in which he said the 
advice of his parents now comes 
back to him with great force. 
It is like a book on a shelf that 
has been there for nineteen years 
and he has just begun to take it 
down and start to read it for the 
first time. That is your son and 
your daughter. You may think 
they are not listening. They 
may think they are not listening, 
but one time yours may be the 
book that they will take down 
and read again when they need 
it most. 


There are forces that come 
into play after parents have 

January 1968 

done all they can to teach their 
children. Such a force influenced 
the younger Alma who, with the 
sons of Mosiah, set out to de- 
stroy the work of their great 
fathers. The angel, you remember, 
was sent and he knocked him 
down and hit him right between 
the eyes, I suppose, and he lay 
as though he were dead for three 
days and nights and the angel 

. . .Behold, the Lord hath heard the 
prayers of his people, and also the 
prayers of his servant, Alma, who is thy 
father; for he has prayed with much 
faith concerning thee that thou might- 
est be brought to the knowledge of 
the truth; therefore, for this purpose 
have I come to convince thee of the 
power and authority of God, that the 
prayers of his servants might be an- 
swered according to their faith. (Mosiah 

It was so with Nephi, whom 
his unruly brothers sought to 
destroy, and when the angel said, 

Ye are swift to do iniquity but slow to 
remember the Lord your God. Ye have 
seen an angel, and he spake unto you; 
yea, ye have heard his voice from time 
to time; and he hath spoken unto you 
in a still small voice, but ye were past 
feehng, that ye could not feel his words; 
wherefore, he has spoken unto you like 
unto the voice of thunder, which did 
cause the earth to shake as if it were to 
divide asunder. (1 Nephi, 17:45.) 

And then Nephi, after he said 
that, continued: 

. . .In the name of the Almighty God, 
I command you that ye touch me not, 
for I am filled with the power of God, 
even unto the consuming of my flesh; 
and whoso shall lay his hands upon me 
shall wither even as a dried reed; and 
he shall be as naught before the power 
of God, for God shall smite him. (1 Nephi, 

I am remembering now a dra- 
matic time when, at a funeral 
sermon an unruly son of a 
mother in whose honor wer were 

meeting in that service, asked if 
he might speak at his mother's 
funeral service. And there, in 
great detail, with more boldness 
than I would have dared to have 
talked about him, because I 
knew his life, he told how, as a 
boy growing up, he had disre- 
garded wholly the admonitions 
of his little German father and 
mother and how, finally, the 
father and mother gone, he was 
beginning to read, as it were, 
that Book which had been un- 
read for all these years and he 
bore witness to the influence the 
mother and father had had upon 
him even while he was transgres- 
sing about every law in the Book. 


The second role I would say 
in the responsibility of the moth- 
er is to put father at the head of 
the house. That is a statement 
from the famous judge who said 
he thought it was that which 
lay at the root of many of the 
problems in a delinquent home. 
How does mother do it? Some- 
one said that little children soon 
outgrow their need for affection, 
but fathers never do. Now that 
is the first way to put father at 
the head of the house. Even when 
he doesn't deserve it. When he 
does deserve it, kiss him, and if 
he gets angry, ignore him. Give 
him the silent treatment. But 
never, never let him feel that 
you don't understand him. Put 
father at the head of the house. 

President Brigham Young 
said : 

I know that you good women get 
annoyed and provoked and out of 
patience many times with your hus- 
bands, and at times justly so. They are 
not always as considerate of vou as 


Woman's Glorious Purpose 

they ought to be; but if they provide 
for you and they are kind to you and 
otherwise treat you right, stay with 
them. I think it has been taught by 
some that as we lay down our bodies 
they will so rise in the resurrection with 
all the impediments and imperfections 
that they have here; and that if a wife 
does not love her husband in this estate, 
she cannot love him in the next. This is 
not so. Those who attain to the blessings 
of the first or celestial resurrection will 
be pure and perfect, perfect in body. 
Every man and woman that reaches to 
this unspeakable attainment will be as 
beautiful as the angels that surround 
the throne of God. (Journal of Dis- 
courses, Volume 10, page 24.) 

Now, you sisters, polish your 
husbands as best you can while 
you have them here, and then 
hope that the Lord will continue 
the process beyond the veil. 




Another role of the mother is 
to provoke her husband to honor 
his Priesthood. Now, that is a 
partial quote from the Prophet 
Joseph's statement, you remem- 
ber, to the early Relief Society. 
Your husband has the key to the 
effectual door to a celestial home 
in the eternities for you and your 
children, and unless you honor 
and magnify the Priesthood you 
and the family will suffer there- 
by, even to being deprived of 
that celestial home with your 
family without him. Have your 
family prayers, even when you 
must take the lead. See that 
your husband takes the lead in 
that if you can. See that he at- 
tends his Priesthood meeting, see 
that he responds to the call to 
do home teaching, and then you 
do everything you can, lovingly 
and patiently to help him to per- 
form so that one day you, with 

him and the children, can go 
through the temple. 


Next, I would say, enlist the 
aid of the Priesthood in meeting 
what to you may be insurmount- 
able problems. There is a tend- 
ency to bypass the bishop — 
they say he is too close to us or 
he is too young and inexperi- 
enced, they fear he will not 
keep their confidence — which 
may be just an escape. I had a 
call from Meridian, Idaho, I 
guess I shouldn't have said that, 
but it is out, early in the morn- 
ing, and the telephone operator 
said it was a collect call. I am 
always suspicious of a collect 
call and, in fact, I don't always 
have the money to pay it if that 
were done, but the operator said 
"She says she belongs to your 
Church and she is in need of 
help." And all I said was "Well 
tell her to look across the street 
and her bishop may be there, 
the stake president may be 
there, that is a fully organized 
stake, and there is nothing that 
can be done from this distance 
that couldn't be done by the 
officers and leaders right there 
at her elbow." 

The bishop has at his com- 
mand all the forces of the Priest- 
hood, as well as the auxiliaries, 
to set in motion and, if we were 
to attempt to legislate, we would 
have to get in touch with the 
bishop through the stake presi- 
dent. So, we are just wasting 
time to come to the General 
Authorities and leap-frog over 
the bishop and the stake presi- 

I had a letter from a sweet 
girl whose marriage I performed 


January 1968 

some years before, and it started 
out about the problems, and I 
thought, here is a temple mar- 
riage that has failed. 

Immediately we began to have 
problems. We tried then and have tried 
since to figure out just why. There was 
no particular thing that consistently 
precipitated our difficulties. We were 
active in the Church and attended our 
meetings; we prayed; we paid our tithing; 
we returned to the temple regularly. We 
loved each other so and had such expec- 
tations for our marriage. Then we were 
expecting a baby and, in spite of our 
very great happiness in anticipating this 
child, things seemed to go so bad as to 
seem insolvable. Almost a year after we 
began, we knew we couldn't continue 
together any longer under such condi- 
tions, and I called the bishop, who was 
also our friend, and we went over. The 
three of us talked — a little. You know, 
I don't recall anything particular that 
was spoken except the questionable en- 
couragement he offered by saying that 
he and his wife had had a difficult time 
after awhile when they were married. 
The inference was, we solved our prob- 
lems, why can't you? But when we left 
the bishop's office we knew we had 
reached the turning point somehow. We 
had touched the bottom and we were 
on our way up. I can't explain why or 
what happened, but we did start up 
and we've been on our way up ever 

Because they followed the 
route of the bishop. 


I asked a mother in a family 
if they were having Family Home 
Evening, and she wrote back 
and said: 

I mentioned a serious illness. I hope 
this doesn't seem vain, but for the first 
time I realized how important I was to 
my children. As I lay helpless to care for 
any of their needs, and knowing that — 
except for my Heavenly Father's in- 
tervention — my influence upon them in 
this life was ended, how desirable and 
precious seemed the hours in the weeks 
and months and years ahead. I deter- 

mined many things then concerning how 
to use that time, were it granted to me. 
One was to spend time nightly reading 
and talking to the children. I fall short, 
but we usually spend an hour five even- 
ings a week together. Besides the other 
things they have been interested in, I 
have read most of The Book of Mormon 
to them from the children's volumes. It 
was my idea at first, but not for long. I 
have no doubt that it is meaningful to 
them when I hear my eight-year-old 
offer thanks in his prayers for the proph- 
ets who kept the records, or when my 
five-year-old son is thankful that Nephi 
got away safely into the wilderness with 
the faithful when Laman and Lemuel 
sought to kill him. 

Our experience has been that any 
time we have an opportunity to help 
our children expand in their love and 
understanding of the gospel and the 
Father who created them, our love for 
one another also increases, and our 
family solidarity is influenced in the 
most significant way. For this reason, 
the Family Home Evening is of para- 
mount importance to us. 

Now, you mothers, over the 
Church, we are preparing some of 
the finest lessons that have ever 
been prepared for families to be 
taught by fathers and mothers in 
every home. We have printed 
650,000 manuals to be placed in 
every home in the Church. You 
are missing a great opportunity 
in every home where that Family 
Home Evening Manual is not 
being studied. 


Finally, the last that I shall 
mention, keep the mother of 
your home at the "cross roads" of 
the home. There is a great danger 
today of homes breaking down 
because of allurements to entice 
mothers to neglect their being at 
home as the family are coming 
or going from the home. Now I 
recognize the necessity of some 


Woman's Glorious Purpose 

mothers being required to earn 
sustenance for their family. I 
am recognizing that, but even 
here Relief Society presidents 
and bishops should take care lest 
they fail to lend all aid possible 
to permit the mother of small 
children to be with them, if 
possible, in planning the nature 
of work or the schedule of time. 
All this lies within the province 
of the Relief Society working 
with the home. 


Well, just a few simple sugges- 
tions of the mother's role in the 
home. If we were to define the 
home as I know it to be so true, 
I would say, a home is a roof 
over a good woman. God grant 
to the mothers of this Church 
the powerful influence to be 

wielded fully to say as the old 
patriots, oh, if you remember, 
"I am only one, but I am one. I 
can not do everything, but I can 
do something, and what I can do, 
by the grace of God I will do." 
And someone put it in these 
words, "Give what you have to 
give, you mothers. It may be 
better than even you dare to 
think that it is at the time." 

That the Lord may help you 
so to do and rise to your great 
opportunity as the mothers of 
men; the creators of the atmos- 
phere in the home that will go 
far to their strengthening when 
sons and daughters are all too 
soon taken away from your in- 
fluence. May you build on that 
strong foundation and teach the 
mothers under your influence to 
do likewise, I humbly pray, in 
the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 


Linnie Fisher Robinson 

The years blow, burn, at the day's long turning 
To excellence or ill, and void of sound; 
The slow pulse measures in silent churning. 
And the dark hair whitens a circle round. 
But, oh, the wrecked hopes, the songs long stilled. 
The flame's quintessence beyond human eyes. 
The soul expands as it fashions and gleans 
And the heart rejects all that dust implies. 

In silent chambers, visitless, unseen, 
Small cherished dreams are nourished more 
Than the dawn of day or the spring's new green; 
More than the strong loves beyond the door. 

The heart holds all, even as it must, 

And the harvest of age is the heart's long trust. 


In Memoriam 

Antoine R. Ivins 

of the First Council of Seventy 
May 11, 1881 -October 18, 1967 

■ President Antoine Ridgeway 
Ivins, senior President of the First 
Council of Seventy, passed away 
October 18, 1967 at the age of 
eighty-six. He succeeded President 
Levi Edgar Young, as the senior 
president in 1963. President Ivins 
has been a member of the First 
Council of Seventy for thirty-six 
years. During that time he spent 
three years as head of the Mexican 
Mission and thirty years as a mem- 
ber of the Church missionary 

A native of St. George, Utah, 
he was the son of Anthony Wood- 
ward and Elizabeth Ashby Snow 
Ivins. His father was a member of 
the Quorum of the Twelve and a 
Counselor in the First Presidency 
to President Heber J. Grant. 

Most of President Ivins' early 
life was spent in Colonia Juarez, 
Chihuahua, Mexico. He obtained his 
early education in Colonia Dublan, 
and was graduated from the Juarez 
Academy and studied law at the 
School of Jurisprudence in Mexico 
City. He also studied at the Univer- 
sity of Michigan, then returned to 
Utah and was graduated from the 
University of Utah. He was a fluent 

speaker and a thorough scholar of 

In 1920 he helped build the Lund 
Home for Boys at Centerville, Utah. 
He served six years as treasurer of 
the Great Salt Lake Boy Scout 
Council and organized several 
Scout troops. 

Before his appointment to the 
First Council of Seventy, President 
Ivins was manager of the Church- 
owned sugar plantation in Hawaii. 

Throughout his life, he was dedi- 
cated to the gospel, and an active 
supporter of the youth. In 1957, he 
received the "All-Church" Honorary 
Master M-Man award for "out- 
standing service to the youth of 
the Church." 

He married Vilate Ellen Romney 
in the Salt Lake Temple, June 26, 
1912. Sister Ivins passed away in 
1964, two years after they celebrated 
their fiftieth wedding anniversary. 

The General Board and members 
of Relief Society in all stakes and 
missions of the Church extend 
sympathy to President Ivins' family 
and his many friends. He has left a 
heritage resplendent in faith and 
good works, and an excellent ex- 
ample of devotion to the Church 
for all to follow. 


Evon W. Peterson 
General Secretary- 

President Belle S. Spafford 

■ The General Presidency of Re- 
lief Society is pleased to announce 
the appointment by the First Presi- 
dency of Sister Evon Waspe Peterson 
as General Secretary-Treasurer of 
Relief Society on November 15, 
1967. Sister Peterson has served as 
a member of the General Board 
since June 1945, during which time 
she has made a significant contribu- 
tion to the advancement of the 
work of Relief Society as a General 
Board member, and has endeared 
herself to the women of Relief So- 
ciety through her thoughtful con- 
sideration of them and through her 
capable service in working with 

In April 1952, she was named 
Administrative Assistant to the 
General Presidency, a position 
which involves responsible mana- 
gerial duties, which she has met 
with competency and in a spirit of 
dedicated service. 

Through training and experience 
in both Relief Society work and in 
the field of business, Sister Peterson 
is eminently qualified to hold the 
important office of General Secre- 
tary-Treasurer. Prior to her call to 
the General Board, she held respon- 
sible positions with the Red Cross, 
was secretary for the Community 
Chest drive for several years, and 
for ten years she was secretary to 
the Superintendent of the Granite 

School District. Since her child- 
hood, she has consistently worked 
in the auxiliaries of the Church, 
serving the Relief Society in both 
ward and stake capacities, generally 
holding secretary-treasurer or presi- 
dency offices. 

Sister Peterson is by nature 
modest and unassuming. She is 
loyal to those who preside over her 
and is trustworthy in every assign- 
ment given her. She is a prodigious 
as well as a highly competent 

She is the wife of John Vernon 
Peterson and the mother of two 
children — a daughter, Carolee Peter- 
son Kempton, and a son, Ronald E. 
Peterson — all of whom devotedly 
support her in her Church callings. 
She is the grandmother of six chil- 

Sister Peterson's parental home- 
the home of Brother and Sister Wil- 
liam Waspe, converts to the Church 
from England — was a home where 
service to the Church was a way of 

In her new appointment, she has 
the love and confidence of the 
General Presidency and her associ- 
ates on the General Board. Her 
future service will be a blessing to 
the sisters and to the Relief Society 
just as her past service has been. 
We all wish for her much happiness 
in her new calling. 


Hulda P. Young 
Resigns as 
General Secretary- 

Counselor Marianne C. Sharp 

■ The nearly eleven years of de- 
voted service which Hulda Parker 
Young has given to the office of 
General Secretary-Treasurer termin- 
ated on November 15, 1967. Many 
life experiences have come to Sister 
Young in these busy and fruitful 
years. She married Elder S. Dil- 
worth Young in 1965, and is now 
resigning from the General Board 
in order to devote her time to her 
husband and home duties. She 
served from January 2, 1957. 

Sister Young has given full de- 
votion to her calling. She has always 
been eager to undertake any activity 
or attend any meetings which would 
better qualify her for her position. 
She felt the same desire for the 
secretaries who have worked with 
her and was always ready to advise 
and train them and to give them 
opportunity for advancement and 

The trust reposed in Sister 
Young regarding the General Board 
minutes and Relief Society Annual 
General Conference minutes has 
been fulfilled, and she leaves the 
office with all matters for which 
she has been responsible up-to-date. 
She has always been enthusiastic in 
her work with a perception of what 

should be included in the report of 
proceedings. Her secretary-treasurer 
departments at the Relief Society 
Annual General Conferences have 
been of great help to the stake and 
mission secretary-treasurers. 

Sister Young has also fulfilled 
every assignment given to her as a 
General Board member, accepting 
assignments throughout the world 
where stakes are organized. She has 
evidenced a high regard and loyalty 
to the General Presidency, and has 
always been ready to carry out 
their wishes. 

She has had a clear insight into 
her position and anticipated needed 
changes, keeping abreast in her 
records with the phenomenal 
growth of the Church. 

Sister Young will be greatly 
missed by her associates of the 
General Board. Her cheery tem- 
perament, her friendly interest in 
people, her desire to do good, and 
her strong testimony of the gospel 
have all endeared her to those with 
whom she has worked. 

Relief Society workers through- 
out the world will wish happiness 
and satisfaction to Hulda Parker 
Young as she relinquishes her 
special calling in Relief Society. 


The Relief Society General Board is proud to announce the names of the 
three winners in the 1967 Relief Society Poem Contest. 

The first prize of forty dollars is awarded to Gay N. Blanchard, Salt Lake 
City, Utah, for her poem "In Heaven's Spring." Second prize of thirty dollars is 
given to Clara Laster, Tulsa, Oklahoma, for "One Gold Morning." Twenty dollars 
is awarded to the third place winner, Mabel Jones Gabbott, Bountiful, Utah, for 
her poem, "And Thou, Bethlehem." 

The poem contest, has been conducted annually by the Relief Society 
General Board since 1924. It is open to all Latter-day Saint women, and is de- 
signed to encourage poetry writing and to increase appreciation for creative 
writing and the beauty and value of poetry. 

Prize-winning poems are the property of the Relief Society General Board, 
and may not be used for publication by others except by written permission from 
the General Board. The General Board reserves the right to publish any of the 
poems submitted, paying for them at the time of publication according to the 
regular Magazine rate. A writer who has received first place for two consecutive 
years must wait two years before she is eligible to enter the contest again. 

award winners 


Mrs. Blanchard is a first-time winner in the poem contest, and the poem will 
mark the first time she has been represented in the Magazine. Mrs. Laster is well 
known to Magazine readers, but this is her first time as a contest winner. Mrs. 
Gabbott, likewise, has appeared many times in the Magazine, but never before as 
a winner. 

Three hundred and seventy-nine poems were entered in the contest, including 
thirty representing countries other than the United States. They were: England, 
Canada, Australia, New Zealand, Ireland, and Scotland. Utah led the United 
States entries with one hundred twenty entries, followed by California with 
sixty-five. Entries came from forty states. Idaho, Arizona, Oregon, Washington, 
Ohio, Texas, Wyoming, and Michigan all had a large representation in the contest. 
The General Board is pleased with the response to the contest and the wide 
geographical distribution of entries. 

The winners are to be congratulated by the General Board, and appreciation 
is expressed to all entrants for their interest in the contest. The services of the 
judges and members of the General Board on the contest committee are also 
much appreciated. The prize-winning poems, together with photographs and brief 
highlights on the prize-winning entrants, are published in this issue. 



Gay N. Blanchard 

Somewhere heaven's spring has lost 
A misty orchard of old apple trees 
Wildly spilling fragrance 
From its vagrant boughs. 
Seeking solitude for prayer, 

I chanced upon its pale pink banks 
Piled recklessly upon the green, 
All drenched in sweet spring rain— 
And held suspended there 
Before a white-iced mountain, 
Palely mist-miraged 
With one low strip of cloud. 

Breathless I stood 
As quietly 
The hallowed hush enveloped me. 

My solemn prayer that you would find 
All joy, all truth, all peace of mind 
Ascended with the lifting mist, 
Potent with faith, 

Gay N. Blanchard 

First Prize Winner 

The Relief Society 

Poem Contest 


One burning breath 

My heart cried out in fear, 

Because I knew 

That sorrow, searching, struggle, pain, 

The price of such eternal gain, 

Was also what I'd asked, 

My dear, for you. 

Then gently as the falling rain 
Touched face and hair and wet-lashed eyes, 
A liquid cloak of peace distilled 
And wrapped me round with surety 
That you would be enfolded, too, 
With peace, and will 

And God's own strength to see you through. 
All senses merged into the essence of that silent scene. 
And there I knew 
Whatever distance, time or space 
Should intervene, 

Our spirits always would be tuned 
In fragile harmony . . . 
And at some pale pink blossomed place 
We would again touch hands 
In heaven's spring. 

Gay Nelson Blanchard, first Prize winner in the poem contest, is a newcomer to 
the pages of The Relief Society Magazine. 

She describes her poem, "In Heaven's Spring," as an actual experience 
which moved her so deeply that she had to put it on paper. "This is the way 
most of my poetry is inspired," she relates. "Then comes the hard work." 

Mrs. Blanchard is the wife of Daren Blanchard, Cottonwood, Utah. They 
have six children, four daughters and two sons. The eldest son is serving a mission 
in New Zealand. 

Sister Blanchard says that she is grateful and honored to have been chosen a 
winner in the contest. Her first published poem received an award in a college 
poetry contest. She has also written two musical plays in collaboration with her 
sister and a cousin, and is currently working on a book of songs for children. 

Her writing is influenced and inspired by her lovely family and her many 
friends, and by her appreciation of beauty instilled in her by her parents. Her 
grandmother, Amanda Bagley, was instrumental in the founding of the original 
Cottonwood Maternity Hospital. 

Sister Blanchard has a strong testimony of the gospel, a keen awareness of 
God's detailed care in arranging this fascinating world, and a fervent appreciation 
for his love and patience. 



Clara Laster 

That morning when I felt the sheet-metal 

Season move over me like a half breath, 

Rushing moth-wing thoughts into turning 

A spring green, 

I shouted, "But there are still oily clouds 

And white water standing hard against 

The morning; 

Icy patches of winter to suck my steamy breath 

Where I walk through low meadows. 

Mountains facing me, blue in their bones, 

Brimming spider webs of stone 

Like frozen statues caught in cement." 

Silent as the core of snowflakes falling, 

God spread his creation before me, 

Earth and aeons spoke a language 

Of work and trust. 

That morning, I found my soul's 


There in that place, that hour, 
We found a marble pool piercing the frigid 
Land like a silver dove in a cove of agate. 
It beckoned with the speech of Law. 

Clara Laster 

Second Prize Winner 

The Relief Society 

Poem Contest 


Nerves and skin surrendered 

As I cried, "Baptize me now. So I, too, 

Can brush shadows from the teeth of time, 

Until with faith our world 

Will shine." 

III Standing there where sacred moments 
Had burned with the fires of birth, 

I stood, sharpened against the wind 
And water, viewing the images 
Of the spoken word, spreading 
Upward, outward, inward, 
Endless and spaceless, 
Yet centered enough to fit into one 
Small capsule, 

IV That morning when we left the heaven place, 
Still wet with willowy wings of faith, 

I was content. 

And as the sun of noon galloped in 

To stop the hours in print, 

I walked away and knew 

The strength of steel that now was mine, 

Would be a binding thing. 

I would not forget that it was 

First tasted 

On a morning tucked behind the curve 

Of a golden winter. 

Clara Laster was bom in Alabama, the last of nine children. Her literary career 
began after she married and settled in Oklahoma. She has had over 500 items 
published, including appearances in The Relief Society Magazine and the Improve- 
ment Era. She is a first-time winner in the Relief Society Poem Contest. Her book 
of love poems, "House on Halfway Hill," won a publication award and will be 
published by South and West, Inc., in 1968. 

Recently, she has been appointed to the staff of South and West Inc. and will 
serve in 1968 as award book publication chairman. She will also be editor of 
their literary magazine, The Tulsa Poetry Quarterly. She is also regional vice- 
president of the Oklahoma Poetry Society, chairman of Tulsa Poets, belongs to 
many writing groups, and won awards in ten contests in 1967. 

Her daughter and son are married and live in Tulsa and she has three grand- 
children. She is stake cultural refinement leader and the teacher training instructor 
in Sunday School. 


Mabel Jones Gabbott 

Third Prize Winner 

The Relief Society 

Poem Contest 

Mabel Jones Gabbott, author of the third prize poem, "And Thou, Bethlehem," is a 
versatile and gifted writer. She has been represented many times in The Relief 
Society Magazine, as well as in other Church publications and national magazines. 
This is the first time she has appeared as a winner in a Relief Society literary 

Mrs. Gabbott was born in Malad City, Idaho. She received her higher educa- 
tion at the Southern Branch of the University of Idaho, now Idaho State University, 
at Pocatello, and at the University of Utah. 



Mabel Jones Gabbott 

"And thou, Bethlehem, art not the least 
In Judah . . ." The ancient words return 
And stir our memories of other feasts 
In Israel; how longingly did Rachel yearn 
To come again to Bethlehem to rest? 
Here Ruth gleaned for Naomi in the field 
Of kinsman Boaz and was greatly blessed; 
Young David, son of Jesse, would not yield 
To beast nor giant. . . . "And thou, Bethlehem 
To whom we turn for pattern and for strength, 
Reserved for yet the sweetest diadem, 
Fulfills the prophecy, and at length 
Becomes the birthplace of our Savior, Lord; 
The fountainhead of truth: his life, his word. 

Sister Gabbott is the busy wife of J. Donald Gabbott, and the mother of two 
daughters who are both in college, and three boys who are in high school and 
junior high school. The family resides in Bountiful, Utah. 

Sister Gabbott is currently serving as an editorial associate on the Improvement 
Era. She is a member of the Utah State Poetry Society, Bountiful Poetry Society, 
and Jessamine Literature Group of Bountiful, and is past president of the Salt 
Lake City Chapter of the League of American Penwomen. 

On winning, Sister Gabbott commented, "This is to me a great and beloved 


The Relief Society General Board is pleased to announce the winners in 
the 1967 Relief Society Short Story Contest. 

The first prize of seventy-five dollars is awarded to Emma Lou Warner 
Thayne, Salt Lake City, Utah, for her story "A Partridge in a Pear Tree." 
Second place winner is Mickey Goodwin, Vandenburg Air Force Base, California, 
for her story entitled "Eddie." Her prize is sixty dollars. Third prize of fifty dollars 
went to Sara Brown Neilson, Pasadena, California, for her story "More Than a 

The Relief Society Short Story Contest was first conducted by the Relief 
Society General Board in 1942, as a feature of the Relief Society Centennial 
Observance, and was made an annual contest in 1943. The contest is open to all 
Latter-day Saint women who have had at least one literary composition published 
or accepted for publication in a periodical of recognized merit. 

The three prize-winning stories will be published consecutively in the first 
three issues of The Relief Society Magazine in 1968, along with photographs and 
highlights of the lives of the contestants. 

None of the winners has ever placed in a story contest previously, nor have 
they been represented in the Magazine. 

award winners 


The contest was initiated to encourage Latter-day Saint women to express 
themselves in the field of fiction. The General Board feels that the response to 
this opportunity continues to increase the literary quality of The Relief Society 
Magazine, and aids the women of the Church in the development of their gifts in 
creative writing. 

Seventy-nine stories were entered in the 1967 contest, making it the largest 
number ever submitted. They came from several countries outside the United 
States, and from many States of the Union. 

Prize-winning stories are the property of the General Board of Relief Society 
and may not be used for publication by others except by the written permission 
from the General Board. The General Board reserves the right to publish any 
story submitted to the contest, paying upon publication according to the regular 
Magazine rate. A writer who has received first prize two years consecutively 
must wait for two years before she is again eligible to enter the contest. 

Gratitude is extended to members of the General Board and to the judges 
who evaluated the stories and selected the winning entries. 

The General Board congratulates the prize-winners on their fine stories. 


Emma Lou W. Thayne 

First Prize Winner 
The Relief Society Short Story Contest 



A Partridge 

In A 
Pear Tree" 

"You sure are a good teacher, Miss 

■ "I hate Christmas! I hate 
going home, hut it would he 
worse to stay here." Jenny Har- 
row brushed a straggle of un- 
tinted, almost brown hair off 
her forehead and sank onto the 
familiar hardness of her desk 
chair. "But here we go again. 
Vacation, and another ordeal at 
home. If only I could just black 
out for two weeks and be right 
back here starting a new year." 

She whisked a stack of papers 
into a drawer, closed it deliber- 
ately, and stared unseeing at 
the suddenly very empty room. 
"After twelve years of teaching, 
you'd think I'd be used to it — 
going home, that is." She knew 
that in seven hours Miss Har- 
row, the good school teacher, 
would be plain Jenny Harrow, 
unmarried daughter, home for 

The tree by her desk, which 
moments before had been gay 
with tinsel and packages, drooped 
straggly and ill-shaped. The floor 
and the children's desks were 
littered with party leftovers. 
The sun, through the arduously 
tinted windows, fingerprinted 
the third grade efforts of seventy- 
two sticky hands that had glued 
and painted them. Jenny was 
tired, but more than just "three- 
thirty tired." 

Far down the hall she heard 
him coming. The clomp and skid 
were unmistakable. It had to 
be Widdy. What had he for- 
gotten now? Wondering, she 
shook her head and smiled. Two 
days ago it had been a stocking. 
Now, who in the world could 
lose a stocking — with his shoe 
still on? 

When the class colored, Widdy 
never could find a black. "I don't 


January 1968 

like dark things anyhow, Miss 
Harrow." When they sang he 
never followed the words. "It's 
more fun to look up, Miss 
Harrow." In reading group he 
raced ahead and could never 
locate his place when his turn 
came to read. "I can't wait to 
find out what happens, Miss 

Widdy could not wait for any- 
thing. Life was an urgent mag- 
net, drawing him eagerly into 
its dynamic flow. And, with a 
wistful expectancy, he ran to it 
unimpeded by trivia such as 
socks and crayons, words and 
turns. And now he panted into 
the doorway, his husky shoulders 
raised in a huge sigh. "Hey, Miss 
Harrow, I brought you some- 
thing." He slammed a bedraggled 
package into her hands as if 
passing a stick in a relay. Then 
he slid, turned, and airplaned 
around the corner of the door. 

He caught the jam with his 
arm just before disappearing and 
thrust his matted blond head 
back into the room, smiling so 
hard his eyes almost closed. "Oh, 
and listen, Miss Harrow," his 
voice was out-of-breathy. "I 
made that so you'd have it to 
hang on your tree when you go 
home. It's just like one we used 
to have that I liked a lot. But 
it got broke. And . . . ." He was 
suddenly sober. "And merry 
Christmas. You sure are a good 
teacher, Miss Harrow." 

He tipped his head pensively, 
then smiled again and was gone. 
The clomp and skid down the 
hall echoed his hurry. 

Jenny looked at the box, its 
tissue clinging perilously to the 
misshapened container. It was 
easy enough to open. Inside, 

resting on a lumpy piece of in- 
congruous cotton, was a tiny bird 
cage. It had been built of tooth- 
picks, glued tenuously to key 
rings of three different sizes to 
create a kind of Japanese lan- 
tern. Except for a tiny gold ring 
at the top, it was painted green, 
with some of the excess paint 
oozing at the intersections. 

Inside the cage hung a bat- 
tered little bell, suspended from 
the gold ring by a wire from a 
plastic bread wrapper. And glued 
onto the bell, its wispy feet one 
glob of goo, was a canary, cut 
out of a magazine, yellow on 
one side, a printed ad on the 
other. Its edges were irregular 
and it drooped a touch, but its 
identity was sure. 

What a job for an eight-year- 
old! thought Jenny, especially 
Widdy! She could picture his 
stubby fingers working with those 
toothpicks. How tedious. It 
must have taken him hours. She 
rested an elbow on the desk and 
dangled the cage by its Christ- 


"A Partridge In A Pear Tree' 

mas ornament wire. It would ing a little hysterically. Three 

make any tree. times around. Each time they 

She stared dimly through the spied a new treasure. A basket- 
green bars, past the yellow can- ball for the boys. A wagon, al- 
ary and began hearing the only most like new, for the littlest, 
bird song she could associate A doll house, full of rooms and 
with Christmas. "And a partridge furniture, of course for her. She 
in a pear tree. . ." yes ". . . four was the only girl. But where? 
calling birds, my true love gave Where was her Dy-Dee-Doll? 
to me . . . and a partridge in a Father turned on the lights and 
pear tree." The first day of they sprang at their surprises 
Christmas. Jenny peered into a from Santa. Ignoring the doll 
long-ago living room. How long house, she searched frantically 
ago was it? Twenty-five years? around the tree, upsetting gifts 
Impossible. But there' was the and even moving chairs, 
tree outlined against the win- "What are you looking for, 
dow, the dark heaps of awesome Jenny?" Mother laughed. "Santa 
newness silhouetted at its base, wanted to surprise you with 
Oh, how she had wanted that this playhouse. See, it has lamps 
rubber doll — a real Dy-Dee-Doll! and rugs and curtains." 
No one had ever had such a "But, Mother, where's my 
rubber doll before. You could doll?" She had been so sure, 
really bathe it, and put powder They must have known how im- 
on it and hug it hard. And it portant it was. 
would feel so real. "Oh, Jenny, those dolls — you 

Corinne was asking for one, wouldn't want one. They're 
too. Then they could play with poorly made and terribly ex- 
them together, maybe in Co- pensive. Look, come and see 
rinne's house trailer by the how much fun you can have with 
garage. She could let her new this little house. You have 
doll sleep in the special pink bed other dolls." 
with the drawer under it for Sometimes that winter Co- 
clothes, the one she had painted rinne let Jenny bathe her rubber 
with Mother, the one they had doll. She was a good friend and 
made out of the "lug" the she said she would let her tend 
peaches came in. Corinne said her baby any time she wanted, 
hers would be named "Geraldine." Jenny caught the bird cage in 
Jenny's would be "Florence" or her hand. So now, Jenny, she 
"David," depending on whether thought, it's time to go home 
it was a boy or girl. She always again. She laid it tenderly back 
had to see what color the eyes on its lumpy bed and smiled at 
were before she knew for sure, the thought of Widdy. She 

On Christmas morning Father would take it home all right, 

made them eat breakfast first and hang it in a place of honor, 
and then line up according to She locked her room and 

age to march in to the tree. She walked toward the office for a 

always felt sick with anticipa- final check of her mailbox. The 

tion. They began their march, halls were deserted and sounded 

four brothers and Jenny, laugh- of the eerie quiet of a silent 


January 1968 

school, unnatural and uncomfort- 
able. The office door was open, 
across from the display case 
that still flaunted its Christmas 
joys. Principals, she thought, 
must also be the last to leave 
the ship. But voices from the 
inner room meant that Miss 
Riley was not alone. Stepping 
gingerly through the outer door, 
Jenny headed for the mail slots. 
She heard the ordinarily calm 
Miss Riley almost shouting, 
"I'm aware that you have a 
problem, Mr. Reynolds, but you 
can't just accuse without proof." 

"Without proof! Good grief, 
what does it take?" The man's 
voice was excited, but not bellig- 
erent. "I saw this kid in the 
back yard by the pen. The gate's 
locked and nobody would just 
be walking through. What was 
he doing in there, if not stealing 
my bird?" 

"Maybe he just wanted to 
look, Mr. Reynolds. This boy is 
full of curiosity — about every- 
thing. And he likes birds." 

"Yes, I guess he likes birds! 
And he took my best pigeon. 
Every kid on the street saw 
him with it, and I haven't seen 
it since." 

"Well, what's his story? Have 
you talked to him about it? 
Don't you think it would be 
fair to hear his side before you 
come charging in here accusing 
him? Why didn't you ask. . .?" 

"I would have," the man in- 
terrupted. "I tried to find him, 
but no one was home at his 
house, as usual, and I figured 
the only place I would get any 
satisfaction short of calling the 
police was to come here. Most of 
the kids say you're fair and 
tough — well, that's a funny 

thing to call a lady, but I need 
you to do something." He paused 
and softened a little. "I don't 
want to hurt the boy, but those 
pigeons are about the only 
thing I have that mean much 
to me." 

"I understand your wanting 
to get the bird back all right, 
and I would like to help, but if 
you knew Widdy better. . . ." 

Jenny started. Widdy! Widdy 
in trouble? Widdy a thief! Oh, 
who would have the nerve to 
accuse him of anything mali- 
cious! She set her jaw to quiet 
her turbulent anger and strode 
uninvited into the inner office. 

She looked into the dark eyes 
of Widdy 's accuser, nicer eyes 
than she had expected, and 
blurted, "Why, Widdy Turner 
wouldn't hurt a fly." Had any- 
thing ever sounded so trite? 

The man looked to Miss Riley 
for explanation. She gestured a 
quick, "Mr. Reynolds, this is 
Miss Harrow, Widdy 's teacher." 
Then to Jenny she said, "Miss 
Harrow, Mr. Reynolds thinks 
Widdy stole his prize pigeon 
this afternoon." 

"Think? I know. I saw him." 
He was firm. Everything about 
him was firm, his forehead that 
ledged deep eyes, his jaw that 
worked, even when he wasn't 
talking, his hands that nudged a 
crease in and out of the hat he 
held. Jenny thought, That 
crease doesn't have a chance. 

"What makes you think — or 
as you claim — know this?" 
Against her will, Jenny's voice 
mellowed. "I know this boy like 
the back of my hand (trite again 
— sure sign of distress) and I 
know he's incapable of willful 


"A Partridge In A Pear Tree' 

"Well, let me tell you about 
it then, since you're so sure. No 
thanks, I don't want to sit," he 
said to Miss Riley's sudden at- 
tempt to play hostess. He half 
sat on her desk and looked 
directly at Jenny, appraising her 
tailored good grooming, though 
his eyes never left her face. She 
shifted her weight, suddenly 
aware of a stray hair and of 
ankles never quite slim enough. 

"This afternoon I came home 
early," he started. "I'm going on 
a new shift tomorrow. Nobody 
is ever home at my place in the 
daytime since my wife died, so 
I was surprised to see someone 
moving around in the yard. I 
was in the bedroom and it took 
a minute to get to the back door. 
By the time I did, he was gone." 

"And it was Widdy you saw?" 
asked Miss Riley. "Are you 
sure I 

"Sure I am. I know all the 
kids on the street. Sometimes I 
play football or baseball on the 
lawn with them. Keeps me in 
shape. Most of them are pretty 
good kids. Wish we'd had some. 
But, anyhow, this Turner boy 
seems sort of strange — never 
really part of the gang. He'll 
play for a while and then wander 
off without saying anything, not 
even 'so long.' But I know him." 

"Oh, know him, Mr. Reyn- 
olds?" injected Jenny. "From just 
watching him? From never having 
talked to him? Nobody knows 
Widdy that way." 

He glanced at her but went 
on, "Well, anyway, a couple of 
minutes later I went out to feed 
the birds, and Blossom was miss- 
ing. She couldn't have got out of 
the pen by herself. I knew that. 
So I walked out front to talk to 

the kids. They were standing 
around that big elm tree as they 
always do after school, even 
when it's almost freezing like 
today. There were tracks in the 
snow and I could see where 
someone had jumped the fence. 
I asked the kids, 'Have you seen 
anybody with my pigeon?' They 
all nodded and one of them 
said, 'Yeah, Widdy Turner just 
went down the street with it.' 
So, as I told you, I went to his 
house. Nobody there. I didn't 
know what to do, but I figured 
you would. So here I am." He 
shrugged as if his case were 

Jenny's mind whirred. How 
could Widdy have been in that 
yard and taken a pigeon and 
still have been here at school 
handing her a present, all at 
about the same time? School 
had been out — what — an hour 
and twenty minutes? He had 
been a busy boy. But what did 
he want with a pigeon — some- 
one else's? And where was he 

Miss Riley filled the blank. 
"The only thing to do is find 
Widdy. Do you have any idea 
where he might be, Miss Har- 
row? Did he say anything at 

"As a matter of fact, he was 
here, not ten minutes ago. He 
came back to bring me a gift. 
Come to think of it, I'd like you 
to see it." She found herself say- 
ing it much more to Mr. Reynolds 
than to the principal. "It would 
help you to know Widdy." She 
opened her large bag and drew 
out the crumpled box. 

Carefully she removed the 
lid and held up the curious cage. 
"He made this and gave it to me 


January 1968 

for my tree." She handed it to 
the man. He took it gently and 
fingered its fragile props. 

"Look at that bird," he said 
after intricate scrutiny. "The 
glue on its feet is still wet. He 
must have placed it on the bell 
and put the top on sometime 
since school, maybe even since 
I saw him in the yard. So what 
did he do with the pigeon in 
the meantime?" 

"Why don't we go back to 
your street and look," Jenny pro- 
posed, unconscious of a poised 
ease that had never been hers 
around men before. 

Miss Riley walked back to 
her desk and plumped into a 
chair. "You two go hunting and 
I'll get on the phone. If he's 
not home, someone will have 
seen him." 

Despite windows twinkling 
with Christmas tree lights, the 
neighborhood was cold and de- 
serted as the earjy dusk turned 
the gray slush on the walks into 
crackling mounds and valleys. 
Jenny even found herself clutch- 
ing Mr. Reynold's arm as her 
three-inch heels wobbled for 

"There's where he climbed 
the fence." He pointed, outwardly 
unmindful of her hand under his 
arm, but holding both hands and 
arm close in an unspoken wel- 
come. "Come through the gate 
and look. Sorry I didn't have 
time to shovel again this morn- 

The snowy yard showed sev- 
eral sets of footprints, and theirs 
joined the pocked path to the 
bird pen in the far corner of the 
yard. Almost before Jenny could 
see the birds in the dim twilight, 
Mr. Reynolds gasped, "Hey!" 

and ran toward the cage. "Look, 
she's here! Blossom's in here. 
How in the world?" He began 
examining the catch on the pen 
and motioned Jenny to join him. 
"That kid's put it back!" 

"What a relief! That Widdy— 
trust him to do the unexpected," 
smiled Jenny. "I knew if he'd 
taken it, it wasn't for anything 
mean. Which one was it any- 

"That one there, the one with 
the brown blaze on its head. See, 
the one with . . . Hey, wait a 
minute. There's something on 
her leg." 

He opened the door and 
reached for the pigeon. She 
snuggled with familiar ease into 
his open palms. He detached a 
piece of paper that had been 
fastened to its right leg with a 
wire from a plastic bread wrap- 
per. Releasing the pigeon, he 
unfolded sticky layers of a note 
and squinted to make out its 
hieroglyphics. "Dere Mister Ren- 
alds," it began. 

"Here," said an amused Jenny, 
"this is my department. I've 
been translating for years." She 
took the wrinkled paper and read 
with little hesitation, even in 
the near-dark: 




Jenny looked up from the note 
and into the nice eyes that still 
looked bewildered. She was glad 
of the half-light that might dis- 


"A Partridge In A Pear Tree" 

guise the unexpected emotion 
that filled her. "That Widdy," 
she managed, "he had to make 
my canary authentic." 

Dan Reynolds put his hand 
on her arm. She could feel its 
firmness through her wool coat 
and interlining. He looked hard 
into her eyes that were now 
brimming with unashamed tears. 
He said softly, "You must be 
terrific — as a teacher I mean." 

Even Jenny's ears pounded 
with her pulse. The years of 
being almost happy melted in 
her glow. The agonizing Christ- 
mases of the past fell away in 
the magic of that moment of 
acceptance. So what if Roger 
Dixon had passed her up with 
his mistletoe in the seventh 
grade. And David Mace — what 
if he had left her standing by 
the fountain and sneaked off to 
the Christmas assembly with 
Judy? The echoes of failure ran 
distant now. "No, I'm not going 
to the Snow Ball" . . . "Yes, 
Mother, I am chairman, but I 
haven't a date for the dance" 
. . . "Yes, I'd love to be your 

bridesmaid" . . . "No, I'm not 
the least bit superstitious about 
its being three times" . . . "Oh, 
Corinne, a baby in December . . . 
How wonderful!" . . . "No, I'm 
not married yet" . . . "Yes, 
Father, I'll be home for Christ- 
mas ... I know, with all the 
boys gone. . . ." Then, loud and 
clear. . . "You must be terrific!" 

It would never be the same. 
That elusive "partridge in a pear 
tree" . . . the gift of the first day 
of Christmas — it was hers. Widdy 
had given it to her, and this man 
smiling down at her had con- 
firmed the gift. 

All the Christmases of the 
past blurred into one big, bright 
image — of a canary, yellow and 
cocky, singing a jubilant carol as 
he balanced, just right, on a 
battered bell. 

Jenny laughed and kept look- 
ing into the nice eyes. "A good 
teacher, Mr. Reynolds? Yes. Yes, 
I am." She soared with the 
"Thank - Goodness -It's - Friday" 
feeling that only a teacher could 
know, and added, "And I'm going 
home for Christmas." 

Emma Lou Warner Thayne, Salt Lake City, Utah, graduated from the University 
of Utah and has taught Freshman English there part time ever since, that is "be- 
tween babies" and while writing for fun and serving on the General Board of the 
Young Women's Mutual Improvement Association. She is married to Melvin E. 
Thayne, who this year was chosen "Realtor of the Year," and they have five 
daughters known as Mel's Belles, ages five to sixteen. They all love sports, 
especially tennis and skiing, and much of Emma Lou's writing has been the 
"occasional" kind concerning their activities. A winner of the Deseret News story 
contest, Emma Lou has published primarily in Church magazines. Recently, nearly 
all of her writing efforts are invested in MIA manuals, but she still snatches 
moments for writing— just because. She claims that isolating ideas is the most 
exciting exercise there is, even including tennis! 


Ramona W. Cannon 

Halaevalu Mata'aho Ahome'e, last July, stood behind her husband, Taufa'ahau Tupou 
IV, as he was crowned King of Tonga, and she was then crowned Queen. She was 
reminded that her high calling was "ministering to His Majesty with queenly grace 
and inspiring the people of this kingdom to noble living." Mission President John H. 
Groberg and Sister Jean S. Groberg, Mission Relief Society Supervisor, officially 
invited guests at the ceremony in the Royal Chapel, were impressed with the royal 
dedication to a righteous rule among the 75,000 Tongans (over 10,000 are Latter- 
day Saints). The Queen receives a gift subscription to The Relief Society Magazine 
and tells her close friend, Mission Relief Society President, Tu'avava'u Mapa, that 
she enjoys reading it. 

Sarah Churchill is the author of "A Thread of Tapestry" (Dodd, Mead publishers) 
"a personal and loving testament" to her illustrious father Winston Churchill, the 
great statesman, humanitarian, patriot, and man of "lasting letters." 

Mrs. Pratt Romney, a Latter-day Saint woman who was first employed as a teacher 
in Colonia Dublan, Mexico, was recently honored by the International Senior League 
of the Los Angeles (California) High School Alumni Association as the "National 
Teacher of the Year." She was awarded a golden apple mounted on a pedestal, and 
a large document signed by the officials of the Los Angeles organization. Although 
Mrs. Romney has not been a "regular" schoolteacher for forty years, her accomplish- 
ments are still bearing fruit and her influence is lovingly remembered. 

Kate Simon has written three readable, informative, and evocative guidebooks on 
New York, Mexico, and Paris. The last, "Paris Places and Pleasures" (Putman), is 
the best. All stir nostalgic delight in rereading after visiting these fascinating places. 

Mrs. Clydia Mae Richardson, who has been Chief of Presidential Commissions 
since 1943, was born and reared on a cattle ranch in South Dakota. She stamps 
State documents with the Great Seal of the United States. Adopted in 1782, the 
design of the seal is also on dollar bills. 

Dr. Marjorie Nemes is the only woman member of a team of four eminent re- 
searchers who are associated with the Merck Institute for Therapeutic Research, in 
attempting to find a new and effective defense against viruses. The four scientists 
are conducting experiments on substances which they hope will activate the cells of 
the human body to produce more "interferon," a mysterious component of the cells 
which, apparently, enables them to make effective resistance against certain types 
of viruses. 

Svetlana Alliluyeva, Stalin's daughter who defected from Russia to freedom in the 
West, plans to give a "substantial part" of the high-figure proceeds from the serial- 
ization of her book about Soviet Russia to the United States for charitable purposes. 
Part will also go to the Pestalozzi project in Switzerland, where refugee children from 
many nations are learning to live together and like each other. 



Modesty in Dress 

■ With the responsibility which the Lord has placed on parents in 
regard to their responsibility toward their children (D&C 68:25-28), 
mothers will give anxious watchcare today to the welfare of their 

Especially, during these troubled times, do they need to give 
special attention to teenagers to guard against some current social 
trends and fashions that, if adopted, could adversely affect the future 
of their daughters' lives. The adverse influence of some of these is so 
subtle as to be almost unrecognizable until it takes over in the life of a 
young girl. 

Some extreme fashion trends are becoming a commonplace mode 
of dress and seem to have won general acceptance, with a failure to 
see any particular harm in them. A case in point is the present mini- 
skirt fashion trend with skirts seeming to grow continuously shorter 
and less modest. 

The Church has always taught the importance of modesty in dress. 
There is no question as to the present need for emphasis on this 
teaching. Latter-day Saint parents, particularly mothers whose influ- 
ence upon a girl is a potent one, should accept the counsel of Church 
leaders and teach their daughters by example and wise counsel 
satisfactorily to withstand the popularity pressure of the mini-skirt 
and other types of immodest clothing. They will assist their daughters 
to make their own clothing if this is necessary to preserve modesty. 

Mothers will make sure their own attitudes and dress are in har- 
mony with Church teachings if they expect their teen-age daughters 
to grow into exemplary Latter-day Saint women. 

Volume 55 January 1968 Number 1 

■ Belle S. Spafford, President 

■ Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor 

■ Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor 

■ Evon W. Peterson, Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna B Hart 
Edith S Elliott 
Florence J Madsen 
Leone G Lay ton 
Blanche B Stoddard 
Aleine M Young 
Alberta H. Christensen 
Mildred B Eyrmg 
Edith P. Backman 
Wmmefred S Manwanng 
Elna P. Haymond 
Mary R Young 
Mary V Cameron 
Afton W Hunt . 
Elsa T. Peterson 
Fanny S Kienitz 
Elizabeth B Winters 
Jennie Ft Scott 
Alice L Wilkinson 
Irene W Buehner 
Irene C Lloyd 
Hazel S Love 

Fawn H Sharp 
Celestia J Taylor 
Anne R Gledhill 
Belva B Ashton 
Zola J McGhie 
Oa J Cannon 
Lila B Walch 
Lenore C Gundersen 
Marjone C Pingree 
Darlene C Dedekind 
Cleone R Eccles 
Edythe K Watson 
Ellen N Barnes 
Kathryn S Gilbert 
Verda F Burton 
Myrtle R Olson 
Alice C Smith 
Lucile P. Peterson 
Elaine B Curtis 
Zelma R West 
Leanor J Brown 
Reba C Aldous 




Josie B. Bay Resigns as a Member of the General Board 

■ General Board members and sisters throughout the Church will 
regret the resignation of Josie B. Bay from the General Board as 
of January 1, 1968. She has served since May 26, 1948. Her de- 
parture comes after nearly twenty years of service on the General 
Board, during the last fourteen of which she has served as Manager 
of the Temple and Burial Clothing Departments, and, more re- 
cently, of the Garment Distribution Centers, as well as Director of 
Mormon Handicraft Gift Shop. Her loss will be keenly felt. 

Sister Bay had been stake Relief Society president of two 
California stakes before her husband, Ira M. Bay, moved his 
family to Salt Lake City and Sister Bay was called to the General 
Board. In addition to her daily attendance at Relief Society head- 
quarters, she has also carried out her General Board duties, serving 
on practically all of the committees and visiting the stakes through- 
out the world on conference assignments. 

Sister Bay is blessed with many talents in the business field 
and has a humble, teachable personality with great love in her 
heart for her fellow workers and an understanding heart. 

She leaves the Board to devote her full time to her husband and 
family, however, one may be sure she will continue to serve her 
sisters in the Church as she may be called or as she may volunteer 
to do. 

The united love of the Board will go with Sister Bay. Her 
service to Relief Society will ever stand as a memorial to her in 
the sound practices she has established under the General Presi- 
dency during the past years of phenomenal growth. 

On behalf of all Relief Society sisters love and appreciation are 
extended to Sister Bay and her husband and family, who have 
unselfishly and devotedly supported Josie B. Bay throughout her 
long years of valued service to Relief Society. 



Lois L. Tanner 

Opportunity— knocking at a woman's soul 
Service— in a blue checked apron 

Compassion— with a babe in her arms 

Faith— washing the windows of heaven. 




The recommended program of Relief Society provides two ten-minute song 
practices each month— one on the Social Relations day and the other on the 
Cultural Refinement day. We urge choristers to use wisely this time in teaching 
the sisters to sing beautifully and meaningfully the familiar Latter-day Saint hymns 
and also to train them to sing some of the less familiar hymns. These, we feel, 
would contribute significantly to the spirituality of all Relief Society meetings. 


Relief Society officers and members who wish to have their 1967 issues of 
The Relief Society Magazine bound may do so through The Deseret News Press, 
1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104. (See advertisement in this issue 
of the Magazine, page 77.) The cost of binding the twelve issues in a permanent 
cloth binding is $3.25, leather $5.25, including the index. A limited number of 1967 
Magazines are available at the offices of the General Board of Relief Society, 
76 North Main Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111, for $2.00 for twelve issues. 
It is recommended that wards and stakes have one volume of the 1967 Magazines 
bound for preservation in ward and stake Relief Society libraries. 

Copies of The Relief Society Magazine index for personal binding can be se- 
cured from the General Board office for 20$ prepaid. 

Volumes bound at the Deseret News Press include a free index. 




Carol P. Feltch 
Nuku' alofa, Tonga 


I hesitated to burden you 

With the weight of my fear. 

Yet, when I did, your understanding spirit 

Made from that fear a cloak of peace, 

And you wrapped me in it. 


Birth Defects— 
The Great Destroyer 

The National Foundation— 1968 March of Dimes 

George P. Voss 

Vice President for Public Relations 

The National Foundation-March of Dimes marks two milestones 
during 1968: the 30th Anniversary of its founding as a voluntary 
disease-fighting organization — and the 10th Anniversary of its entry 
into the field of birth defects. 

With one great victory — the conquest of polio — achieved, the 
uniquely successful March of Dimes partnership of scientists and 
laymen is now moving forward against an even greater destroyer of 
health and life through an intensive assault on those killing and 
crippling birth defects whose conquest had been for centuries re- 
garded as hopeless. 

But there is hope. Modern medicine can correct many defects. 
Research may one day lead to the preventives that will make cor- 
rection unnecessary. Contributions to the March of Dimes support 
treatment and research. 

Children with birth defects can be helped, and the March of 
Dimes is helping them. The extent of that help is determined by 
the generosity of an informed public. 


Iva Lou Nebeker 

A moving picture on the lake, 
Where waters winter-bound 

Have made a polished looking-glass 
Of beauty lost and found. 

The skaters glide with rhythmic ease, 

Their arms, like wings, are free, 
And links of silver laughter weave 
A mesh of buoyancy. 

Then like flamingoes flying low 
They skim across the screen, 

And distance paints a miniature 
With silent ice between. 






(Suzanne is seven years old) 

DAD: Did you ever stop to think Suzy, that you and I never seem to have 
an argument? I think it must be because you understand me better 
than the others do. 

SUZY: If there weren't any arguments there wouldn't be any help for some 
of people's troubles. Sometimes it is good to have an argument. 

DAD: That's a pretty deep thought, sweetheart, and I agree with you. 

SUZY: The main thing is people should love each other. 

DAD: Well, honey, you can be sure I love you. I love you with all my 

SUZY: You shouldn't just love one person. You should love everyone in 
the family. You should love thousands of people. Love is the most 
important thing there is. 

DAD: I guess if everyone believed that— and I wish they did— there wouldn't 
be any divorces or riots or wars. This world would be happier. 

SUZY: I wish you stayed home more, Dad. 

DAD: Well, honey, you know I have to work hard to support the family, 
so we can have this nice house, cars, and clothes and everything. 
I want you children to have things better than I did when I was a 

SUZY: But, Dad, you shouldn't work on Saturdays and Sundays. You 
should spend more time with the family like Mr. Caine does with 
his. Life isn't just for working. Life is to live and to enjoy. 


Vesta Nickerson Fairbairn 

Man is given choices. 
He who lives by the ocean's edge 
Or waterfall's high mountain ledge 
Hears no discordant human voices. 


When is an apron not an apron? 
When it's a "hang-a-bout." These new 
front coverups are so practical and so 
easy to make you will want several. 
The teenagers in the family will espe- 
cially like them because they are so easy 
to slip into, and have no middle ties to 
pull in and crease their no-waistline 
dresses while they help with Sunday 

This apron is made from a terry towel 
—nice for the cook who is constantly 
wiping her hands. Another handy fea- 
ture is the easy-to-slip-into neckband, 
for keeping the hairdo in place. 

You will need a large-sized kitchen towel or hand towel. Pick one which is 
bright and cheerful, and one that has fringe on the ends. You will also need the 
yoke pattern to a muu-muu or other round-necked slip-on garment, for the neck 
must be large enough to need no placket or other opening. For the yoke, choose 
cotton fabric of a bright solid color to match one of the colors in the terry. 


Cut out the yoke pattern. It will usually be four pieces (figure 1). Stitch both 
front pieces to both back pieces at the shoulders. Now you will have two circles 
with shoulder seams (figure 2). Turn up and baste a narrow hem % inch around 
all raw edges of both circles (only turn this % inch once). 

Cut off the fringe from one edge of the towel. Make two small tucks in the 
towel, about two inches from the selvage edge as you baste the towel to the 
front edge of one of the circles (figure 3). Be sure to center the towel to the 
front part of the circle. Now place the other circle on top of the circle which has 
the towel basted to it, wrong sides together. Now zigzag, or bind with bias, the 
two circles together all around the outer edge and also around the neck opening. 
If you use bias tape, it will have to be top stitched across the edge where the 
towel is. 

Now your "hang-about" is finished (figure 5). 


Make a Hangabout Apron 

Figure 1 

Cut 2 

Figure 2 

Figure 5 




1 large onion, grated 

1 c. sugar 

1 tsp. salt 

1 / 4 tsp. pepper 

1 / 2 tsp. dry mustard 

1 tsp. dry horseradish, or fresh, 

if available 
1 large bottle of catsup 
use catsup bottle as measure filled 

with salad oil 
use same bottle filled with vinegar 

Combine ingredients. 

Stir vigorously and serve over 

lettuce or tossed salads. 


8 c. sugar 

2 1 / 2 qts. washed and stemmed 



Norma Sepp 
Harrogate, Yorkshire, England 

Place sugar in heavy kettle over medium heat. Stir continuously until sugar is 
dissolved. Do not let it turn brown. Add gooseberries and stir carefully until jam 
thickens. Small amounts do not take more than 12 to 15 minutes cooking. Pour into 
jars and seal. 


leftover yellow or white cake, 

broken into pieces 
1 pkg. desired flavor Jello 

or similar product 

2 c. fruit 

1 pkg. vanilla pudding mix 
1 can cherry pie filling 
whipped cream 

Prepare Jello as directed on package, using fruit juice as part of the liquid. 
Cool slightly and pour over the cake. Prepare pudding, cool, and add fruit 
(peaches, apricots, mandarin oranges, fruit cocktail, pineapple, fresh or frozen 
berries, bananas, or any combination). Chill and spread over cake and Jello mix- 
ture. Top with cherry pie filling and a layer of whipped cream or commercial 
whip, or a combination of both. 


1 gallon canned apricots 

1 no. 2 can crushed pineapple 

10 c. sugar 

2 or 3 pkg. orange Jello 

Cook apricots, pineapple, and sugar until fairly thick. Stir often. Remove from 
heat and add 2 or 3 packages of orange Jello. Store in jars in refrigerator or 
seal in sterilized jars. 


The Home Inside and Out 


4 tbsp. sugar 

3 / 4 lb. margarine or butter 
4-4 1 / 2 c. milk 
10 c. flour 
2 1 / 2 tsp. salt 

5 tbsp. baking powder 

Sift flour with salt, baking 
power, and sugar. Cut in 
margarine or butter until 
mixture resembles coarse 
crumbs. Add milk all at once 
and mix until dough follows 
fork around bowl. 

Turn out on floured board 
and pat into a flat circle 
% inches thick. Cut with 
biscuit cutter. Bake on 
ungreased cookie sheet in 
hot oven (450°) for 15 minutes. 

Handle the dough very 
lightly and quickly. This 
is the secret of light, 
fluffy biscuits. 
Serves 25. 


2 chickens, 4-5 lbs. each 
2-3 stalks celery 
2 large onions 
2-6 tsp. salt 

1 c. flour 

milk, as needed 

fresh or canned mushrooms, as desired 

1 small can pimentos (optional) 

Place chicken which has been cut into pieces, celery, onions/ and salt, in a 
kettle with enough water just to barely cover them. Simmer until chicken is very 
tender. Remove from broth and let cool. 

Cut chicken into fairly large pieces. Discard skin and bones. Heat fat skimmed 
from top of broth and add at least 1 c. flour. Add margarine to increase fat if 
necessary. When flour and fat are bubbly, remove from heat to cool slightly. Add 
enough milk to broth to make approximately 6 quarts of liquid and stir constantly 
until mixture comes to a boil and thickens. Saute mushrooms and add to broth 
mixture, together with pimento and chicken pieces. Place kettle in pan of hot 
water and heat slowly. Taste for salt. Serve over hot baking power biscuits 
which can be made while chicken is heating. Serves 25. 



Mabel Lords, Fourth Ward, East Pocatello Stake, Idaho, makes quilts and 
pillow cases as well as crochet work for her family and Relief Society. She has 
won many ribbons for her outstanding accomplishments, including a first place at 
the county fair and second place at the State fair. 

In Relief Society, Sister Lords has been work meeting leader and work 
director, and has served faithfully for many years as a visiting teacher, which she 
enjoys very much. 

She has four children, ten grandchildren, and eleven great-grandchildren. Each 
of them has received a quilt made by grandma, especially for him, as well as many 
other gifts of handiwork. Sister Lords enjoys making gifts for her family and for 
Relief Society, and is especially glad to have the opportunity to work on quilts 
with her Relief Society sisters. 


Mrs. Pleasant 

Nelda Pierson Litchfield 

Calgary, Alberta, Canada 

■ I shall call her that, because I think of her when I hear that 
adjective. We met many years ago, when my husband and I had 
been married for only a few months. An older man with whom my 
husband worked at the office invited us to his home for dinner. The 
remarks of this man's lovely wife have made indelible impressions 
on my mind. The dinner was a veritable feast; yet, I remember 
less about it. 

As I helped with the dishes, my eyes lingered on the "Thursday" 
pattern I was holding, and I remarked about the beauty of the 
hand-worked towel. 

"Oh, that," she said, "was the poorer one. I think we just have 
some Thursdays and Mondays left. The children like the other 
designs better." 

She took me with her into the boys' rooms while she got the small 
children into their pajamas and sent them into the bathrooms to get 
their baths and teeth brushed. She seemed well-organized, loving, 
and very patient. They responded to her with sincere devotion. When 
they were both clean and dressed, they appeared in the hall, ready 
for the session of what their mother called "horseplay." Mrs. 
Pleasant maintained that all tiny folks needed to be tired and happy 
before bedtime. She allowed them one-half hour in the playroom 
at the end of the bath session, timing them by the clock. I noted 


January 1968 

that she had one cupboard up high in the room, in which she kept 
first-aid supplies. I watched the twinkle in her eyes when she ad- 
mitted that these supplies were sometimes useful after a nightly 

"My husband and I feel that children need to play 'roughhouse' 
now and then," she said, smiling. 

When the little boys were tucked down into their beds, she said 
we could have a good talk. Our husbands were in the den, and the 
older children were busy in the dining room doing their homework. 
We went back to the playroom. The comfort of the children had been 
paramount in the planning of that room. Mrs. Pleasant stated that 
it had taken five years to complete this room to specifications. 
Rocking horses, painted floor games, basketball equipment, and an 
extensive children's library of books and musical recordings made 
the room a haven of fun. There was a noticeable lack of dolls and 
girls' toys, of course, but the Pleasants had no daughters. 

I stood in awe at the material blessings that had been bestowed 
upon the Pleasant children. Their mother, a cultured university 
graduate, sat down on one of the lounges beside me and sighed, 
"You know, dear, we were not always able to buy such furnishings 
as we have now." Little by little, she shared the details with me. 

"My father was a doctor, and my husband's people had a suc- 
cessful business. They felt there was no reason for us to live in 
the 'cubbyhole' we rented. However, we wanted to feel independent. 
It's true, we had quite a struggle while my husband was getting 
through college; the only money we had was what I could earn as 
secretary to the dean of engineering." 

Later, Mrs. Pleasant worked at home, doing typing for the pro- 
fessors, in order that she could be with the first, and then the second 
child. By this time, Mr. Pleasant had a part-time position, instruct- 
ing at the college he attended. The tiny suite in which they lived was 
close to the campus, which saved transportation expenses. 

Mrs. Pleasant said she had tried to run her miniature home like 
the best and most orderly office. She had received a degree in busi- 
ness administration, making it possible for her to "understand her 
husband's language." The two of them learned to budget realisti- 
cally. They took year-end inventory, to decide on purchases for the 
future. In allowing themselves few luxuries, they were able to start 
a small savings account at the bank. 

They had two rules in those days: first, only one movie or dance 
a month and dessert once a week, usually on Sunday. 

"When you look at our home now, you, I realize, can hardly be- 
lieve that once we got by with apple-box cupboards — apple boxes 
were free from our grocery store. I painted them and made attractive 
drapes out of very inexpensive print, bought as remnants. In the fall 
and spring, I would rent a sewing machine for a week, to keep 
things in good condition and myself clothed. For the five-dollar fee, 
I could sew what I needed. I can see that little portable now, on 


Mrs. Pleasant 

top of our dresser. Oh, we called it a dresser, although it was simply 
another set of apple boxes, draped, with a mirror on top. Every 
inch of space in that apartment-room was at a premium." 

She told of an incident that indicated clearly the dimensions of 
the room. 

"One night, when we had both gone to sleep, Mother knocked at 
our door. It was after midnight, but we had no phone. She had 
come to bring us the news of Uncle David's accident. She said that 
Father was working on him in the operating room. By the time I 
got my husband awake and the bed lifted up into the wall closet, 
in order to open the door, Mother seemed upset, and we heard her 
grumble, 'To think that an only child, a daughter of mine, would 
have to live like this!' You see, she often forgot the early challenges 
of her marriage, when Father was attending medical school." 

Mr. Pleasant had a good sense of humor, and when there would 
be the least breakdown in office-home management, he would come 
to the rescue with such comments as, "Has our file clerk taken ill? 
Under the heading on this file, 'Dry Folded Diapers,' she has filed 
absolutely nothing!" Mrs. Pleasant always retaliated with laughter, 
suggesting facetiously that he fire the file clerk immediately. Then 
Mr. Pleasant would announce, in dramatic alarm, "The room is too 
crowded. I am afraid I shall never be able to find the file clerk. 
There is hardly room for the baby!" 

Mrs. Pleasant, the night of our visit, summed up her thoughts 
with the remark that all women ought to learn to enjoy what they 
can afford to own. 

Last week, a young married woman came to my home, obviously 
disturbed because she did not have some of the wordly appliances 
which my husband, after years of planning, had provided for our 
family. I felt impressed to tell her about Mrs. Pleasant. She had 
complained, "Why, you should see our apartment! It is no bigger 
than my office used to be, when I worked as a receptionist, before 
our marriage. I am ashamed to invite anyone to our place." 

A letter came in my mailbox today from her. She climaxed her 
remarks with these comments: "Too many of us young wives are 
not willing to sacrifice while our husbands are getting started. We 
expect now what our mothers have taken a lifetime to have. We 
need more Mrs. Pleasants! She has made me happy, once again, to 
live out of our suitcases and cardboard boxes. Thank you for letting 
me meet her!" 


Caroline Atterton 

"Write a poem," says she as plain as can be! 
As plain as the nose on your face! 

I'll do what I can the best that I can! 

But I warn you it takes just this much space. 


hrow Down 
the Gauntlet 

Janet W. Breeze 

SYNOPSIS: Nancy Jackson, with two children, accompanies her husband, Grant, on 
a teaching assignment to the Island of Truk. After a brief stopover on Guam, the 
family arrives on Truk, where a quonset hut becomes their home. However, Nancy 
is told by a native doctor that she will have to go to a hospital on Guam for the 
arrival of twin babies. In the meantime, the family observes the Sabbath and hears 
part of the Tabernacle Choir broadcast. A letter arrives from the Mortensens, their 
friends, saying that the Jackson family will be welcomed by the Mortensens on 
Saipan, and that another teacher has been found to exchange teaching assignments 
with Grant on Truk. 

■ The sign was painted white, 
and the black letters read: 
"Welcome to Saipan — 
Capital of Micronesia." 
The dismal looking concrete and 
clapboard buildings with corru- 
gated steel roofs were also white, 
and the dust from the crushed 
coral road gave the vines of pur- 
ple Bougainvillea an eerie pastel 

"That's downtown," Francine 
Mortensen pointed out, "Chalan 
Kanoa, the main village. How- 
ever, whenever anyone on the 
hill tells you he is going to the 
village, it just means he is going 
shopping, because there are 
villages and stores dotted all 
over the island. Mostly, though, 
we stick to the two stores which 

are air-conditioned and carry 
the widest variety of American 

"That was one thing that 
really surprised me about Truk," 
Nancy said. "Truk trading — 
they carried just about anything 
one could think of. I really came 
out to Trust Territory prepared 
for a steady diet of raw fish and 

Francine laughed. "Have you 
eaten any raw fish yet?" 


"Well, you're bound to before 
long. Sashimi is the most popular 
party food on the island — raw 
tuna covered with soy sauce and 
lemon juice." 

"I like hot dogs and mustard," 
Grant said. 


Throw Down the Gauntlet 

"Sashimi's all right if* you 
like the smell of raw fish," 
Charles Mortensen said, "be- 
cause that is exactly what it 
tastes like." 

"I'll take you shopping to- 
morrow," Francine said. "The 
Ladies' Welcoming Committee 
left enough food in the quonset 
for you until then. So you can 
just take it easy today." 

"Listen," Charles said, turn- 
ing a bit in the car seat to 
glance back at Nancy and Grant, 
"about the quonset. I hope you 
won't mind it. But since school 
has already started, the houses 
are all full." 

"We're quite used to quonset 
living now," Nancy laughed. 
"Besides — people need things to 
look forward to. And we can 
dream about teachers termin- 
ating and leaving empty houses 
next summer!" 

"Now, that's the right attitude 
to have," Francine said. "I can 
tell right now, you two are going 
to get along here just great!" 

Amy and Skipper watched 
wide-eyed out of the windows 
as the car sped along Beach 

"It's much more jungly here 
than it is on Truk," Nancy said. 

"Oh, that's just our boonies." 
Francine laughed. "Tangen-tan- 
gen, actually. But back in Navy 
days, I guess someone started 
calling it the 'boondocks,' and 
now even the Saipanese call it 
the boonies. There really is other 
growth back in there. Tangen- 
tangen is not native to Saipan 
at all. But the entire island was 
so devastated and burned off by 
flame-throwers in the war, that 
the Government seeded this 
stuff by air to keep the soil 

from eroding. Now it's twenty 
feet high, and so dense one can't 
walk through it except with a 
machete. But it does provide the 
Saipanese with lots of good fire- 
wood for their outdoor cooking. 
And privacy? Well, you'd never 
know there was a house on the 

"Look, Mama!" Amy said. 

"Yes," Charles said. "Our one 
and only chicken farm on the 
whole island, where eggs are 
large, fresh, and only one dollar 
a dozen." 

"Oh, not here, too," Nancy 
said. "That's one thing I am 
still wondering about. Our food 
budget has exactly doubled." 

"There's one way to beat 
that," Charles said, "get used 
to local foods, and forget those 
canned and frozen imports. Now 
Francine puts together a salad 
of fresh pineapple, papaya, and 
avocado that will make you 
forget what lettuce even was!" 

"I also know 199 ways to 
prepare rice," Francine teased. 
"And that reminds me, Nancy, 
better put rice and soya on your 
shopping list. Your house girl 
will eat it every day for lunch." 
Then she laughed to herself. 
"You know? Before we came out 
here I had one tiny bottle of soy 
sauce that lasted four years, 
and it was still only one-third 
gone. Now we go through one 
quart a month! Honestly, some- 
times I think Olympia drinks 
it! But then, I shouldn't say 
anything. I use a lot more of it 
now, myself." 

"Excuse me," Grant said, "but 
did you say our house girl?" 

"Oh, yes. I hope you don't 
mind. I went ahead and lined up 


January 1968 

a maid for you. Actually, I don't 
refer to Olympia as our maid, 
even though that's what the 
girls call themselves. Somehow, 
the word maid always brings to 
my mind a uniformed servant 
drawing a bubble bath, while 
her lady eats breakfast between 
pink satin bed sheets! And it's 
nothing like that out here at all. 
In the first place, the Saipanese 
expect you to employ them; 
and in the second place, these 
girls are used to the climate and 
don't mind one bit standing over 
a hot ironing board all day." 

"I have noticed my ironing 
increase," Nancy said. "It seems 
we are forever taking showers 
and changing clothes." 

"Right. So I hope you'll for- 
give me for employing Soledad." 


ancy rested her head back 
on the seat of the car and 
closed her eyes. Maybe it 
would be nice having help, after 
all, especially with twins. It 
seemed such a long time since 
the day Grant had thrown her 
life into a turmoil by asking if 
she had ever heard of Micronesia. 
She hadn't really rested her mind 
since. Maybe, with a house girl, 
she would be able to unwind 
from the whole overwhelming 
experience of being uprooted so 
abruptly. And it would give her 
more time to spend with Amy 
and Skipper. 

But the first thing I want to 
do when I get home, she thought, 
is just to sleep, and sleep, and 

The Mortensen car climbed 
the long winding road to the 
top of Navy Hill, made its way 
around a broad clearing marked 

off as a ball field, and stopped 
in front of a bright yellow gar- 
bage can decorated with over- 
sized daisies. In the doorway of 
the quonset stood a short, but 
large, Saipanese woman. 

"Soledad, " Francine said, as 
they got out of the car, "this is 
Mr. and Mrs. Jackson, Amy, 
and Skipper." 

Soledad leaned over, wrapped 
her huge brown arms around 
Skipper and whisked him up 
into the air. 

"I like babies," she said. 

Skipper screamed and kicked. 
"I not a baby! Put me down! 
Put me downl" 

Soledad complied with his 
wishes, shaking her finger at 
him. "Baba patgon lane!" 

"I'm terribly sorry," Nancy 
said. "I hope he didn't hurt 
you. He's probably just tired 
from the trip." 

"Baba patgon lahe!" 

Then she waddled toward the 
car to get the suitcases, as the 
rest of them went into the quon- 

Nancy whispered to Francine, 
"Doesn't she speak English?" 

"Oh, yes. What she said was 
that Skipper was a bad boy. 
She speaks English all right — 
but gets frustrated in pure 

Then Charles reached out 
and put an arm each around 
Grant and Nancy. 

"You don't know what it 
means to us to have you here," 
he said. "You'll never know. 
We've been the only Latter- 
day Saints on the island for 
six years. This is a very special 
day in our lives." 

"Which reminds me," Francine 
said, "I usually hold Primary 


Throw Down the Gauntlet 

with our girls on Wednesdays 
after school. So why don't I 
take your children home with 
me and bring them back after- 
wards, and you can rest." 

"Don't you want me to come 
to Primary?" 

"Take it easy today," Charles 
laughed. "Next week you can 
be president! And let's see," he 
began counting on his fingers, 
"with Francine playing our 
piano for Sunday School, we can 
also use a chorister. And with 
more children, we will need a new 
Sunday School teacher so we 
can split the membership into 
age groups. Then we have made 
it a practice to hold our Family 
Home Evening on Sunday after- 
noon to discourage the children 
from wanting to go to the beach 
with their friends. And after 
they're in bed Sunday evenings, 
Francine and I usually read the 
lessons in The Relief Society 
Magazine and discuss them. 
Anyway, rest today. You'll have 
lots to do from now on." 

"Sounds marvelous!" Nancy 
said. "For the last month, I 
have felt totally inactive." 

As Grant stood at the window 
and watched the Mortensens 
drive away with Skip and Amy, 
Nancy opened her suitcase and 
began to look around for places 
to put things. 

"I do dat!" Soledad said, 
grabbing a pile of clothes. 

"But I don't really know 
where I want to put them yet," 
Nancy said. 

"I show you." 

And away she went down 
the hall to the bedroom. 

Grant turned around "smiling. 
"I guess she told you." 

Nancy shrugged her shoulders 

and continued sorting through 
the suitcases, while Soledad 
came back for more. 

"I saw a box of soap powder 
on the washer," Nancy said. 
"Would you mind washing these 
few soiled clothes we brought 
with us, Soledad?" 

"You buy soap in yellow box!" 

"What's the matter with the 
soap in the blue box?" Nancy 

"Yellow box get clothes clean! 
American magazine say so!" 

Grant turned his head and 
tried to keep a straight face, 
while Nancy walked out to the 
kitchen to wash the clothes. 
Then Soledad began singing "I 
Wanna Hold Your Hand," at 
the top of her voice, as she 
dragged the heaviest suitcase 
toward the bedroom and then 


ancy lifted a root-bound 
Philodendron, resting in a foil- 
covered jar, down from the top 
of the refrigerator. 

"This thing needs water," 
she said, holding it under the 

But as the water spilled up 
over her hand, so did something 
else. And as two black, beady 
eyes stared up at her from the 
back of her hand, Nancy 
screamed, dropped the bottle, 
and shook all over. 

"Nancy!" Grant said. "It's 
only a harmless little gecko!" 

"It was a lizard!" 

"You scare him!" Soledad 
accused. "You scare him! Gecko 
good luck. And you scare him!" 

Nancy looked at the two of 
them, shrugged her shoulders in 
defeat and walked toward the 


January 1968 

bedroom. It was the middle 
of the afternoon, but the bare 
bed with the cool white sheets 
looked inviting, so she crawled in 

Her legs ached from sitting so 
long on the plane, and her head 
ached, just because. 

As a sudden shower began 
rattling against the quonset, 
Nancy closed her eyes and tried 
to imagine what it would be like 
to have a baby on Saipan. Fran- 
cine had already warned her 
about the rose-colored bedding — 
the philosophy being that Dr. 
Torres' was a low-budget hospi- 
tal; that Japanese dye was 
cheaper than American bleach, 
so they used color to prevent 
the sheets from wearing out so 
fast. Francine had also told her 
to keep her suitcase packed with 
everything, including silverware, 
personal items, and towels — 
even a jug of drinking water, 
unless she liked the chlorine 
density of village water. 

Thinking about Francine 
made Nancy smile and begin to 
relax into sleep. How good it 
would be to have a friend who 
understood. . . . 

But sleep seemed only a 

snatch in the dark, when she 
felt someone shaking her. 

"Why you slipping so long?" 

"I am slipping," Nancy 
echoed, "because I am tiredr 

"It four o'clock. Bus coming. 
I make bed. You move!" 

Nancy obediently got up and 
walked slowly down the hallway 
to the living room. 

"Just think," Grant said, "if 
she were an automatic modern 
appliance, you could turn her off! 
But she'll be back tomorrow 
morning at seven-thirty. And 
the morning after that, and the 
morning after that." 

Nancy slumped down into 
the couch cushions and looked 
as if she wanted to cry. 

"I can hardly wait." 

(to be continued) 

«5» »*• ^» «j» «5» •*• »j» ♦** »j» ♦•• *♦* ^* *♦* *** *^* "J* •$* ^* *5* *•* *♦* *5* *5* *5* *5* *•* *5* *•* *5* ^* *•• 


Dorothy J. Roberts 

He was made to lark the fields of night, 
Song out of silence in the birth of light. 

Hear him singing in the dark alone; 

He was made for longing deeper than the bone; 

Made for enduring in the root 

That we might, hungering, partake of fruit. 

He was made for shadow and weight of snow; 

He was made for darkness where lush things grow. 

He was made for midnight and for pain, 
The somber silence and the spoken rain. 




All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through the stake 
Relief Society presidents, or mission Relief Society supervisors. One annual submission will be 
accepted, as space permits, from each stake and mission of the Church. Submissions should be 
addressed to the Editorial Department. Relief Society Magazine, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. For 
details regarding pictures and descriptive material, see The Relief Society Magazine for January 
1966, page 50. 

Relief Society Activities 

Twin Falls Stake (Idaho) Cookie Village Attraction at Bazaar 

December 1966 

Left to right: Twin Falls Stake Relief Society Officers: Donnie Miller, First 
Counselor; Marcella Heider, President; Eloise Olsen, Second Counselor. 

Sister Heider reports: "A cookie village made by Eloise Olsen was the 
attraction of the annual Christmas Fair in the Twin Falls Stake. This fair was 
attended by approximately 500 people who were delighted with the Christmas 
ideas, handicraft, sewing suggestions etc. 

"The cookie village consisted of a rock candy schoolhouse, a gingerbread 
house, and two other houses made from a variety of cookies. Christmas scenes 
placed inside the houses consisted of Mr. and Mrs. Santa Claus, stockings placed 
at the fireplaces, and even a kitten on the rug. Outside, Christmas lights on the 
houses delighted the children as they saw Santa going down the chimney of one 
of the houses. Elevated above the village was a cookie church with an ice cream 
cone steeple. 

"Members and nonmembers alike look forward to this event each year." 


January 1968 

Denver Stake (Colorado) Singing Mothers Join With Priesthood 
in Presenting "The Open Door to Relief Society" 

March 17, 1967 

Front row, left to right: Ruth Silver, cultural refinement class leader; Jean Flynn, 
social relations class leader; Daisy Carlock, chorister; Elva Wright, Counselor; 
llah K. Smith, former President, Denver Stake Relief Society; Leona Haslam, 
Counselor; Eleanor Larson, Secretary-Treasurer; Donna Godfrey, homemaking 

Second row, left to right: Mary Nielson, visiting teacher message leader; 
Katherina Belmain, Magazine representative; Sharron Christensen, organist; Mary 
Lou Mason; L. Jo Gillen, spiritual living class leader. 

Sister Smith reports: "On March 17, 1967, in connection with the 125th Anni- 
versary of Relief Society, a truly outstanding spiritual 'family evening' in story 
and song furnished by the stake Singing Mothers and the stake Melchizidek 
Priesthood chorus, was enjoyed by a full house of families and friends. Following 
the program, refreshments were served, and everyone enjoyed viewing the 
various exhibits portraying and explaining the many phases of the Relief Society 

Cherry B. Silver is the new President of Denver Stake Relief Society. 

Rigby Stake (Idaho) Rigby Fifth Ward Summer Sewing Classes 

Summer 1967 

Doris B. Cox, President, Rigby Stake Relief Society, reports: "The accomplish- 
ments of the Rigby Fifth Ward Relief Society seem to be noteworthy. 

"Under the supervision of Rhoda Jeppson, homemaking leader, summer sew- 
ing classes were given to fifty-eight members, under direction of twelve instruc- 
tors. The classes were in six divisions: 1. measurements; 2. pattern alterations; 
3. marking and cutting; 4. fitting and sewing; 5. finishing; 6. style show. 

"Gauged upon their previous sewing experiences, the sisters were divided 
into three groups. Those with little or no experience made cotton shifts; those 
having some experience made two-piece cotton dresses; and the experienced 
seamstresses made woolen dresses. 

"Donetta George is president of the Rigby Fifth Ward Relief Society." 

Illinois Stake Short Story and Poetry Contest Winners 

September 16, 1967 

Left to right: Patricia Lamb, third place, poetry; Priscilla Berardi, second place, 
poetry; Edna S. Browne, first place, poetry; Annette Weenig, first place, short 
story; Clara K. Allen, honorable mention, poetry. 

Marnette R. Woolley, President, Illinois Stake Relief Society, reports: "In 
November 1966, rules were distributed throughout the wards and branches for a 
Relief Society Short Story and Poetry Contest. Deadline for entries was May 15, 
1967. All entries were judged. There were thirteen in the poetry contest and two 
in the short story. The winners were introduced and read their entries at our 
Relief Society leadership meeting, September 16, 1967. 

"A booklet containing all the entries in both contests was distributed at the 
leadership meeting. Because of the enthusiasm and excellent quality of the winning 
entries, there has been a great deal of enthusiasm expressed for repeating the 







January 1968 

South Idaho Falls Stake (Idaho) Holds Opening Social 

September 15, 1967 

Standing, left to right: Susan South; Barbara Anderson, chorister; Ardeth Lee, 
organist; Eleanora B. Allen; Arnold Hillam; Tamera Hinck. 

Seated: Annalee Allen. 

Fern C. McClellan, President, South Idaho Falls Stake Relief Society, reports: 
"A very successful opening social and fashion show was held in our stake. An 
adaptation of the script 'Speaking of Matilda' was presented. Under the direction 
of the ward and stake homemaking leaders, 114 models, including whole families, 
presented the results of summer sewing instructions. 

"Music by a group of Singing Mothers and a violinist added much to the 
beauty of the program. A large and enthusiastic audience attended, and we felt 
they received an insight into the purposes and plan of Relief Society." 

Big Horn Stake (Wyoming) Annual Relief Society Exhibit 

August 19, 1967 

Big Horn Stake Relief Society officers, beginning ninth from left: Lenore Lewis, 
First Counselor; Hazel Welch, President; Jeanette Buhler, Second Counselor; Rula 
C. Johnson, Secretary. Remaining sisters are ward presidents of Big Horn Stake 
Relief Society. 

Sister Welch reports: "Big Horn Stake Relief Society held its annual flower, 
art, and handicraft exhibit in Lovell, Wyoming. The exhibit was themed 'Lovely 
Things' which proved to be very apt. 

"Included in the quilt display were an antique bed, handmade quilts, braided 
rugs, an antique wash stand, with appropriate accessories, a refinished antique 
love seat and chair. There was some discussion as to which exhibit was most 
popular, the quilts displayed on the stage, or the two tables covered with cranberry 
red velvet, used to display gold leafing done by the sisters. 

"The response of our Relief Society sisters to our displays is most satisfactory. 
We are continually impressed with their willingness to create and share their 
beautiful handiwork with others. 

"A special attraction was a Singing Mothers concert held at the beginning of 
the show, with nearly 200 voices participating. Refreshments were served by 
members of the stake board. The event attracted members and nonmembers alike." 

Miami Stake (Florida), Fort Myers Ward Commemorates Birth 
of Relief Society, March 17, 1967 

Front row, left to right: Fort Myers Ward Relief Society Officers: Adene 
Doran, Secretary-treasurer; Martha Conroy, First Counselor; T. Godfrey Lawrence, 
Bishop, Fort Myers Ward; Jessie P. Niedfeldt, President; Annie Harington, 
Second Counselor. 

Mary Jane Conklin, President, Miami Stake Relief Society, reports: "A back- 
ground of the society was presented by Martha Conroy. Organ music was 
presented by Janet Perry and a vocal duet 'Gonna Build a Mountain' was sung by 
Inez Nychyk and Venetta Law. Rose Burk presented a pioneer testimony. The 
program was conducted by President Jessie P. Niedfeldt, and accordion selections 
were played by Jean Bass. The Singing Mothers participated. Bishop and Mrs. T. 
Godfrey Lawrence, Fort Myers Ward, joined in the program." 


January 1968 

Star Valley Stake (Wyoming), Afton Second Ward Holds Mothers 

and Daughters Day 

July 12, 1967 

Left to right: Elvira Higley Hansen Lancaster; Nellie Lloyd Roberts; LaVina 
Hamilton Daughtery; Sarah Pearl Perry Bowles; Elma Welker Draney. 

Clarissa Merritt, President, Star Valley Stake Relief Society, reports: "Afton 
Second Ward held a Mother and Daughter Day and specially honored the sisters 
of the ward who were seventy-five or older (pictured). 

"These ladies and members of their families presented the program which 
consisted of life sketches, anecdotes, and favorite musical numbers. Each of the 
sisters was presented with a corsage and a picture. Light refreshments were 
served to ninety-seven guests." 

Santaquin-Tintic Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Spring Concert 

April 28, 1967 

Front row beginning at left: Jennie W. Murdoch, stake Relief Society President; 
Florence Lamb, Counselor; Beulah Bradley, Counselor; Zelma Clayson, Secretary; 
La Raine Jones, musical director; Sandra Armstrong accompanist. 

The theme for the Spring Concert was "Let All My Life Be Music." Over sixty 
sisters participated, each wearing a lovely flower to enhance the beauty of 
springtime in central Utah. 

Northern States Mission, Nauvoo— South Illinois Bi-District 
Relief Society Conference, August 4-6, 1967 

Standing, left to right: Ramona Wiggins, West Frankfort Branch, (South Illinois 
District) Relief Society President; Imogene Samples, First Counselor. 

Seated behind booth: Elizabeth Jewel Taylor. 

Artemesia H. Henderson, Supervisor, Northern States Mission Relief Society, 
reports: "Two of the districts in our mission combined to hold a most successful 
three day Relief Society Conference. Theme for the conference was 'Roll on to 
Perfection— Get Up and Go.' It was held on the Robert Morris Junior College 
campus at Carthage, Illinois. The conference was under the direction of Dorothy 
McLaughlin, President, Nauvoo District Relief Society; and Anita Wiley, President, 
South Illinois District Relief Society. 

"The first day of the conference began with a tour of the Carthage Jail, and 
ended with a talent show. On the following day classes for all phases of Relief 
Society were held in the morning. In the afternoon a bazaar was held. One of the 
booths is pictured. The day ended with a banquet and style show. The climax 
of the conference was a Sunday morning testimony meeting on the banks of the 
Mississippi River in Nauvoo, at the place where the saints began their westward 


January 1968 

Washington Terrace Stake (Ogden, Utah) Visiting Teacher Convention 

August 19, 1967 

Washington Terrace Stake Relief Society Board: Front row, left to right: 
Lorna I. Hirschi, organist; Sue P. McKean, Second Counselor; Adelphia D. Bing- 
ham, President; Jean D. Tilleman, First Counselor; Donna N. Davidson, Secretary. 

Second row, left to right: Helen M. Swaner, chorister; Miriam D. Kitchen, 
social relations leader; Doris H. Knowles, homemaking leader; Edna B. Good- 
liffe, Magazine representative; Doreen B. Maybury, visiting teacher message 
leader; Arlene I. Miller, cultural refinement leader. 

Adelphia D. Bingham, President, Washington Terrace Stake Relief Society, 
reports: "We held one of the most successful visiting teacher conventions ever. 
The theme was 'Visiting Teaching World Wide.' Special awards were given to the 
sisters for achievements in visiting teaching. Washington Terrace Fourth and 
Sixth Wards tied for the honor of having the highest percentage visiting teaching 
for the year, and each was presented with a copy of History of Relief Society. 

"A skit, 'A New Look at Relief Society,' was presented and an excellent 
luncheon was served. The tables were decorated in keeping with the theme and 
featured dolls, in pairs, dressed in costumes representing various countries where 
Relief Society is organized. In addition, gladioli in various shades were used on 
the tables. 

"We feel it was an outstanding function and well worth all the effort that was 


Lesson Department 


The Doctrine and Covenants 

Lesson 87-"Be Thou Humble" (D&C 112:10) 

Elder Roy W. Doxey 

(Reading Assignment: Doctrine and Covenants, Section 112) 

Northern Hemisphere: First Meeting, April 1968 
Southern Hemisphere: September 1968 

OBJECTIVE: The Latter-day Saint woman views her own life in light of 
the commandment to be humble, with the great promised blessings 

resulting therefrom. 


The Prophet Joseph Smith 
wrote that, during the year 1837, 
a spirit of speculation in lands 
and property of all kinds, which 
was prevalent throughout the 
country, took hold of the mem- 
bers of the Church. Out of this 
practice other evils developed, 
such as faultfinding, evil-sur- 
mising, dissension, and apostasy. 
He said that no quorum of the 
Church was entirely exempt 
from the influence of these evil 
powers, and that even some of 
the Twelve Apostles were over- 
come with this spirit. Amidst 
this unrest and apostasy, the 
Lord revealed to him that 
"something new must be done 
for the salvation of His Church." 
{DHC 11:487.) As a result, the 

first foreign mission of the 
Church was organized under the 
leadership of Elder Heber C. 
Kimball of the Quorum of the 
Twelve. Consequently, in June 
1837, he was set apart to preside 
over the missionary work in 
England. The same day the gos- 
pel of Jesus Christ was first 
preached in England, the Lord 
gave Section 112 for the special 
benefit of Elder Thomas B. 
Marsh, President of the Quorum 
of the Twelve, and also for the 
other members of that Quorum. 
(DHC 11:487-499.) 


Especially important for Elder 
Marsh was the following truth: 

Be thou humble; and the Lord thy 
God shall lead thee by the hand, and 


January 1968 

give thee answer to thy prayers. (D&C 

Throughout the Doctrine and 
Covenants there are revealed 
truths which, though addressed 
to individuals, are nonetheless 
applicable to all members of the 
Church. These scriptures are 
known as universal truths be- 
cause of their applicability to 
everyone. Such is the one quoted 


The exemplar of humility was 
the Savior. He was completely 
submissive to the will of his 
Father in heaven. Premortally 
Jesus was one of the Godhead 
and Creator of many worlds be- 
fore he came to earth. (Moses 
2:26; Colossians 1:16-17.) In that 
life he desired that the fulness 
of honor be given to the Father 
at the time of the Council in 
Heaven, when decisions were 
reached concerning the eternal 
advancement of the spirit chil- 
dren of the Father. (Moses 4:1-4.) 
In the plan of salvation, Jesus 
willingly submitted to the will 
of the Father in becoming the 
Atoner of man. (John 17:4; Luke 
22:39-45.) Every member of the 
Church should reflect upon the 
cost of the atonement made by 
Jesus, for the price was very 
great in terms of suffering. (D&C 

During his ministry he be- 
came the pattern for all men. In 
regard to baptism, which he 
taught was essential, Jesus 
showed the way by humbling 
himself before the Father in 
submitting to baptism. (2 Nephi 

Class Discussion 

If you were to follow the Savior in 
the virtue of humility, what kind of 
changes would you make in your life? 


The first answer to a query 
by the Latter-day Saint as to 
why he should be humble, is 
that God has commanded men 
to be humble. The benefits of 
being humble must also give the 
answer to the need for this vir- 
tue. If humility is to submit 
oneself to the will of God, then 
it follows that salvation in his 
kingdom is obtainable only 
through this virtue. (Mosiah 
3:18-19.) What, according to the 
revelations, makes of this quality 
the pathway to salvation? Obedi- 
ence to the commandments is 
the first essential. (Matt. 7:21.) 
The Lord blesses the person of 
humility. In what ways? (1) He 
"shall lead thee by the hand, 
and give thee answer to thy 
prayers." (D&C 112:10.) (2) The 
Lord's Spirit enlightens the hum- 
ble. (Ibid., 136:33.) (3) "Let him 
that is ignorant learn wisdom 
by humbling himself" (Ibid., v. 
32.) (4) The promise of seeing 
and knowing the Lord is made 
to the humble. (Ibid., 67:10.) (5) 
His arm of mercy is extended to 
the humble in freeing them of 
bondage. (Mosiah 29:18-20.) 

(6) The weak are made strong 
and are thus able to fulfill other 
commandments. (Ether 12:26-27.) 

(7) They receive knowledge. 
(D&C 1:28.) (8) The blessing of 
assisting the Lord in his work 
comes to the humble. (Ibid., 


As the Savior ministered unto 


Lesson Department 

all, even to the giving of his life, 
so we also should become the 
servants of all in exercising the 
virtue of humility. (Matt. 20: 
25-28.) The apostle Paul testi- 
fied that he had made himself 
servant of all that he might 
gain the more. (I Cor. 9:19.) 
Might not Latter-day Saints de- 
velop the quality of humility, 
as commanded, in order that 
they also "might gain the more," 
even life eternal? 

Six months after the Church 
was organized, the Lord gave a 
revelation for the benefit of 
Thomas B. Marsh, the same 
person who is the subject of the 
revelation from which the scrip- 
ture-theme of this lesson is 
taken. He was counseled to gov- 
ern his house in meekness. (D&C 
31:9.) But he failed to be suffi- 
ciently humble when his wife 
was convicted of a dishonest 
deed. As a result, Brother Marsh, 
in a period of disaffection, left 
the Church because of his lack 
of humility. Due to his pride 
and arrogance and unwillingness 
to follow the leadership of the 
Church, he apostatized while 
President of the Quorum of the 
Twelve Apostles, in 1838. 


Among the ways by which 
the virtue of humility may be 
acquired are the following: (1) 
to place one's full trust in Jesus 
Christ as his Atoner; (2) by fast- 
ing and prayer; (3) through dili- 
gent study of the plan of salva- 
tion; (4) by being teachable; and 
(5) elimination of vices opposed 
to humility. 


The first principle of the gos- 

pel is faith in Jesus Christ as 
the Only Begotten Son of God. 
As the Savior of men through 
the atonement, he satisfied the 
demands of justice and mercy for 
all men. (Alma 42:5-15; Moroni 
7:39-42.) The humble person 
recognizes that there is no salva- 
tion in this world nor in the 
world to come without faith in 
Christ as his Redeemer. (2 Nephi 


One of the most beneficial 
practices to develop humility is 
to place oneself in subjection to 
the Father through fasting and 
prayer. By fasting one shows his 
willingness to subject his physical 
appetite to his own will and to 
God's will by keeping the com- 
mandment. Sometimes one must 
force himself to obey and thus, 
in gaining one victory, he is pre- 
pared for other accomplishments. 
President Brigham Young once 
said that if a person did not 
feel like praying, he should get 
down on his knees and stay 
there until he felt like it. (Jour- 
nal of Discourses 16:28.) By 
yielding one's heart to God in 
fasting and praying, one becomes 
stronger in faith and humility. 
(Helaman 3:55.) 


It seems inconsistent to be- 
lieve that a member of the 
Church can be ignorant of the 
principles of the gospel and re- 
main fully subject to the Father. 
Certainly, no man can be saved 
in ignorance. (D&C 131:6.) To do 
the will of the Father, it is 
necessary to know what his will 
is. The Prophet Joseph Smith 
said that if a person did not get 


January 1968 

knowledge, he would be brought 
into captivity by some evil 
power from the other world. 
(DHC IV:588.) 

The humble person is he who 
has a deep, abiding faith in the 
Lord. Elder John A. Widtsoe has 
pointed out that, 

. . . The extent of a person's faith 
depends in part on the amount of his 

The degree of faith possessed by any 
man depends not upon the extent of his 
knowledge, but upon the certainty of 
his knowledge, which leads to the proper 
use of his knowledge. (Joseph Smith, 
Deseret News Press, Salt Lake City, 
1951 edition, p. 163.) 

An important factor in having 
the assurance of gospel truth is 
not only to have an academic 
knowledge of the gospel, but also 
to receive the Spirit of the Lord 
testifying of its truth. President 
Brigham Young, in this way, ad- 
monished the saints to receive 
this blessing: 

Let us be humble, fervent, submis- 
sive, yielding ourselves to the will of the 
Lord, and there is no danger but that 
we shall have His Spirit to guide us. 
(Journal of Discourses 13:155.) 

Class Discussion 

Show why a knowledge of the gospel 
can develop humility. 


An important phase of humil- 
ity is teachableness; that is, the 
ability to place oneself in har- 
mony with the principles of the 
gospel. The person who is un- 
teachable, hard to accept revela- 
tion, lacks the necessary humil- 
ity. The comparison between the 
adult who is saved in the king- 
dom of God and the little child, 
best illustrates the quality of 
teachableness and the need for 
it. The Savior placed a child be- 

fore his disciples and gave two 
requirements for them to enter 
the kingdom of heaven: (1) be- 
come converted and; (2) become 
as little children. His closing 
point was: 

Whosoever therefore shall humble 

himself as this little child, the same is 

greatest in the kingdom of heaven. 
(Matt. 18:1-4.) 

Reliance upon the scriptures 
was enjoined upon the Church 
by the Twelve Apostles, in 1838, 
as follows: 

Be careful that you teach not for the 
word of God the commandments of 
men, nor the doctrines of men, nor the 
ordinances of men, inasmuch as you are 
God's messengers. Study the word of 
God, and preach it and not your opinions, 
for no man's opinion is worth a straw. 
Advance no principle but what you can 
prove, for one scriptural proof is worth 
ten thousand opinions. (DHC 111:395- 

Class Discussion 

What makes a humble person teach- 


The last suggestion as to how 
one may develop the quality of 
humility is to eliminate every 
barrier to one's success in that 
development. The vice found in 
the revelations which is opposed 
to humility is inordinate pride. 
Inordinate pride has several 
manifestations, such as boasting 
and vainglory. 

Pride is condemned in the 
scriptures because it is the op- 
posite of humility. It is self- 
esteem arising out of one's 
possessions, position, or accom- 
plishments. The apostle John 

Love not the world, neither the 
things that are in the world. If any 


Lesson Department 

man love the world, the love of the 
Father is not in him. 

For all that is in the world, the lust 
of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, 
and the pride of life, is not of the Father, 
hut is of the world. (I John 2:15-16.) 

Boasting is a manifestation of 
pride. When people boast about 
their wealth, education, business 
ability, physical prowess, or works 
of righteousness, they lack humil- 

Vainglory is extreme self-pride 
or excessive ostentatious vanity. 
The apostle Paul counseled 
nothing be done in vainglory but 
that all should esteem others 
better than themselves. (Phil. 

Class Discussion 

Should the Latter-day Saint believe 
that he should eliminate all pride from 
his life, or that inordinate pride is the 


The gospel of Jesus Christ 
extols humility as a prime requi- 
site to eternal life. Submission to 
the will of God is the key to 
happiness here and eternal joys 
in the life to come. As already 
mentioned in this lesson, the 
Savior was the epitome of meek- 
ness. In his promise to the faith- 
ful he declared that, in accepting 
him, one would receive rest to 
his soul, for he was "meek and 
lowly in heart." (Matt. 11:29.) 

Service to others is an integral 
part of the gospel plan; conse- 
quently, one may understand 
why humility is a basic ingredi- 

ent of that plan, for without 
humility the greatest service to 
man would not be rendered. 

Jesus' humility did not con- 
flict with his strong condemna- 
tion of the Pharisees and lawyers 
who ignored the spirit of the law. 
(Luke 11:37-54.) He vigorously 
taught the truth without fear, 
even to the giving of his life for 
that truth. (Mark 14:43-65.) 

The person possessed of humil- 
ity is strong. Living the gospel 
gives strength over weakness. 
Assisted by the Holy Ghost the 
member of the Church rises 
above the base, worldly vices and, 
being armed with truth and 
righteousness, is possessed of a 
power that may eventually cul- 
minate in the powers of godhood. 

Class Discussion 

Explain why one can be humble and 
yet be forceful in his promulgation of 
gospel truth. 


To be humble requires sub- 
mission to the will of the Father 
as instructed in the gospel of 
Jesus Christ. The objective of 
this lesson will be realized when 
those who come within its influ- 
ence learn why the Lord requires 
that his people incorporate this 
virtue into their lives. It will 
not be accomplished until each 
person develops a program of 
soul searching to determine 
wherein he lacks the qualities 
which are found in the truly 
humble person. 


January 1968 


Message 7— Courage and Love 
Alice Colton Smith 

Northern Hemisphere: First Meeting, April 1968 
Southern Hemisphere: September 1968 

Objective: To be a loving friend or a good neighbor may require courage. 

Have you ever wronged some- 
one with gossip, angry words, or 
false accusations? When you 
met her next how did you feel? 
Was it easy to be friendly? Did 
you tend to avoid her? 

Have you ever had a friend 
who fell into disfavor, committed 
a crime, or made mistakes which 
made him despised, disliked, or 
scorned by others? Have you 
known someone who was highly 
esteemed one day, and without 
money, power, position, or influ- 
ence the next? Did you immedi- 
ately or eventually react differ- 
ently to him? 

To admit a wrong, to endure 
rejection, disappointment, mis- 
understanding, to risk safety, 
security, reputation, well-being, 
for an unpopular but righteous 
cause, or for the love of a friend 
requires courage. "There is no 
fear in love; but perfect love 
casteth out fear." (I John 4:18.) 

Dr. Jones was a brilliant 
woman, contributing much un- 
derstanding to the world. She 
was busy and immersed in her 
work. She rejected her neighbor, 
Sister Link, who was not of her 
faith, and she barely spoke to 

her. Repeated attempts by Sister 
Link to be a friend had been re- 
buffed. One day, seeing Dr. 
Jones out in her garden, Sister 
Link had the courage to try 
again. She went over and said, 
"I wish I could grow such beauti- 
ful flowers. Do you have a 
moment to tell me how you do 
it?" Dr. Jones' garden was her 
avocation. Within the hour she 
had given both advice and 
flowers to Sister Link. Now Dr. 
Jones goes over often to inquire 
about how "our" plants are do- 
ing. During a recent illness of 
Sister Link's husband, she even 
brought food to the family. 

Another woman, a Mrs. 
Schmidt, no longer spoke to her 
next-door neighbors. The neigh- 
bor's children broke her win- 
dows, threw trash in her yard, 
lined bottles up against her 
home and woke her up in the 
night by breaking them with 
stones. Mrs. Schmidt grew 
afraid of them and avoided 
them. Her daughter-in-law came 
to live with her for the summer. 
She said, "Mother, they can't be 
all bad. Maybe they behave so 
because they are ostracized by 


Lesson Department 

all the neighbors." One day, the 
daughter-in-law took them some 
newly baked bread. The children 
were amazed and delighted. Re- 
peated kindnesses began to have 
an effect. The daughter-in-law 
invited them over to play with 
her children. She heard the 
neighbor's children using foul 
language. Going into the yard, 
she explained firmly that such 
language should not be used. 
The offending children never 
spoke such words again in her 

hearing. Through her courageous 
love, the children responded with 
respect and love. 

It takes courage to find ways 
to love when one is rebuffed and 
rejected. To lead out while 
others wait is not easy. Serving 
God and one's fellow men with- 
out the approval of friends and 
neighbors requires conviction 
and fearlessness. As we grow in 
love we realize that "perfect 
love casteth out fear." (I John 


Ruth G. Rothe 

Be careful as you walk along the path 
The plants close by are young and fragile there, 
They must be given very gentle care 
Especially around the white bird bath. 

The rooms are done in pale simplicity, 
Not very modern as compared to some; 
But I am sure that you will soon succumb 
And share their offering of felicity. 

Yes, this has been a place of joy supreme, 
Where children's laughter echoed in the halls; 
But now stark silence burdens all the walls 
And I must find another place to dream. 

So, if you plan some changes (as you might), 
In this my cherished love-enshrined domain, 
But one small thing I ask, let it remain 
Just as it is, till I am out of sight. 


January 1968 

HOMEMAKING— Development Through Homemaking Education 

Discussion 7— The Bedrooms— Wake Up Smiling 

Celestia J. Taylor 

Northern Hemisphere: Second Meeting, April 1968 
Southern Hemisphere: September 1968 

OBJECTIVE: To show that comfortable, attractive, quiet bedrooms can 
contribute to the physical well-being of the family. 

NOTE: It will be necessary to adapt this discussion to the circumstances of the sisters 
living in the various areas of the world. It must be remembered, however, that these 
discussions aim to raise the standards of homemaking and should be adapted with 
this in mind. 


During the past few months 
we have been discussing the dif- 
ferent rooms of the house in 
their relation to and their effect 
upon the family who lives in 
them. The bedroom, which is our 
immediate concern, is the most 
intimate as well as the most per- 
sonal of all the rooms in the 
house. It is at once a refuge — 
for it shuts the world out — and 
a sanctuary — for it shuts us in. 
We should come back from that 
private world of sleep physically 
refreshed and spiritually renewed. 

While keeping in mind the 
individual differences of the fam- 
ily members — the likes and dis- 
likes, the dispositions, the ages 
and sexes, and other pertinent 
considerations — and the adapta- 
tions which may be necessary in 
each case, we are aware that 
there are some qualities which 
are basic to any bedroom if it is 
to produce the desired results. 

It should be clean, comfortable, 
and convenient; it should be 
pleasant and attractive; and it 
should insure privacy and quiet 
to those who will occupy it. 


What is complete comfort in a 
bedroom today? To begin with, 
it is the difference between just 
a room to sleep in and a place 
where everything is conducive to 
sleeping comfort. Such comfort 
doesn't require a large room or 
an excessive expenditure of 
money, but it does require or- 
ganization of space and wise 
planning of the furnishings for 
convenience and comfort. Any 
bedroom can be comfortable if 
these requirements are met. One 
of our most modern decorators 
says, "Many people aren't nearly 
as comfortable in their bedroom 
as they might be. And it's not 
because they need a great deal of 


Lesson Department 

money to spend there — it is just 
because they haven't given the 
question any thought at all." 

What you sleep on — the mat- 
tress and springs — plays a big 
part in determining whether or 
not you will get the refreshing 
sleep that relaxes muscles and 
releases tensions built up during 
the day. You should buy the 
best mattress that you can 
afford. Economize on the bed 
itself rather than on the mattress 
and springs. Very attractive beds 
can be improvised at a cost 
which will more than offset the 
amount spent for the best mat- 
tress and springs. The best 
mattress to buy will be the one 
which is best for you — the one, 
whether hard of soft, which con- 
tributes the most to your com- 
fort and health. 

The quality of your bedding 
and the importance of its being 
just right for you cannot be 
stressed too much. The size and 
weight of the bedding, and kind 
of pillow, the degree of light, 
the temperature — all affect the 
comfort of the sleeper and thus 
the quality of the sleep. A 
noted psychologist says, "Indulge 
your slightest whim in connec- 
tion with the comfort of your 
sleeping environment. Anything 
matters if it helps you improve 
your sleep." 


If there is one room in the 
house where you should be 
more happy and more at ease 
than any other it is the bedroom. 
The more pleasant this room is, 
the more rejuvenating will be 
the hours spent there. Good rest 

stems from more than a com- 
fortable bed, important as that 
bed is. If the room is gloomy 
and unattractive, these qualities 
destroy whatever other virtues 
that room may have. On the 
other hand, a pleasant, attractive 
environment can have a positive 
therapeutic value. Surroundings 
which please the eye and appeal 
to the esthetic senses of sight 
and sound and touch will im- 
prove the quality of sleep and 
invite forgetfulness of the worries 
and stresses of the day. Cer- 
tainly, then, your bedroom de- 
serves to be the most attractive 
place you can possibly make it. 
Here, again, the emotional 
effect of color should never be 
underestimated. With the in- 
telligent use of color you can 
bring life, added warmth, and an 
actual feeling of glow to an 
otherwise lifeless room, or you 
can bring an atmosphere of rest 
and relaxation to one which 
lacks these qualities. You can 
even use color to give the illusion 
of added space to a small room 
or achieve the opposite result 
when a room is "barny" and 
needs to be made more intimate 
and cozy. 

To Discuss 

Discuss available sources for obtain- 
ing ideas in achieving color harmony 
and other decorating skills. 

Harmonious bed linens, dra- 
peries, and rugs add to the rest- 
ful quality as well as to the 
beauty of the bedroom. When 
space is limited, the use of 
mirrors can double the apparent 
size of the rooms. The correct 
use of light and appropriate light 
fixtures can do much in helping 


January 1968 

to create an attractive environ- 

The more soft materials there 
are present the more subdued 
will be the sounds. Soft carpet- 
ing and draperies hung in folds 
rather than straight will also 
help to lessen the sound. 

Joints and hinges on doors 
and drawers and furniture can 
be made free from squeaks and 
harsh, grating sound by the 
application of a lubricant or a 

little carpentry work. 

To Discuss 

A pleasant and attractive bedroom 
is an individual responsibility. 


Since one-third or more of life 
is spent in sleep it is imperative 
that the mother make every 
effort to provide for her family a 
desirable place where healthful, 
adequate rest may be obtained. 

SOCIAL RELATIONS-A Light Unto the World 

Lesson 7— Home and the School 

Alberta H. Christensen 

(Reference: A Light Unto the World, Melchizedek 
Priesthood Manual, 1967-68) 

Northern Hemisphere: Third Meeting, April 1968 
Southern Hemisphere: September 1968 

OBJECTIVE: To point out that an understanding of the purpose of education, 

at all levels, is of value to both mother and student. 


This lesson points out some 
general purposes of education and 
emphasizes areas where the Lat- 
ter-day Saint mother may give 
support to her children and to 
the school. Church views relative 
to education are stressed. 

Although academic require- 
ments, organizational patterns, 
building facilities, and the means 
of supporting schools vary 
throughout the world, some ob- 

jectives are basic and common 
to all public and to all Latter- 
day Saint operated schools. It 
will be well for the class leader 
to select for full discussion, areas 
of the lesson which apply speci- 
fically to her group, using the 
nomenclature of her particular 


Education begins at home. It 
is there that the infant makes 


Lesson Department 

first contact with the realities 
of earth life, with all its tools 
for learning. He learns to observe 
and to know, through seeing, 
through hearing, and through 
personally experiencing. The 
home is thus of first importance 
in education, and the first four 
or five years are especially im- 

The home, however, is not 
equipped to give specific training 
in skills needed in today's com- 
plex world; it is not equipped to 
give scientific nor technical 
training commensurate with the 
world's demands. It is obvious 
that some formal education, 
either private, church, or public, 
is essential and invaluable. 


1. What is the home equipped to give, 
generally, relative to education? 

2. Where and when should character 
training be given? 


The Latter-day Saint point 
of view relative to education is 
expressed by President David O. 
McKay as follows: 

. . . The Church stands for education. 
The very purpose of its organization is 
to promulgate truth among men. Mem- 
bers of the Church are admonished to 
acquire learning by study, and also by 
faith and prayer, and to seek after 
everything that is virtuous, lovely, of 
good report, or praiseworthy. In this 
seeking after truth they are not con- 
fined to narrow limits of dogma or 
creed, but are free to launch into the 
realm of the infinite, for they know that 

"Truth is truth where'er 'tis found, 
Whether on Christian or on heathen 

Indeed, one of the fundamental 
teachings of the Church is that salvation 

itself depends upon knowledge; for, says 
the revelation, "It is impossible for a 
man to be saved in ignorance," (D&C 
131:6) and again, ". . . if a person gains 
more knowledge and intelligence in this 
life through his diligence and obedience 
than another, he will have so much the 
advantage in the world to come." (Ibid., 

. . . True education does not consist 
merely in the acquiring of a few facts 
of science, history, literature, or art, but 
in the development of character. (David 
O. McKay, Gospel Ideals, pp. 440,442.) 

President Brigham Young 
speaks of education and the 
Latter-day Saint in the following 

We should be a people of profound 
learning pertaining to the things of the 
world. We should be familiar with the 
various languages, for we wish to send 
missionaries to the different nations and 
to the islands of the sea. . . . 

We also wish them to understand the 
geography, habits, customs, and laws of 
nations and kingdoms. . . . 

How gladly would we understand 
every principle pertaining to science and 
art, and become thoroughly acquainted 
with every intricate operation of nature, 
and with all the chemical changes that 
are constantly going on around us! How 
delightful this would be, and what a 
boundless field of truth and power is 
open for us to explore! We are only 
just approaching the shores of the vast 
ocean of information that pertains to 
this physical world, to say nothing of 
that which pertains to the heavens, to 
angels and celestial beings, to the place 
of their habitation, to the manner of 
their life, and their progress to still 
higher degrees of perfection. 

Our education should be such as to 
improve our minds and fit us for in- 
creased usefulness; to make us of 
greater service to the human family; to 
enable us to stop our rude methods of 
living, speaking, and thinking. 

We shall never see the time when we 
shall not need to be taught, nor when 
there will not be an object to be gained. 
I never expect to see the time that there 
will not be a superior power and a 
superior knowledge, and, consequently, 
incitements to further progress and fur- 
ther improvements. (John A. Widtsoe, 


January 1968 

Discourses of Brigham Young, pp. 254, 
255, 248.) 

Class Involvement 

Discuss briefly how the Church view 
of education supports the principle of 
eternal progression. 


From the foregoing quotations 
it is evident that the Church 
recognizes the value of both 
secular and religious education; 
that it encourages its members 
to take advantage of opportuni- 
ties to gain knowledge and to use 
it constructively in their daily 

The Church so strongly be- 
lives in the value of formal educa- 
tion that it has established and 
maintains many schools, embrac- 
ing different levels of learning. 
Some of these schools are located 
in areas where there are few 
other opportunities for educa- 
tion. In some cases, it would not 
be available, otherwise. The 
schools enumerated will indicate 
how world : wide is the influence 
of Church support of education. 

MEXICO — thirty schools, twenty-eight 

of which are elementary 

AMERICAN SAMOA— one high school 

WESTERN SAMOA— three elementary 
and one four-year high school 
(Church College of Western Samoa) 

TONGA — eleven middle schools (fourth, 
fifth, and sixth grades) and one high 

TAHITI — one elementary school 

NEW ZEALAND— one college, with 
training equal to four years of U.S. 
high school plus one year of college 
work, English school pattern 

UNITED STATES— one junior college 
(Rexburg, Idaho), one business college 
(Salt Lake City, Utah), one liberal 
arts college (Hawaii), and one large 
university (Brigham Young Univer- 
sity in Provo, Utah) 

SOUTH AMERICA— three elementary 
schools (Santiago, Chile) 

Some idea of the importance 
of Church interest and influence 
in the field of education may be 
gained when we consider that, as 
of May 1967, there were 187,707 
students enrolled in Church op- 
erated, general education schools, 
including Seminaries and Insti- 
tutes of Religion. 

Class Involvement 

1. What place does the home occupy in 
this vast educational program? 

2. How can the mother, generally, help 
her children receive maximum 
benefit from these schools? 


All who have followed the 
growth and development of the 
Church know that its leaders 
have ever been mindful of the 
importance of higher education. 
Even in the early days of 
Nauvoo, when the Restored 
Church was in its infancy, plans 
for higher education took their 
place beside those of city build- 
ing and domestic commerce. We 
read that the leaders hoped the 
city would become an educa- 
tional center, 

. . . for already steps had been taken 
towards founding a university, and the 
keen interest which President Smith 
and his followers had ever manifested in 
education, gave every promise that 
Nauvoo in time would be one of the 
prominent centers of higher education 
in the United States. (A Comprehensive 
History of The Church, B. H. Roberts, 
Vol. 2, p. 180.) 

Due to persecution and ex- 
pulsion of the saints from 
Nauvoo, this dream was not 
realized. It did, however, find 
fulfillment in the valley of the 
mountains with the founding of 
the University of Deseret, only 
three years after the pioneers 
entered the Salt Lake Valley. 


Lesson Department 

This institution later became 
the University of Utah, and is 
now State operated. 

Brigham Young University, 
founded in 1875, now most 
nearly represents the dream and 
planning of the Church for the 
advanced training of its mem- 
bers. It is the largest institution 
of higher learning in Utah and 
there, in a generally cultural 
and religious atmosphere, classes 
in religion, as well as those of a 
strictly academic nature, are a 
part of the curriculum. Included 
in its large and increasing en- 
rollment, are some Church mem- 
bers from Europe, the islands 
of the Pacific, South America, 
Asia, and North American In- 


The Church so strongly be- 
lieves in formal religious educa- 
tion that it has established and 
maintains seminaries and insti- 
tutes of religion in areas where 
there are enough Church mem- 
bers to warrant them. 

The purpose of the seminary, 
to teach the principles of the 
gospel, is accomplished through 
an organized study of the stand- 
ard works of the Church. Em- 
braced in the courses are such 
values as the responsibility of 
good citizenship, obedience and 
respect for law, respect for the 
rights of others, and love and 
appreciation for home and fam- 
ily. Students of high school age 
are thus given more intensive 
religious training than the 
Church auxiliaries, meeting but 
once a week, are equipped to 
give. A large selection of elective 
religious courses are taught by 

an able faculty at each of the 
institutes of religion for the 
benefit of college students and 
other interested adults. 

Class Involvement 

1. Where can the Latter-day Saint 
mother obtain information regarding 
the seminary program? (Consult 
home teachers or your bishop. ) 

2. In what specific ways can the mother 
encourage her children to take ad- 
vantage of this religious training and 
otherwise cooperate with the program? 


Various situations often make 
it neither possible nor feasible for 
some young people to seek col- 
lege or advanced university train- 
ing. Fortunately for these indi- 
viduals and for society, vocational 
schools (called trade or apprentice 
schools or the technical college 
in some areas) offer excellent 
educational opportunities. Here 
occupational training is given to 
prepare the students to become 
auto mechanics, laboratory tech- 
nicians, practical nurses, carpen- 
ters, machine-dye fabricators, 
and for many handcraft indus- 
tries. These individuals fill an 
essential role in today's growing 
economy. In some areas they 
materially reduce unemployment 


The elementary school pro- 
gram ordinarily introduces a 
child to formal education. Here 
he is given experiences which 
form the foundation for all later 
education, and, as such, are ex- 
tremely important. Specific pur- 
poses and patterns of organiza- 
tion may vary widely in different 
countries where Church members 
attend school. Generally, how- 


January 1968 

ever, the objectives for public 
instruction of the young are in 
harmony with the following 

1. To teach children the basic skills of 
reading, writing, and mathematical 

2. To help children develop and main- 
tain desirable habits and attitudes 
for healthful living, and to promote 
emotional stability through experi- 
ences which make them feel wanted, 
successful, and important. 

3. To help children develop a sense of 
moral values which will prompt them 
to act with respect for self and 
ethical concern for others. 

Class Involvement 

1. To what extent may the home rein- 
force or nullify the purposes of the 
elementary school? 

2. Where can honesty in taking examin- 
ations and other school activities 
most effectively be taught? 

3. How important to the student is 
the mother's affiliation with a parent- 
teacher group, in areas where such 



The junior and senior high 
school program, representing in 
the United States ages about 
twelve to eighteen, provides 
training to meet needs of the 
adolescent and young adult. 
The students further their in- 
terest, among others, in indus- 
trial arts, literature, homemak- 
ing, history, foreign languages, 
music, art, student government, 
speech, drama, and physical 
education. They learn to be 
more critical in observation, 
more individually responsible for 
their own actions. In spite of 
this stimulating program which 
embraces needed and challenging 
objectives, far too many students 
fail to finish through the high 

Class Involvement 

(Select one or two:) 

1. How important may a mother's 
attitude toward education be, in keep- 
ing her children in school? 

2. Which, in your opinion, is most likely 
to cause high school dropouts: (1) 
lack of motivation; (2) inability to 
keep up with academic requirements; 
(3) failure to adapt to social situa- 
tions; (4) desire to make money? 


Attending a college or univer- 
sity is costly. It is, therefore, 
important that both student and 
parent know (1) what may be 
gained from higher education, 
and (2) what general conditions 
may be encountered. Since the 
student goes to college to learn, 
and to enlarge his understanding 
in many areas, he may expect to 
receive a training, by qualified 
professors, that will help him 
earn a living and make him more 
useful to society. He may expect 
to have facilities for study and 
regular classes without disturb- 
ance. Many professions require 
advanced educational training. 

For Discussion 

1. What benefits may one expect to 
obtain through a higher education? 

2. What ways are there to accumulate 
means to finance a child's higher 


Challenging experiments in 
the field of education are being 
carried out today. It is believed 
by progressive educator groups 
that children, even infants, can 
be taught some disciplines of 
education at an earlier age than 
has been generally believed. They 
believe that through suitable 
motivation and increased ability 
to read, learning capacity may 


Lesson Department 

be increased and behavior prob- 
lems forestalled. 

Latter-day Saint mothers may 
profit by becoming alert to the 
advances of new methods and 
techniques, when they have been 
found to be useful and of per- 
manent value. 


The Church teaches that we 
cannot be saved in ignorance. It 
therefore encourages and sup- 
ports both secular and religious 
education as a means of acquir- 

ing knowledge. The Church also 
teaches the importance of the 
home in establishing and main- 
taining attitudes receptive to 
those teachings which make for 
good, wholesome, and useful 
living. With such cooperation, 
we may then eventually under- 
stand why "The glory of God is 
intelligence." (D&C 93:36.) 


Learn how you may support your 
local schools. Exercise your voting 
franchise by voting for good school 

Ideals of Womanhood in Relation to Home and the Family 

Lesson 6— "The Substance of Faith" 

Elder Robert K. Thomas 

(Textbook: Out of the Best Books, Volume 3: Intelligent Family Living 

by Bruce B. Clark and Robert K. Thomas) 

"Faith is the substance of things hoped for." 
—New Testament, Hebrews 11:1 

Northern Hemisphere: Fourth Meeting, April 1968 
Southern Hemisphere: August 1968 

OBJECTIVE: When her life is lighted by eternal principles, 
a woman can live both in and above the world. 

(Note to Class Leader: A consideration of the painting "Life From Death" by Floyd E. 
Breinholt, American Painter, and Associate Professor of Art, Brigham Young University, 
and his commentary thereon, as printed on page 688, 691, of the September issue 
of the Relief Society Magazine, will be a part of this lesson.) 

This lesson opens with a con- 
sideration of Matthew Arnold's 
well-known poem "Dover Beach": 

The sea is calm to-night. 

The tide is full, the moon lies fair 

Upon the straits; — on the French coast 

the light 
Gleams and is gone; the cliffs of England 

Glimmering and vast, out in the tranquil 



January 1968 

Come to the window, sweet is the 

Only, from the long line of spray 
Where the sea meets the moon-blanch'd 

Listen! you hear the grating roar 
Of pebbles which the waves draw back, 

and fling 
At their return, up the high strand, 
Begin, and cease, and then again begin, 
With tremulous cadence slow, and bring 
The eternal note of sadness in. 

Sophocles long ago 

Heard it on the Aegean, and it brought 

Into his mind the turbid ebb and flow 

Of human misery; we 

Find also in the sound a thought 

Hearing it by this distant northern sea. 

The sea of faith 

Was once, too, at the full, and round 

earth's shore 
Lav like the folds of a bright girdle 

But now I only hear 
Its melancholy, long, withdrawing roar, 
Retreating to the breath 
Of the night-wind down the vast edges 

And naked shingles of the world. 

Ah, love, let us be true 

To one another! for the world, which 

To lie before us like a land of dreams, 
So various, so beautiful, so new 
Hath really neither joy, nor love, nor 

Nor certitude, nor peace, nor help for 

And we are here as on a darkling plain 
Swept with confused alarms of struggle 

and flight. 
Where ignorant armies clash by night. 

This poem has been so often 
analyzed and so widely praised 
for its imagery and diction that 
its message has almost assumed 
a minor role. Critics dismiss 
Arnold's suggestion that faith 
in human love must replace re- 
ligious faith as a typical nine- 
teenth century reaction to 
scientific discoveries which were 
calling many accepted beliefs 
into doubt. If such criticism is 

valid — and the perspective of a 
century would seem to support 
such a view — perhaps we need 
to see what this poem tells us 
about the religious faith it is so 
willing to abandon. 

Arnold's basic image — faith as 
a tide — suggests that he does 
not expect religious faith to re- 
main constant. As waters rise 
and fall, so faith may be more 
evident (or perhaps more possi- 
ble) in certain epochs. Even 
more interesting is the secondary 
image of faith as a "bright gir- 
dle." The obvious picture here is 
a decorative sash or belt en- 
circling the world. The connota- 
tions of such a picture are 
revealing: Faith may be attrac- 
tive but it is binding, restrictive. 
It also tries to include too much. 

Such a concept of faith im- 
plies an emphasis on conven- 
tional religion rather than on 
God. For it is quite possible to 
fall short of joy, peace, love, 
light, and help for pain if our 
devotional efforts are focused in 
forms and creeds. The tragedy 
of this poem is not that religious 
faith is impossible, but that a 
mechanical substitute for a dy- 
namic belief in God should be 
assumed to be religious faith. 

In one sense this poem may 
have been written before its 
time. Only a few of Arnold's 
contemporaries were moved by 
it in spite of its metrical finesse 
and beautifully modulated im- 
agery. It is the twentieth cen- 
tury to which this poem speaks 
its cosmic sadness. 


Why is Arnold's shift from religious 
faith to faith in human love liable to 
be disappointing? 


Lesson Depa r tment 


In his essay, "Faith and the 
Future," Joseph Mazzini, almost 
an exact contemporary of Arnold, 
is under no such illusions. If 
Arnold reaches for individual, 
human love, Mazzini points out 
how short-lived and ineffectual 
any human relationship must be 
that is not based on a profound 
faith in that which transcends 
individual whim. It is not even 
enough to shift our loyalty from 
the single person to the group, 
for humanity is only an aggrega- 
tion of individuals until they 
are integrated by "an aim cap- 
able of embracing life as a 

Joseph, or Guiseppe, Mazzini 
(1805-1872) was born at Genoa, 
Italy. A precocious young man, 
he became a student of literature 
at the university of Genoa, but 
soon gave most of his energies 
to the liberation of his country. 
After a life of activist, idealistic 
effort in behalf of human free- 
dom, Mazzini was convinced 
that only faith in God can build 
a world in which liberty and 
equality will be truly possible. 

In the final paragraph of the 
section we have included in the 
text, Mazzini describes the adv- 
vent of Christ as follows: "He 
bent over the corpse of the dead 
world, and whispered a word of 
faith. Over the clay that had lost 
all of man but the movement 
and the form, he uttered words 
until then unknown, Love, 
Sacrifice, a heavenly origin. And 
the dead arose." This is not 
only powerful imagery; it is an 
almost irresistible appeal. We, 
too, feel aroused, ready to jus- 
tify our rebirth. 

For Discussion 

Although Joseph Mazzini wrote his 
article on "Faith and the Future" almost 
a century ago, what help might a reading 
of this material provide for the leaders 
of movements emphasizing individual 
rights in our own day? 


"First Lesson" by Philip Booth 
lets us see a persuasive instance 
of substituting faith in nature for 
faith in God. In one sense, faith 
in nature can be called faith in 
God's handiwork, but even such 
a shifting of emphasis can be 
damaging, for it suggests that 
man's function on earth is to 
adapt to the natural forces which 
surround him. Some adaptation 
is necessary, but the person who 
is only trying to find his place 
will never know the development 
which the person who both finds 
and makes his place will ex- 
perience. As The Book of Mor- 
mon reminds us, natural man 
is not necessarily the ally of 
God. We must overcome the 
world, as well as live in it. 



Rather unexpected support 
for this Book of Mormon position 
comes from a famous philoso- 
pher who wrote a five-volume 
work entitled Life of Reason, 
but also composed poems ques- 
tioning the primacy of reason 
at the same time. His poetry 
was so much more convincing 
that readers today still enjoy 
George Santayana's poetry while 
almost ignoring his philosophic 
writing. In "Sonnet III," which 
follows, Professor Santayana 
contrasts "the soul's invincible 
surmise" with the "torch of 
smoky pine" which is all human 


January 1968 

reason and knowledge can pro- 

O world, thou choosest not the better 

It is not wisdom to be only wise, 
And on the inward vision close the eyes, 
But it is wisdom to believe the heart. 
Columbus found a world and had no 

Save one that faith deciphered in the 

To trust the soul's invincible surmise 
Was all his science and his only art. 
Our knowledge is a torch of smoky pine 
That lights the pathway but one step 

Across a void of mystery and dread. 
Bid, then, the tender light of faith to 

By which alone the mortal heart is led 
Unto the thinking of the thought divine. 

For Discussion 

Why does Santayana suggest in the 
last few lines of his sonnet that only 
the heart can be led to "thinking of the 
thought divine"? 


The most famous orator of his 
day, William Jennings Bryan, 
next outlines the kinds of faith 
which a man who wants to 
achieve must have. In the story 
which follows this selection, 
"Jacob and the Indians," too 
long to be included here, Stephen 
Vincent Benet lets us see a 
young man who exemplifies the 
four kinds of faith Bryan had 
asked for: faith in oneself, faith 
in others, faith in country, and 
faith in God. 

For Discussion 

List the ways in which Jacob Stein 
has grown up between his two inter- 
views with Raphael Sanchez. 


George Eliot's "The Tide of 


* HAWAII Jan 19 Feb 16 

* MEXICO Feb. 16 

* EUROPE 16 days to 5 weeks, 

from $275 (from New York) 




For all travel and ticketing arrangements 


110 East 2nd South 
L. _ Salt Lake City, Utah K 

Ogden, 399-4587 St. George, 673-3136 

Logan 245-6584 Idaho Falls, 522-2581 

Mesa 964-5283 

Faith" repeats the image used 
by Arnold and in so doing 
shares some of Arnold's problems. 

George Eliot was the pen- 
name of Mary Ann Evans (1819- 
1880). Self-educated for the most 
part, she read widely and became 
proficient enough in languages 
to translate both Feuerbach and 
Spinoza. By 1858 she had written 
her first prose fiction. With 
Adam Bede, in 1859, she be- 
came famous. 

Despite her unquestioned suc- 
cess as a writer of prose, she 
persisted in writing poetry, and 
a small number of her poems 
were printed. Today, only the 
famous line "O, might I join 
the choir invisible" is widely 
remembered from her poetic 

"A Good Night" by Francis 
Quarles, however, demonstrates 


Lesson Department 




A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in- 
struction of each month's Relief Society Maga- 
zine is in a handsomely bound cover. The 
Mountain West's first and finest bindery and 
printing house is prepared to bind your editions 
into a durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to 
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service. 

Cloth Cover - $3.25; Leather Cover - $5.25 
Yearly Index Included 

Advance payment must accompany all orders. 

Please include postage according to table listed 
below if bound volumes are to be mailed. 

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah 

Zone 1 and 2 .55 Zone 5 .80 

Zone 3 .60 Zone 6 .90 

Zone 4 .' .65 Zone 7 1.05 

Zone 8 1.20 

1600 Empire Road. Salt Lake City, Utah 84104 
Phone 486-1892 



1. ZIM'S Convenient Uptown 
Store-240 East 2nd South 

2. ZIM'S Freeway Warehouse 
Near 45th South and 

Interstate 15 

Send 25c for catalog and also 
receive our booklet, "Twenty- 
five Inexpensive Handcraft 



240 East 2nd South 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84111 

Dept. R.M. 

the results of unquestioning 
faith in God in particularly 
effective terms. 

Close now thine eyes and rest secure; 

Thy soliI is safe enough, thy body sure; 

He that loves thee, he that keeps 

And guards thee, never slumhers, never 

The smiling conscience in a sleeping 

Has only peace, has only rest. 

The music and the mirth of kings 

Are all but very discords, when she sings; 

Then close thine eyes and rest 


No sleep so sweet as thine, no rest so 


Note how the long vowel 
sounds of Quarles' diction rein- 
force the mood of peace and 
certainty. The opening couplet 
and the closing one have identi- 
cal rhymes, suggesting the very 
state that the words secure and 
sure stand for. 

For Discussion 

There is a lullaby quality about 
Quarles' "A Good Night." Why. beyond 
the title of this poem, is such a mood 


The final selection for this 
lesson is taken from a well- 
known defense of faith by the 
distinguished philosopher, Wil- 
liam James. The entire essay 
from which these excerpts are 
taken repays close study, for 
James brilliantly turns the skep- 
tic's own arguments against him. 
Note how he warns the reader 
that if he is so prejudiced against 
religion that no religious ex- 
planations are possible, he need 
read no farther. How, neatly, 
this puts the skeptic in the posi- 
tion he has so often accused the 
believer of holding, that is, re- 


January 1968 

fusal to consider alternative 

In language that is rarely 
technical, James very tactfully 
suggests that skepticism may 
not be the only position that an 
intellectual can hold. His most 
telling point here is that insist- 
ing we put off a decision until 
the evidence is totally convinc- 
ing, is not to avoid a choice. 
In such a state we have already 
chosen, and we have chosen to 
say no. In stating that the 
"faith-vetoer's" position is 
"better risk loss of truth than 
chance of error," he makes the 
skeptic appear more afraid of 
religion than the believer is of 
human reason. 

It is refreshing to see a beauti- 
fully logical mind brought to 
the support of a position which 
has often seemed overwhelmed 
by logic. Belief has never asserted 
its validity in the face of evi- 
dence. Faith, as the Bible tells 
us, is what we must use when 
the evidence is yet to be seen. 
Our whole lives are ventures in 
faith. We must believe in our- 
selves to undergo the discipline 
which prepares us for exacting 
and satisfying work; we must 
believe in others if the mutual 
benefits of civilization are to 
flourish; we must have faith in a 
country and a government if we 
are to live without fear; and we 
must believe in God if the 
whole fabric of our lives is to 
have meaning and significance. 

For Discussion 

In the light of James' argument in 
"The Will to Believe," what might we 
say to a person who decided to let his 
eight-year-old child wait until he 
could choose for himself whether to be 
baptized into the Church? 


Pots and pans stay 

"white glove" 


If it's electric, its better! 



March 14-23 


June 16-29 




Call or write for itineraries 

James Travel Tours 

2230 Scenic Drive 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109 

Phone: 466-8723 


Safety Baby Chair 

Replaces the Hi-Choir 

* The Toni Safety Baby Chair is 
without doubt, one of the finest 
and most useful products you 
can buy.— It has features found in 
no other product. You and the 
babies will enjoy using it. It's 
that good! 

* It is strong and will last for 
your children and grandchildren. 

* It is COLLAPSIBLE and saves 
space at home,— it is easy to 
take with you to use in the Ward 
nursery, or when dining out or 
in the park for a picnic. 

* The Toni Chair is safe. It is 
made so baby can not climb or 
fall out. 

# Toni is easy to keep clean. 
It comes in three colors. White, 
Pink, or Blue. 


With each Toni Chair ordered 

at $6.95 

You will receive your 
Safety Baby Chair postage free. 

Write or clip and mail now 

Don Lyman 2431 Highland Dr. Salt Lake City, Utah 84106 Phone 484-8415 

Please send Toni Safety Baby Chairs at $6.95 plus Utah 

sales tax if you live in Utah. 


Color * 

White D 









Mrs. Elizabeth McEntire 
Rexburg, Idaho 


Mrs. Marie Sorensen Jensen 
Shelley, Idaho 

Mrs. Rachel Middleton Jensen 
Ogden, Utah 


Mrs. Caroline Louisa Tempest Anderson 
Rexburg, Idaho 


Mrs. Mary Ann Cole Francom 
Tremonton, Utah 

Mrs. Ellen England Miller 
Bakersfield, California 


Mrs. Frances Lathrop Lebo 
Bakersfield, California 


Mrs. Minnie Searles Merrell 
Payson, Utah 


Mrs. Ellen Bickmore Larsen 
Logan, Utah 

Mrs. Carole Wurzbach 
Fullerton, California 


Mrs. Ella Wheeler Reynolds 
Springville, Utah 

Mrs. Minnie Chatterley Harris 
Lehi, Utah 

Mrs. Hannah Field Miller 
Idaho Falls, Idaho 

Mrs. Lydia Neuenschwander 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Ellen Rose 

British Columbia, Canada 


Mrs. Mary Amanda Ellison Nielson Cox 
Provo, Utah 

Mrs. Elizabeth Kunz 
Provo, Utah 

Mrs. Lawar Sandall Layton 
Layton, Utah 

Mrs. Annie Lillie Clark Walker 
Wellsville, Utah 

Mrs. Barbara Tobler Zohner 
Washington, Utah 


Mrs. Oma Bethsold 
Bountiful, Utah 

Mrs. Rachel Rees Jacbbsen 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Annie Burton Maxwell 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Janette L. Crapo Miller 
St. Anthony, Idaho 

Mrs. Jakobina Tvedt Miner 
Berkeley, California 

Mrs. Rebecca Jeffs Narramore 
Evanston, Wyoming 


Jbr tt\e 

c New c ybar 

Jbr tt\e I5DS womaii 


by Neal A. Maxwell 


A G §a»pbooKp( 

qNSpm*n 0I t 

Relief Society ladies will find this book an enormous help 
in improving their leadership talents. The author ex- 
amines the nature of this important quality, and shows 
how Latter-day Saints can acquire the techniques of 
leadership through love and apply them to their work in 
the Church. Important and worthwhile reading. 


by Paul and Karen Searle $3.95 

Ever been stuck for material for a talk? Then you'll find 
this volume valuable to have around. These fascinating 
and inspirational excerpts from outstanding religious 
and secular thinkers will stimulate and inform you. 
Makes excellent casual reading as well. 


44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 84110 

or 777 South Main, Orange, California 92668 

Please send me fj A MORE EXCELLENT WAY 


Total amount of purchase $ This must include 3'/2% 

sales tax from Utah residents ordering from Salt Lake, or 5% sales tax 
for California residents ordering from Orange. 

Enclosed check Q money order £3 Or, please charge my established 
account (3 



RS JAN 68 


Second Class Postage Paid 
at Salt Lake City, Utah 

A picture 
of carefree 

guaranteed by 
Beneficial Life Insurance 

Your family deserves to enjoy 
the pleasant, happy, things of 
life . . . and you can also make 
sure they have the opportunity 
to achieve all they have set their 
hearts on if you have provided 
them with a secure financial 
future through foresight and 
planning - and life insurance. 

And you can do it so easily; a 
stroke of your pen can create an 
"Instant Estate" for your family. 
This "Instant Estate" can be 
tailored to your specific needs by 
a knowledgeable and experienced 
Beneficial Life Agent. Give him 
the opportunity to complete the 
picture of happiness for you. 

Virgil H.Smith, Pro. 

Salt Lake City, Utah 










.. t 







f&a v> a. *■ ■■-; 
s ft* - >*&., 






&•%**. * » 

ft** 1 * 

*1 <*„ V *2*" /! 


•*!*?$ > 







'-?* JM 

I ■ V s ' ' ' 



A Ida L Brown 

For I have seen the wanton breath of spring 
Lure a lifeless tendril from the earth 
And guide its tangled fingers to the sun. . . . 
From darkest embryonic pulse 
New life was born! 
Wounded ... I listened close 
To hear the limpid song of thrush! 
Soft cadence now that once was stilled! 
Symphony . . . where silence long had kept 
Its muted sentinel of death! 
Yet, surely, there was song. . . . 
And hope was there- 
Waiting as a molten ember waits 
For one quick spark 
To kindle and flare again 
And burst to buoyant flame! 
Lift up your heart! Reach high! 
God heals the anguished hour 
Of grieving. . . . 

The Cover: Desert Blossoms Near Lynndyl, Utah 
Transparency by Dorothy J. Roberts 
I Lithographed in full color 
by Deseret News Press 
Frontispiece: Light and Shadow, Caineville, Utah 
Photograph by Willard Luce 
Art Layout: Dick Scopes 
Illustrations: . Mary Scopes 


r f(fflA 

I have so enjoyed the two-part article (July and August 1967) "Family Vacations Can 
Be Fun," by Lillian Y. Bradshaw. Our family have dreamed of just such a trip— we 
have six children also. My husband teaches school and we all have studied the geogra- 
phy and history of the United States, and we have, also, a great interest in the history 
of the Church. Recently I was asked by a Sunday School teacher to help with the lesson 
on the Relief Society's role in the Welfare Program— how fortunate for me to find 
the article on this subject by President Belle S. Spafford in the August Magazine— 
"The Role of Relief Society in the Welfare Program." . - H .. 

Roy, Utah 

Recently I received a beautiful orchid which I wore only an hour that evening. During 

that week end I took ill, and my orchid remained in the refrigerator. Upon beginning 

the new week, I immediately recalled Elsie Sim Hansen's story "Orchids in the Kitchen" 

(August 1967). I knew the feelings that she portrayed. I was grateful that the article 

was published when it was— a month later would have been too late, and I would 

not have known what to do— I wore my orchid in the kitchen. _. --*■■; 

Thaya E. Davis 

Redondo Beach, California 

The Magazine is a great tool in this faraway country not only in furthering the Relief 
Society work, but in preaching the gospel as well. Many friends have been made for 
the Church through the efforts of those who make it available. Nonmembers in 
some areas have asked to hear more about the Church that publishes such a worth- 
while Magazine. Some of the missionaries have even taken copies and used them 
as a door approach and have made fine contacts in this way. p . a R H 

South African Mission Relief Society 

Hazel M. Thomson has written an excellent story in a beautiful way (serial "The 
Golden Chain," concluded in September 1967). The story introduced many gospel 
principles and stirred my emotions in many ways. It was touching to read how Nora 
was brought into the Church. I could almost feel every emotion of Nora's, as she 
waited for Jed to give a sign of how he felt regarding her. I felt elated when she 
decided on her own to be baptized, and, finally, to go through the temple. 

Mrs. Arvin Haskell 
Kimberly, Idaho 

What a marvelous and inspired job is being done in the editing of our remarkable 
Magazine, small in size, but immense in value. When I read "The Outsider" by Iris 
W. Schow (April 1967), it brought tears of delight. It is a story of my beloved little 
home town. I remember the real name of each character Sister Schow portrays in 
such a delightful way, can picture the field of daisies, remember well the lovely Mrs. 
Maysprite, even the grave where the bluff looks down the canyon. This will have a new 
meaning when I visit that cemetery spot again. _. , ,,... 

Richmond, Utah 

I think the Relief Society Magazine is wonderfully compiled and I look forward to 
receiving it every month. It caters to my every mood. The lessons are truly a spiritual 

00 Jessie G. Lockwood 

Bundaberg, Queensland, Australia 

A very special "thank you" for mailing me The Relief Society Magazines, which I 
thoroughly enjoy reading. I feel that the stories have a special message for us, and the 
photographs are very beautiful. It is a joy to read of our sisters overseas and the 
wonderful work they do. Mrs Mary Cosgrove 

Glasgow, Scotland 


Magazine • Volume 55 February 1968 Number 2 

Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 
General Manager Belle S. Spafford 

Special Features 

84 Mother Eve, a Worthy Exemplar Marion G. Romney 

90 Eddie— Second Prize Story Mickey Goodwin 

96 A Mother Speaks to Her Children of Spiritual Communication Mabel Jones Gabbott 

108 Protect Your Whole Family From Heart Disease 

115 Reflections on the Glory of Freedom Josephine H. Beck 


98 The New Neighbor Mabel Harmer 

109 The Wedding Gift Kathryn E. Franks 

116 The Rock-Strewn Road Carolyn L. Wright 

129 Throw Down the Gauntlet— Chapter 6 Janet W. Breeze 

General Features 

82 From Near and Far 

105 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 

106 Editorial— To You With Love Marianne C. Sharp 
134 Notes From the Field— Relief Society Activities 
160 Birthday Congratulations 

The Home— Inside and Out 

121 The Hot Dish Heart Helen Hinckley Jones 

124 Gifts of the Hands and the Heart— Martha Ellen Chadwick 

125 Aunt Minerva's Inspiration Dough Minerva P. Everett 

125 Pioneer Recipes Ruth Smith 

126 Old Goldie Asel B. Brodt 

128 Double-Duty Apron Shirley Thulin 

Lesson Department 

142 Spiritual Living— The Church and Its Purposes Roy W. Doxey 

147 Visiting Teacher Message— Love Is Active A//ce Colton Smith 

148 Homemaking— Making Every Room a Library— An Invitation to Learning Celestia J. Taylor 
150 Social Relations— "That's What They Say, Mama" Alberta H. Christensen 

154 Cultural Refinement— "Charity Out of a Pure Heart" Robert K. Thomas 


81 Solace Alda L. Brown 
Blind, Dorothy J. Roberts 97; Wakening Thoughts, Sylvia Neale 104; Mother's Gracious Little 
Granddaughter, Iris W. Schow 114; Wasted Years, Ruth G. Rothe 115; Icicles, Vesta N. Fairbairn 
119; For a Hill Child, Ethel Jacobson 120; For Example, Kathryn Kay 127; My Glasses, Lucy 
Woolley Jones 133; Organ Song, Linnie F. Robinson 129; To A Grandchild, Luc/7/e R. Perry 159. 

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints. © 1968 by the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main 
Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone 364 2511; Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 200 
a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be sup- 
plied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new 
address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the 
Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 1103, Act of Oc 
tober 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed. 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manu- 


Mother Eve, A Worthy Exemplar 

[Address Delivered at the Stake Board Session, Relief Society Annual 
General Conference, September 28, 1967] 

Elder Marion G. Romney 
of the Council of the Twelve 

■ I have been greatly impressed 
by the presentation we have just 
seen. ["A Call to Benevolence," 
by Luacine C. Fox] I congratulate 
Sister Fox on the high quality 
of the work she does. I was par- 
ticularly interested in this matter 
of attitude. About a quarter of a 
century ago Sister Romney and 
I moved into a ward in which 
they were just beginning to build 
a meetinghouse. The size of the 
contribution the bishop thought 
I ought to contribute rather 
staggered me. I thought it was 
at least twice as much as he 
should have asked. However, I 
had just been called to a rather 
high Church position, so I 
couldn't very well tell him where 
to go. Therefore, I said, "Well, I 
will pay it, Bishop, but I will 
have to pay it in installments 
because I don't have the money." 
And so I began to pay. And I 
paid and paid until I was down 
to about the last three payments, 
when, as is my habit, I was 
reading The Book of Mormon, 



Mother Eve, a Worthy Exemplar 

and came to the scripture which 

... if a man . . . giveth a gift . . . 
grudgingly; wherefore it is counted unto 
him the same as if he had retained the 
gift; wherefore he is counted evil before 
God. (Moroni 7:8.) 

This shocked me because I 
was out about a thousand dollars. 
Well, I went on and paid the 
three installments I had prom- 
ised to pay, and then I paid sev- 
eral more installments to con- 
vince the Lord that I had done it 
with the right attitude. 

By extending to me the invi- 
tation to speak to you at this 
time, the Relief Society Presi- 
dency has conferred upon me a 
great honor. And, they have bur- 
dened me with a great responsi- 
bility. They did not definitively 
state what they wanted me to 
talk about. They said anything 
that would be good for all women, 
in the Church and out. Not 
knowing what you want, I se- 
lected a theme that I like. I 
thought there was no need for all 
of us to be disappointed. 

Now, I have decided to try to 
discharge this responsibility by 
calling your attention to the five 
great character traits of Mother 
Eve, as they are revealed in the 

We all know, of course, that 
she was the first mortal woman, 
the mother of the human race. 
I hope that in the next few 
moments I can persuade you that 
she was a great and noble 
woman who set an example in 
righteous living worthy of emula- 
tion not only by members of Re- 
lief Society but by all other 


virtues I speak of are 

1. She labored with her husband. 

2. She fulfilled her mission to multiply 
and replenish the earth. 

3. She prayed with her husband. 

4. She learned, understood, and appre- 
ciated the gospel. 

5. With her husband, she taught the 
gospel to her children. 

The earliest reference to Eve 
as a mortal woman is found in 
the first verse of the 5th chapter 
of Moses in the Pearl of Great 
Price. It reads: 

And it came to pass that after I, the 
the Lord God, had driven them out, that 
Adam began to till the earth, and to 
have dominion over all the beasts of the 
field, and to eat his bread by the sweat 
of his brow, as I the Lord had com- 
manded him. And Eve, also, his wife, did 
labor with him. (Moses 5:1.) 

Laboring with her husband 
became a grim necessity, as she 
and Adam began to realize the 
significance of the "Lord God's" 

. . . cursed is the ground for thy sake; 
in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days 
of thy life; 

Thorns . . . and thistles shall it bring 
forth to thee. . . . 

... in the sweat of thy face shalt thou 
eat bread, till thou return unto the 
ground. . . . (Gen. 3:17-19.) 

In their valiant, lonely struggle 
for a livelihood, this noble wo- 
man "did labor with" her hus- 
band. The word "with," as here 
used, is very significant. It means 
more than physical labor. It 
connotes a common purpose, un- 
derstanding, cooperation, and 
love. In this laboring with her 
husband, she set a pattern worthy 
of emulation by all her daughters 
to the latest generation. 

Although the nature of a wife's 


February 1968 

labor has changed since then, the 
true relationship of husband and 
wife has not changed. Even when 
circumstances justify a wife's 
working away from home to sup- 
port her family, she should be 
laboring "with," not on her own 
nor in conflict with her husband. 
Latter-day Saint women, 
members of Relief Society par- 
ticularly, might well ponder the 
significance of, and develop 
within themselves the great 
character trait revealed in the 
statement "and Eve . . . his wife, 
did labor with him." In Latter- 
day Saint families the husband 
and the wife must be one. As 
Paul has said, and which was 
quoted by Brother Simpson, 

. . . neither is £he man without the 
woman, neither the woman without the 
man, in the Lord. (I Cor. 11:11.) 

ow, after reciting that "she 
did labor with him," the record 
makes it plain that she did not 
shirk the responsibility of mother- 
hood. It says: 

And Adam knew his wife, and she 
bare him sons and daughters, and they 
began to multiply and to replenish the 
earth. (Moses 5:2.) 

Later we are told that she bore 
Cain and Abel. (Moses 5:16-17.) 
Presurhably, she bore Seth and 
many other children, for the 
record says that Adam lived af- 
ter he begat Seth, "eight hun- 
dred years and begat . . . sons 
and daughters." (Moses 6:10-11.) 

The charge to bear children, 
which the Lord gave to Eve, and 
to women, generally, is, by many, 
flouted today. The sordidness of 
our society, which on the one 
hand tolerates, encourages, and 

even condones such abomina- 
tions as unchastity and other 
types of licentious debauchery, 
and, on the other hand, legalizes 
abortions, encourages, and in 
some cases attempts to enforce 
birth control, is a prostitution 
of the functions of life. If these 
practices are not checked and 
reversed, they will bring us to 
the degradation of Sodom and 
Gomorrah, with like tragic con- 

Over and over again, the Lord 
has inveighed against such abom- 
inations. He condemned them in 
the Ten Commandments; in the 
Sermon on the Mount, as he gave 
it in Palestine, and as he later 
gave it to the Nephites. He con- 
demned them at the beginning 
of this last dispensation. 

In the 59th Section of the 
Doctrine and Covenants, after 
saying "Thou shalt not steal; 
neither commit adultery, nor 
kill," he added this significant 
phrase, "nor do anything like 
unto it." I have not found in 
the scriptures a definitive state- 
ment of transgression which the 
Lord would liken unto adultery 
and killing; however, in view 
of the context in which this 
phrase appears, it is not unlikely 
that voluntary abortion would 
be included in such a list. Latter- 
day Saint women must continue 
to be earth's noblest bulwark 
against these wicked and abom- 
inable practices. 

Most Relief Society women 
are under a divine charge to 
"multiply and replenish the 
earth," just as was Mother Eve. 
By seeking to emulate her com- 
pliance with this divine com- 


Mother Eve, a Worthy Exemplar 

mand, they will find the surest 
path to glory. 

Now, the third reference to 
Eve as a mortal, pictures her 
joining with her husband in call- 
ing upon the Lord: 

And Adam and Eve, his wife, called 
upon the name of the Lord, and they 
heard the voice of the Lord from the 
way toward the Garden of Eden, 
speaking unto them, and they saw him 
not; for they were shut out from his 
presence. (Moses 5:4.) 

This is the first scriptural ref- 
erence to prayer among mortals. 
It was no ordinary prayer. The 
circumstances under which it 
was offered were not ordinary 
circumstances. When Adam and 
Eve were driven from the Garden 
of Eden they were banished — 
that is, shut out — from the 
presence of the Lord. Through 
suffering, toil, and sorrow, they 
wrested a living from the earth 
for themselves and their depend- 
ents. They had wrestled with 
the questions and problems in- 
cident to rearing a family, with- 
out knowledge of the purpose of 
mortal life or the overall plan for 
eternal life. 

It would seem that in their 
great perplexity, remembering 
their association with the Lord 
in the Garden of Eden, they were 
in desperation, driven to call 
upon him for help. To do so was 
a crucial decision. For them to 
pray was not only necessary — 
although they did not then real- 
ize it — it was indispensable to 
their receiving a knowledge and 
understanding of the gospel. 

Praying together is today in- 
dispensable for husbands and 
wives who would hold their 

families together and bring them 
along the way of eternal life. 
The wise wife and mother will 
do her best so to organize her 
home as to promote daily family 
prayer. When she kneels with her 
husband and other members of 
the family and calls upon the 
name of the Lord, she will not 
only be following the example 
of Eve, she will also be following 
the counsel of the Prophet Jo- 
seph to provoke her husband to 
good works. Praying together 
materially advances a family 
along the way to eternal life. 

In answer to their calling upon 
him, the Lord gave to Adam and 
Eve two commandments. First, 
". . . that they should worship 
the Lord their God ..." (this is 
the first time that mortals were 
commanded to pray) and second, 
they ". . . should offer the first- 
lings of their flocks, for an offer- 
ing unto the Lord. . . ." (Moses 

The consequences of implicit 
obedience to these command- 
ments, gave Eve opportunity to 
demonstrate her great mental 
and spiritual power to understand 
and appreciate the truths of the 
gospel. Adam obeyed the Lord's 

And after many days, an angel of 
the Lord appeared unto Adam, saying: 
Why dost thou offer these sacrifices 
unto the Lord? And Adam said unto 
him: I know not, save the Lord com- 
manded me. (Moses 5:6.) 

And then the angel proceeded 
to teach Adam the gospel. He told 
him that the sacrifice he was 
offering was a "similitude of the 
. . . [infinite] sacrifice" which 
Jesus would make in the meridian 


February 1968 

of time; that Jesus would be the 
Son of God — his Only Begotten 
in the flesh. 

Not only did the angel teach 
Adam, the Holy Ghost also came 
and taught him, and God himself 
"by his own voice" instructed 
him. He was taught concerning 
the pre-existence, the creation of 
the earth — which he himself had 
participated in but had now for- 
gotten — the fall, the reason for 
mortality, the mission of Christ 
and the whole gospel plan; faith 
in the Lord Jesus Christ, repent- 
ance, baptism by water for the 
remission of sins, baptism by fire 
for the gift of the Holy Ghost, 
the resurrection, immortality, 
and eternal life. 

And it came to pass . . . that Adam 
cried unto the Lord, and he was caught 
away by the Spirit of the Lord, and was 
carried down into the water, and was 
laid under the water, and was brought 
forth out of the water. 

And thus he was baptized, and the 
Spirit of God descended upon him, and 
thus he was born of the Spirit, and be- 
came quickened in the inner man. 

And he heard a voice out of heaven 
saying . . . Behold, thou art one in me, a 
son of God; and thus may all men be- 
come my sons. (Moses 6:64-66, 68.) 

W his gospel plan was great 
news to Adam. It revealed to him 
the way by which he and all men 
may rise from fallen mortality 
back into the presence of God. 

And in that day Adam blessed God 
and was filled, and began to prophesy 
concerning all the families of the earth, 
saying: Blessed be the name of God, for 
because of my transgression my eyes 
are opened, and in this life I shall have 
joy, and again in the flesh I shall see God. 
(Moses 5:10.) 

And what was Eve's reaction? 

The record answers: 

And Eve, his wife, heard all these 
things and was glad, saying: Were it not 
for our transgression we never should 
have had seed, and never should have 
known good and evil, and the joy of our 
redemption, and the eternal life which 
God giveth unto all the obedient. (Moses 

Many people talk about 
women talking loosely. I don't 
know of any statement in the 
scriptures with more meat and 
understanding and wisdom in it 
than that short paragraph spoken 
by Mother Eve. Her understand- 
ing, acceptance, and appreciation 
of the revelations received by her 
husband, who communed with 
heaven, characterize her as hav- 
ing a great mind, a noble charac- 
ter, and a spiritual soul. 

It has not always been easy for 
a wife to accept revelations given 
through her husband. Sariah 
complained against Lehi, 

. . . telling him that he was a visionary 
man; saying: Behold thou hast led us 
forth from the land of our inheritance, 
and my sons are no more, and we perish 
in the wilderness. (I Nephi 5:2.) 

The Prophet Joseph's wife had 
difficulty understanding him. 
Perhaps you have heard of some 
women who complain about the 
time their husbands spend in 
Church work. 

It is difficult fully to appreciate 
the relief and the joy and the 
happiness experienced by Adam 
and Eve at the good news of the 
gospel. During the considerable 
time since they left Eden, they 
had been learning the hard way — 
through trial and error. As they 
toiled and suffered, no doubt Eve 
indulged in some self-condemna- 
tion and regrets over the part she 


Mother Eve, a Worthy Exemplar 

had played in bringing about 
their expulsion from the Gar- 
den, for at this time, neither 
she nor Adam nor any of their 
posterity knew anything about 
the plan of salvation, nor the 
significance of their action in the 
Garden in implementing it. And 
so it was that as the gospel un- 
folded, revelation after revelation, 
she listened with rapt attention, 
she heard, she responded, she 
understood, she believed, and 
was glad. Her mind grasped the 
meaning of it all and her spirit 
soared. In great relief and ecstasy 
it was that she expressed the feel- 
ings of her soul in these majestic 

. . . Were it not for our transgression 
we never should have had seed, and 
never should have known good and evil, 
and the joy of our redemption, and the 
eternal life which God giveth unto all 
the obedient. (Moses 5:11.) 

Fortunate indeed are the 
husband and the children of a 
woman who can learn, under- 
stand, and appreciate the gospel 
as did Mother Eve. In this respect 
she was a most worthy example. 
The scriptures stress another 
phase of her conduct which is 
worthy of emulation. She, with 
her husband, taught their chil- 
dren the gospel. 

In revealing the gospel to 
Adam, the Lord said: 

. . . when they [thy children] begin 
to grow up, sin conceiveth in their hearts, 
and they taste the bitter, that they may 
know to prize the good. 

And it is given unto them to know 
good from evil; wherefore they are 
agents unto themselves [We can't al- 
ways control them, but we can teach 
them], and I have given unto you an- 
other law and a commandment. 

And the other law he gave them 
was the law of repentance and 

Wherefore teach it unto your chil- 
dren, that all men, everywhere, must 
repent, or they can in nowise inherit 
the kingdom of God, for no unclean 
thing can dwell there. . . . 

Therefore, I give unto you a com- 
mandment, to teach these things freely 
unto your children .... 

And Adam and Eve blessed the name 
of God, and they made all things known 
unto their sons and their daughters. 
(Moses 6:57-58; 5:12.) 

Now, all Latter-day Saint 
parents are today under divine 
command to emulate Adam and 
Eve in this respect. In November 
1831, the Lord said: 

. . . inasmuch as parents have chil- 
dren in Zion, or in any of her stakes 
which are organized, that teach them 
not to understand the doctrine of re- 
pentance, faith in Christ the Son of the 
living God, and of baptism and the gift 
of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of 
hands, when eight years old, the sin be 
upon the heads of the parents. 

For this shall be a law unto the in- 
habitants of Zion, or in any of her stakes 
which are organized. 

And they shall also teach their chil- 
dren to pray and to walk uprightly be- 
fore the Lord. (D&C 68:25, 26, 28.) 

And now, by way of epilogue, 
if, in the future, any one of you, 
when you think of Mother Eve, 
remember that she labored with 
her husband; filled her mission to 
multiply and replenish the earth; 
prayed with her husband; learned 
and understood and appreciated 
the gospel; taught her children 
the gospel; and so remembering, 
seek to emulate her example, 
these remarks will have accomp- 
lished their purpose. 

God bless you, I pray, in Jesus' 
name. Amen. 




The Relief Society 
Short Story Contest 


Mickey Goodwin 


■ The sun shone down on Ed- 
die's brown back as he stood at 
the top of the hill. He could feel 
the soft summer wind blowing 
his hair and pulling at his pants' 
legs. The prairie earth and new 
grass felt warm under his feet. 
From his place on the hill, Eddie 
could see for miles to the east. 
The sky was high and warm as a 
light blue blanket. The sunshine 
made the prairie a lovely land of 
lavender, orange, and yellow. 
Below him, gray smoke drifted 
lazily upward through the Cot- 
tonwood trees. He knew his 
mother must be frying bread. 
He could hear the laughter of 
his little sisters as they chased 
one another around the house. 
His brown eyes sparkled with 
pleasure. His young mouth was 
spread into a fine smile. The 
wind made strands of black hair 
dance on his forehead. Eddie 
breathed deeply. It was a good 
day. He felt warm and clean and 

Just then his ranging glance 
caught sight of a cloud of dust 
moving rapidly toward him 
across the prairie. That was 
what he had been waiting to see. 
He knew it was his dad coming 
home with the check. Instantly 
Eddie was in motion. His arms 
went out, his legs shot him for- 
ward down the hill, and a great, 
long "Yahoo" burst forth from 
his lungs. 

"He's coming. He's coming," 
Eddie yelled as he raced down 
the hill, dashing around the cac- 
tus and leaping over the sage- 

"Dad's coming," he yelled again 
as he ran across the bare-packed 
earth near the house and stopped 
beside his mother. 

"Is Dad coming?" his mother 

"He said I could go to Rapid 
City with him," Eddie said, ex- 
citedly. The old dog stood up 
and stretched. He stuck his nose 
affectionately in Eddie's hand, 



hoping to get his ears scratched. 
But Eddie was too busy. He 
turned around and bounced out 
to the front of the house just as 
his dad stopped the car. 

"Are we going, Dad?" 

The big man nodded and said, 
"Yup. Are you ready? You'll 
have to get on a shirt and your 

"Hey, Mom," Eddie called as 
he danced back to his mother 
where she knelt beside the fire. 

"Where's my shirt and shoes? 
We're going to Rapid City!" 

His mother stood up and 
smiled at him. She picked up the 
side of her skirt and wiped her 
hands on it. 

"You've not been there for a 
long time, have you?" 

Eddie was impatient. "Where's 
my stuff?" 

She reached out and ruffled 
his hair. "Last time I saw your 
shoes they were under the girls' 
bed. You'll have to pull that box 
out to get them." 

Eddie disappeared into the 
house to get his shoes. He knew 
where he could find a shirt, be- 
cause he had left one in his bed 
a couple of days before. 

Eddie ran into the house and 
dropped on his knees beside the 
girls' bed. He tugged and pushed 
at the box to move it aside. He 
wiggled into the darkness under 
the bed and felt around for his 
shoes. He grabbed the shoes 
and sat on his own bed to put 
them on. He threw back the 
edge of the blanket to find the 
shirt and dashed out the door as 
he swung the shirt over his 

"Guess I'm ready," he said, 
stopping in front of his father to 
finish buttoning the shirt. His 

dad was leaning against the car 
eating a piece of the hot fry- 
bread. He looked down at Eddie 
and grinned. 

"You better get something 
to eat. It's a long way to town." 

Eddie ran his hands over the 
dust on the car fender, making a 
road with his fingers. He took 
the fry-bread his mother was 
holding and walked back to the 
car. He shifted the bread from 
hand to hand to cool it. His 
little sisters were bouncing on the 
back seat and watching the puffs 
of dust they made. Eddie opened 
the car door, feeling much older 
and wiser than his sisters. 

"Okay, get out. Dad and me 
are going to town." 

"Eddie thinks he's smart," the 
older girl chided grudgingly as 
she slid out of the car. The little 
sister slid out behind her, grabbed 
her hand, and began a sing-song 

"Eddie thinks he's smar-rt. 
Eddie thinks he's smar-rt." 

Together, the girls danced 
around the car chanting their 
derision of Eddie. 

"Dumb girls," he muttered 
and slammed the door. 

Eddie put his feet on the dash 
and curled down in the seat. The 
sun felt hot through the wind 
shield. The bright sound of a 
meadow lark came to his ears. 
The bread in his hand was crisp 
and satisfying. He had a shirt on 
his back and shoes on his feet. 
He was going to town with his 
dad. The whole world was won- 
derful to Eddie. He smiled to 
himself. He felt fine. 

It seemed to Eddie as if it took 
a long, long time to get to town. 
Sometimes he talked with his dad 
and sometimes he didn't. When 


February 1968 

they came to an end of things to 
say, Eddie climbed over into the 
back seat for awhile. Then, im- 
patient to get to town, he climbed 
over the seat again into the front. 

When the first buildings of the 
city appeared Eddie began to 
bounce on the edge of the seat. 
Going to town was almost the 
most exciting thing of the sum- 
mer for him. The rodeo was more 
exciting, and there would be 
many things to do at the pow- 
wow, but he was wonderfully 
happy to get to go to town. 

Eddie's dad reached a big hand 
over and put it on Eddie's head 
to stop the bouncing. 

"Whoa, Eddie," he said. "You 
can't make the car get there any 
faster that way." 

Eddie grinned and tried to sit 
still. His dad drove to a big build- 
ing on a busy street near the rail- 
road track. He said he had to take 
care of some business inside. He 
told Eddie he would take him up 
town as soon as he could get 
back. Eddie was content to wait 
for a few minutes. He watched 
the trucks with their big trailers 
rumble down the street. A switch 
engine with its cars in tow fas- 
cinated him for awhile. He looked 
at the shiny, new cars. Two 
pickups went by pulling horse 
trailers. They made Eddie think 
of his own little bay horse. When 
he thought of his horse he 
thought of home. He wondered 
what his mother was doing. He 
wondered if his sisters were rid- 
ing his horse. The car was so hot, 
and he suddenly felt so alone 
that he almost wished he was 
back home again. Just then his 
dad came. Eddie was glad to go. 

When his dad parked in front 
of a parking meter on Main 

Street, Eddie put the nickels in 
it. He just couldn't help being 
curious about where the money 
went after he turned the handle. 
He put both his hands on the 
meter pole and shook it. He 
couldn't hear anything jingling. 
He wondered if the whole pole 
was full of money. 

"You want to come with me, or 
you just want to look around 
here?" Eddie's dad asked him. 
Eddie studied the stores a min- 
ute. The variety store was right 
in front of them. The souvenir 
store was next door. There was a 
hardware store, and next to it was 
a shoe store and saddle shop. 
Thinking his dad was just going 
to get some things for his mother, 
Eddie said, "Guess I'll stay here. 
Can I have some money?" 

His dad grinned at him and 
reached in his pocket. 

"Here's a dollar. Maybe you 
can get something for the girls, 

Eddie's mouth spread into a 
wide, bright smile. 

"Stay right close," his dad 
said. "I'll be back in a bit and I 
don't want to have to hunt for 

"Okay," Eddie answered, and 
put the money in his pocket. His 
dad started down the street and 
Eddie went in the variety store. 
He looked and looked. All the 
toys were interesting. He felt 
like touching everything, espe- 
cially the things that had mov- 
ing parts. He couldn't decide 
what to buy. The wind-up 
monkey drummer looked fine, 
but he liked the toy truck with 
the horse trailer, too. He de- 
cided to take the jumping ropes 
for his sisters and some bubble 
gum. That would leave about 



sixty-five cents for himself. Then 
Eddie found a big water pistol. 

"Oh, boy, fifty shots," he said, 
reading the package advertise- 
ment to himself. He turned to go 
and almost bumped into one of 
the ladies who worked in the 
store. She looked down at him 
and moved aside. Eddie started 
toward the front of the store, 
the clerk following him. He 
picked up six pieces of bubble 
gum and two candy bars and 
then went to the cashier. He 
glanced behind him when he 
stopped and saw the clerk stand- 
ing a few feet away watching 
him carefully. He turned his eyes 
away and pulled the dollar bill 
from his pocket. The clerk 
shrugged her shoulders and 
walked toward the back of the 

Eddie left the variety store 
with the sack of purchases 
crumpled in his hand. He stopped 
by the window of the souvenir 
shop. There were so many little 
things there that he looked for a 
long time. He especially liked 
the bright red velvet on which the 
souvenirs were displayed. It 
glowed soft and warm in the 
afternoon sunlight. The smooth 
nap reminded him of the shiny, 
warm shoulders and neck of his 
little bay horse. 

Eddie was in no hurry. He 
studied the things in the hard- 
ware store and walked on to the 
deep glassed-in entrance to the 
saddle and boot shop. The sad- 
dles caught his eye first. There 
was one something like the one 
his dad had. There was another 
for someone about his size. It 
was carved on the skirts and 
fenders and shiny nickel studs 
glistened around the edges. 

Suddenly Eddie saw the boots! 
They were boys' boots — red and 
black and beautiful. The bot- 
toms were black and shiny. The 
toes were low and neat looking. 
Eddie almost held his breath as 
he looked at the tops of the boots. 
They were bright red with de- 
signs cut away leaving sparkling 
white leather beneath. They 
were carefully and artistically 
stitched with rows of white 
thread. Even the finger loops 
projecting from the tops of the 
boots were red with white let- 
ters on them. Eddie had never 
seen anything he wanted more. 
They looked just the right size. 
He knew they would look won- 
derful on him and they would 
feel better than anything he had 
ever before worn. Eddie pressed 
closer to the window. He could 
almost see himself racing across 
the flats on the little bay with 
those black and red boots tucked 
snuggly against the horse's ribs. 
Eddie took a deep breath. He 
pressed his nose and hands 
against the window. His hands 

February 1968 

were damp and sticky. They al- 
most clung to the shiny surface. 
He could feel his eyelashes 
brushing the glass. Try though 
he would, he couldn't get closer 
to the beautiful boots. His warm 
breath made little clouds of mois- 
ture by his face. There was 
nothing in the world at that 
moment except Eddie and a pair 
of red-topped boots. 

Suddenly, a rough hand 
grabbed his shoulder and a harsh 
voice was muttering angrily, 
"Dirty little Indian. Get your 
dirty hands off that window." 

Eddie twisted under the grasp 
and turned to meet the angry 
eyes of a woman. Eddie stared 
unbelieving a long moment. His 
dark eyes meeting squarely the 
eyes of the woman. His mouth 
tightened and little wrinkles 
formed at the corners of his eyes 
as he narrowed them in defense. 
He stepped carefully away from 
her and walked slowly and de- 
liberately to the car. 

He opened the car door and 
sat down. He still clutched the 
brown paper bag with the water 
gun and jump ropes in it. His 
mouth was still drawn into a 
tight line across his face. Eddie 
could feel nothing. He could hear 
none of the street noises that 
surrounded him. But inside he 
heard the sound of the woman's 
angry voice repeating and re- 
peating itself. 

"Dirty little Indian, dirty lit- 
tle Indian." Eddie couldn't shut 
it out. For the first time Eddie 
looked at his hands. The backs 
of them were smooth and brown. 
Inside they were wet. The wo- 
man who had spoken to him was 
white. The people on the street 
were white. Eddie felt a new feel- 

ing rising within him. If he was 
a dirty little Indian they must 
be ugly old white people. The 
thought made him feel brave. 
He tried saying the words 
aloud. "Ugly old white people." 
For the first time in his life he 
felt something close to hatred. 
His only defense at the moment 
was the angry, muttering repeti- 
tion of those words. "Ugly old 
white people!" 

Just then his dad came. He 
opened the door and threw sev- 
eral packages into the rear seat. 
He looked at the one he had held 
back, then tossed it in Eddie's 
lap. For a moment Eddie's 
thoughts left the bitterness that 
was boiling inside him. He 
pulled excitedly at the string 
that held the box. The string 
broke easily and Eddie pulled 
the lid from the box. He pushed 
back the tissue paper and there, 
unbelievably beautiful, lay the 
red-topped boots! Eddie pulled 
in a big breath. 

"Oh, boy!" he said. But at 
that moment the ugly sound of 
the woman's voice burst into his 
mind again. "Dirty little Indian." 

The smile fell from Eddie's 
face. His hands pulled the tissue 
paper carefully back over the 
boots. He put the lid on the box. 

His dad had waited to watch 
Eddie's pleasure with the boots. 
He was surprised to see the boy 
suddenly act as if he didn't care 
and rewrap the boots. He 

"Funny kid," he said. 

He slammed the car door 
again, started the engine, and 
they began the long trip home. 
Eddie held the box on his lap all 
the way. Inside he felt like a 
cloudy day. He would be glad to 



get back to his house, to the 
sandy creek and the gray smoke 

That evening as his mother 
sat quietly in the dark outside 
the house, Eddie sat down be- 
side her. He didn't say anything 
for awhile. At last he said, 

She reached her hand to him 
in the darkness and put it on the 
back of his head. 

"What?" she answered. 

He hesitated a moment. 
"Mama, are we dirty Indians?" 

She drew in a deep breath. 
"No, Eddie, we are not dirty In- 
dians. What made you ask that?" 

"A white woman in town 
called me that. She told me not 
to touch her old windows." 

His mother pulled his head 
over to her shoulder. 

"I used to wonder about that, 
too. But now I know better. 
Remember those Mormon el- 
ders who came to see us? They 
told us something I never knew. 
They said that God loves us. 
We belong to him." 

"Those Mormons are white 
men," Eddie interrupted. "They 
call us dirty Indians." 

His mother squeezed him 
lightly. "No, Eddie. They won't 
call us that. They call us brother 

and sister. They say they know 
who we are. They say we are 

"What does that mean?" 

"I don't really know yet. But 
it's something like being from a 
special tribe. I think they've 
been sent to help us. Your dad 
and I like them. They bring a 
good feeling here. They say the 
Indians can do great things." 

Eddie didn't say anything. He 
liked the Mormons, too. "Are we 
Mormons, Mama?" he asked. 

"No," she answered, "but I 
think we will be pretty soon." 

"Mormon," Eddie said, "Mor- 
mon. I guess I'll be an elder 

He stood up and kicked at the 
dirt in the darkness with his new 

"I'm going to bed now," he 
said, and went into the house. 

His mother smiled softly. The 
night was clean and cool. An owl 
made his questioning call from 
the cottonwood trees. The horses 
in the corral stirred slightly. She 
heard Eddie sit on his creaking 
bed. She heard the clicking sound 
as his shirt buttons hit the flodr. 
The bed squeaked again. There 
was no sound of boots hitting the 
floor. She knew Eddie had worn 
them to bed. 

Mickey Goodwin, a writer new to The Relief Society Magazine, and a young mother, 
tells us that she feels grateful and honored to be a winner in the Relief Society Short 
Story Contest. 

"We are an Air Force family who greatly enjoy the variety of experiences that 
comes to us because of our frequent moves. My husband, Robert H. Goodwin, our six 
children, and I are members of the Lompoc Second Ward in the Santa Maria Stake, 
California. My parents are Cecil M. and Eloise C. Hosman who live in Mobridge, 
South Dakota. Just before coming to California we spent two years in South Dakota, 
where I had the opportunity of serving in the Relief Society Presidency of the Northern 
Indian Mission. 'Eddie' is probably a direct result of that experience. My literary 
accomplishments, to date, consist of a drawer full of unpublished poetry and short 
stories. I do write a monthly column for our local Air Force wives' magazine. I am 
very pleased and grateful to have my first real publication in The Relief Society 


A Mother 

Speaks to 

Her Children 

of Spiritual 


Mabel Jones Gabbott 

■ How can I tell you of spiritual 
communication? How can I ex- 
plain to you that God knows how 
you feel, what you say, and what 
you do — when you share your life with him? 

He is our Father in heaven. I am your earthly mother, I can tell 
you how I know about you — of our communication. Perhaps this 
would be a guide. 

When you girls were very little, you had the mumps; your throats 
were sore; you could not talk; you wanted only soothing liquids to 
drink. Many times in each hour I would bring to your room a tray 
with something surprising for you to wile away the time, to soothe 
your burning throats, or to ease your discomfort. Once, removing 
the tray, I found on it a little note: "Thank you, mother; you are 
very good to us." 

The blessings given to us from our Heavenly Father are many. 
You should say thanks to him often, sincerely. 

Yesterday at dinner, you, my youngest son, a very new deacon, 
were telling of your concern about the sacrament time; the boys 
passing the sacrament had almost missed a row; they were embar- 
rassed. You shared this experience shyly. 

Last week you, my second son, went with your Priesthood group 
to see "Promised Valley." Standing in our bedroom doorway in the 
summer night, you described the costumes, the humor, the music, 
and the lighting outside the temple, with an eagerness for us, your 
parents, to share in your enthusiasm. 

It was late when our second daughter came in from the birthday 
party; but, whispering in the wee hours, so we would not disturb 
the others, you told of the cake and the singing, of the lovely gift, 
of the new boy you had met. 

There was hesitancy in your voice, my eldest, as you told of the 
party at Ed's house; thinking it would be a gay group affair, you 


A Mother Speaks to Her Children of Spiritual Communication 

had gone eagerly, only to find it was not of your standards, not of 
your choosing. There was pride in my heart as I listened to you 
tell of insisting to be brought home. 

All the mother instincts, the mother longings, the mother love 
and pride in me want to know of your joys, of your sorrows, of your 
successes and of your failures — of the little things that interest you 
and of the big problems that confront you. Would not our Heavenly 
Father, with love more infinite, more tender than we can imagine, 
want also to know about you, want also to have you share your 
daily learnings, your confidences with him? Take time often to tell 
him of your struggles, your hopes, your dreams. Talk with him often 
of your problems and of your happinesses. Pray continually. 

I had come home tired and exhausted; there in the kitchen you 
were all busy — setting the table, preparing a salad, easing my bur- 

We had said, "Be home early." The hour passed the early mark; 
suddenly the car screeched to a halt outside; you came running in — 
"I am sorry; we had no watch. I am just ten minutes over the time." 

It was the sacrament meeting; my heart brimmed with grati- 
tude; you were there in your places, obedient, giving service, wor- 
shipping together. 

When you do what you know you should do, whether it is hard 
or not, whether you want to or not, whether I have asked you to 
or not — when you do what we both know you should do — you com- 
municate to me in a way more definite than words that you are 
spiritually strong and secure. 

We read: ". . .he that doeth the will of God abideth for ever." 

These are ways of spiritual communication. 



Dorothy J. Roberts 

Is "wait" not word but very life 

To him— the wait for dawns 

Never to come, for ships never in, 

For sea to grow blue-green and visible. 

A waitwhorled with music, 

Roiled with sound on all fronts approaching. 

A wait loud with strangers, 

Or a wait murmurous with insects 

Or sibilant with the whisperings of love. 

But a wait, an endless waiting 

In the gray-dark apartness, 

Striking the match of hope. 


The New Neighbor 

Mabel Harmer 

■ Celia Mott stood by her living- 
room window watching the man 
unload the furniture from the 
moving van into the house next 

She believed that her concern 
was entirely legitimate. She 
wanted to know as soon as pos- 
sible if there were children in the 
family. Not that she minded chil- 
dren, she dearly loved her own 
grandchildren. She just didn't 
want any next door — not after 
the dose she had had with the 
Markham boys. As Henry had 
said after an unusually rowdy 
session, "Well, boys will be boys, 
you know." Celia agreed. She 
just didn't want them next door. 

There had been nothing vi- 
cious, or even mischievous about 
the Markham boys. It was just 
that their balls had a special af- 
finity for her back yard, and 

they leaped or climbed the fence 
to retrieve them. She had just 
now been able to get the trumpet 
vine into shape again after the 
many beatings it had endured 
during the climbs. 

The basketball hoop on the 
garage door had provided another 
cause for annoyance. The ball 
banged first against the door and 
then onto the cement below, early 
in the morning and late at night. 
The dog had never been allowed 
out of the yard, except on leash, 
but it had barked at the sound of 
every siren, no matter how dis- 
tant. It seemed to hear them espe- 
cially well in the middle of the 

No, Celia sincerely hoped that 
there would be no boys in the 
new family next door. 

A car had driven up now and 
a woman got out. At first glance, 


The New Neighbor 

Celia thought she must be quite 
young. She was slender, very 
quick in her movements and wore 
a dirndl skirt. In addition, her 
hair was piled high on her head 
with a bow at the back. A second 
look showed that she wasn't real- 
ly so young, after all, just trying 
to look and act it, Celia decided. 

The woman began taking 
things out of the rear of her car. 
There were bright cushions, 
lamps and — of all things — a lem- 
on tree. Now why would anyone 
want a lemon tree in her house? 

The furniture the men were 
carrying in was also decidedly on 
the bright side. The chairs and 
divan were covered in gay, flow- 
ered chintz. There was a dresser 
that had been painted a bright 

Painters had been over work- 
ing on the house for the past 
week. Celia was sure they were 
needed very badly after the 
knocks those rough Markham 
boys must have given the house. 

Celia turned from the window 
and went into the kitchen to 
make some cookies. She always 
greeted new neighbors with 
freshly baked cookies. It gave 
her a good chance to get ac- 
quainted, and they were always 
very much welcomed in the stress 
of moving day. She baked her fav- 
orite whole-wheat with ground 
raisins and nuts. 

It was midafternoon before 
Celia decided to take them over. 
That would have given the new 
neighbor a chance to get at least 
a few things into place. 

The neighbor came smiling to 
the door, "Oh, do come in!" she 
exclaimed. "How good of you to 
greet me on moving day." 

"Thank you," replied Celia. "I 

thought you might be able to use 
these. I daresay baking isn't the 
first order of business. My name 
is Celia Mott, and I live right 
next door south." 

"How nice," was the reply. 
"I'm Kathy Andrews and my 
husband is Don. He has just 
been transferred from Columbus. 
I think it's exciting to move to a 
new city, don't you?" 

Celia was a bit nonplused. Ac- 
tually, moving to another city 
was the last thing in the world 
she would have wanted. But she 
nodded and agreed, "I daresay it 
would be exciting all right. It's 
an experience I haven't had." 

Kathy moved a pile of clothing 
from a chair and said, "Do sit 
down. I'll make us a glass of lem- 
onade to go with the cookies. 
I'm almost starved. I hadn't even 
thought of eating." 

She went out into the kitchen 
and Celia sat down. The room 
was in a turmoil, but that was 
to be expected. She noted that 
the walls had been painted an 
apple green and the chintz- 
covered chairs in bright colors 
gave the impression of a garden. 
In one corner stood the lemon 

What was surprising was that 
the floor was almost covered with 
pictures and snapshots that had 
obviously been removed from a 
packing box. When Kathy re- 
turned with the lemonade and 
cookies, she cleared another 
chair for herself. Motioning to 
the litter on the floor, she said, 
"I was just going over these pic- 
tures. I haven't looked at them 
in years and it was more fun. 
They go back to my high-school 
days and that was twenty-five 
years ago." 


February 1968 

"Indeed." Quick figuring by 
Celia placed her neighbor's age in 
the late forties. "I hadn't sup- 
posed you were that old." 

Kathy shrugged. "Oh, yes. One 
of these first years I'll be fifty. 
That should be quite a mile- 
stone. Half a century sounds ter- 
ribly old. But then — as long as I 
don't feel old " 

She picked up a pile of snaps 
from the floor. "These are our 
grandchildren. There are four of 
them. That was the only bad 
part of moving. Now we can't 
see them every day or so. But 
they'll come often to visit, and 
I can go back there. Do you have 

"Yes, but only three are in 
the city. We have a son living 
here and two daughters who live 
in other cities." 

"It's lovely that you have one 
here. We also had a son. He died 
in Korea." 

"Oh, what a shame! " exclaimed 
Celia. It seemed terribly inade- 
quate, but she didn't know what 
else to say. 

"Yes it was," said Kathy quiet- 
ly. Then she brightened and 
asked, "Would you care to see 
the rest of the house? Of course, 
nothing is straight, but we think 
we're going to like it very much. 
Would you like to see the kitch- 

"I would, indeed," replied 
Celia. The kitchen was a bright 
yellow, and turquoise appliances 
had already been installed. Each 
of the other rooms was almost 
startling in its gay colors. One 
bedroom was pink walled with 
raspberry carpeting. Celia quickly 
decided that she would not care 
to live in such a rainbow. 

When she went back home, 

the order of her always well-kept 
house was restful and doubly 
impressive. For a brief moment 
it did look rather dull, but she 
told herself that was simply the 
contrast with so much color. 
And a very pleasing contrast, 
she added to herself. 

She went into the living room 
and moved Henry's chair over to 
another place. The carpet under 
the spot where he put his feet 
was beginning to show a tiny bit 
of wear. If this went on it would 
soon be very noticeable, and the 
next thing, they would have to 
buy a new carpet. All for one 
worn spot that could just as well 
be avoided. 

She knew that Henry liked his 
chair where it had been, as he 
claimed it was the only place in 
the room where the light was 
good, but that was simply a no- 
tion. He could move a lamp over 
and see perfectly well. 

Celia went outside and picked 
some marigolds to put in a bowl 
for the kitchen — something she 
hadn't done for a long time. 
There were artificial flowers in 
the front rooms. They were so 
much less work and didn't drop 
petals around. Besides, now that 
they were in perfectly good taste 
she was glad to use them. 

It was a few minutes after five 
when another car came into the 
driveway next door. The master 
of the house stepped out and 
Celia noted that he, too, was 
slender and quick in his move- 
ments. She was certainly not 
prepared however, to see Mrs. 
Andrews rush out of the back 
door and throw herself into his 
arms. He kissed her, then lifted 
her off her feet and swung her 


The New Neighbor 

They must have been separated 
for rather a long time, thought 
Celia. That can't be an everyday 

When Henry came in a few 
minutes later she was vaguely ir- 
ritated with him. In his usual 
stolid manner he hung his hat in 
the closet and settled down with 
the newspaper he had picked up 
on the way in. 

Why, in the name of goodness, 
was she irritated? Celia asked 
herself. This was the way he 
came home every night. Did she 
suddenly expect him to lift her 
off her feet and swing her 
around? Hardly. It would have 
been the most unlikely event of 
the year. He could say some- 
thing, however. Anyway, she 
could. She stopped in the door- 
way to ask, "Did you have a good 
day, dear?" 

"Urn — about as usual," he re- 
plied, without glancing up from 
his paper. 

Her irritation increased, but 
she went back to the kitchen and 
took it out in mashing the pota- 

The table was set in the dining 
room, although there was ample 
space in the kitchen for the two 
of them. Henry would just as soon 
have eaten there. In fact, he 
thought there was something 
cozy about it. But Celia wasn't 
going to slide into such slovenly 
ways as long as she was able to 
carry food and dishes that dis- 

When they had sat down and 
the blessing had been said, she re- 
marked, "The new neighbors 
moved in today. I went over and 
took some cookies." 

"Oh. That was nice. What are 
they like?" Henry's tone showed 

that he was really much more in- 
terested in his steak. 

"Rather strange," answered 
Celia. "She dresses like a school- 
girl, but she's over forty. The 
house is an absolute riot of color 
— everything from yellow to rasp- 
berry. But the oddest thing about 
her was that instead of putting 
her furniture in place, she was 
sitting in the middle of the floor 
looking at snapshots." 

"Well, maybe it was her best 
chance before she put them away 
again," said Henry quite unrea- 

"Nonsense! She could always 
remember where she put them. 
Anyway, I'm glad for one thing. 
They don't have any boys." 

"What's wrong with boys?" 
Henry demanded. "I seem to re- 
member that you have some 
grandsons of your own." 

"I didn't mean it that way. Of 
course there's nothing wrong 
with boys. But you know full well 
what a nuisance it was to have 
those Markham boys always 
coming into the yard after their 
balls and yelling like savages any 
time, day or night." 

"Speaking of boys — we ought 
to have ours to dinner this Satur- 
day. We've been going to their 
house for months now." 

"Yes, we should," Celia agreed. 
"I've asked Marcia a number of 
times, but she thinks that the 
boys worry me, for fear they'll 
break something in the house or 
spill on the carpets. She says 
she would rather we would 
come out there." 

"Well, it isn't right. We ought 
to have them here sometimes. 
You call tomorrow and say that 
we insist. I'll get something spe- 
cial. Steaks, for instance." 


February 1968 

The next morning Celia called 
her daughter-in-law to insist that 
they come to dinner. 

Marcia hesitated and then 
said, "All right, if you'll have it 
out on the patio. Charles can 
bring his grill and the men can 
take over. I'm not going to risk 
having Tony spill root beer on 
your carpet again." 

"As you say," Celia agreed, 
actually with a feeling of relief. 
She, too, was not anxious to 
have Tony spill root beer or any- 
thing else on her beige carpeting. 

"How do you like your new 
neighbors?" was Marcia's next 

"All right," answered Celia. 
"They're quite different. ..." 

"Different from what?" 

"Oh, sort of gay. . . ." 

"You mean night parties?" 

"Oh, no!" Celia hastened to 
say. "They only moved in yester- 
day, and I haven't even met the 
husband. It's just that the house 
and furniture are all bright colors 
and she dresses to match." 

"That doesn't sound too bad," 
said Marcia. 

"No. And, anyway, they don't 
. . . ." she was about to add 
"have any boys," but with Mar- 
cia's three that wouldn't sound 
right. So she finished with "have 
a dog to bark any time it hears a 

As she dusted, later in the day, 
she noticed that Henry had left 
his chair where she had put it. A 
couple of times he had moved it 
back again. She guessed that it 
was just a notion that he couldn't 
see as well in that light. All he 
needed was to get used to it. 

That evening as they were eat- 
ing dinner, they heard the strum- 
ming of a guitar next door. "That 

sounds peppy," said Henry. "It's 
a Mexican dance tune. I wonder 
if my old guitar is still around." 

"No, it isn't," answered Celia. 
"We gave it to one of the girls 
years ago. This is the first time 
since you've ever mentioned it." 

"I guess you're right." After 
dinner Henry went outside and 
over to the fence. "Hi," he called. 
"I sure like your music." 

"Good," answered Mr. An- 
drews. "Come on over and I'll 
play your favorite." 

Henry went over and Celia 
could hear them laughing and 
playing the guitar. When she 
looked out, Henry had taken the 
instrument and was trying his 
hand at it again. She hoped that 
he wouldn't get so engrossed 
that he would want to get him- 
self another one. After all — at 
his age — a man should settle 
down. Well, come to think of it, 
Henry certainly had settled 
down. This was the first time she 
had heard him "carrying on" like 
this in years. 

■ he next morning she was 
awakened by one of the An- 
drews' cars driving out at dawn. 
Later, she called Kathy to say, 
"I hope that nothing was wrong 
this morning. When I heard you 
driving out I thought there might 
be an emergency." 

"Not at all," Kathy answered 
breezily. "We just drove up on 
the hillside to watch the dawn. 
It's a marvelous sight. Especially 
at this time of the year." 

Celia Mott spent the morning 
polishing silver. What an out- 
landish thing to do, anyway, she 
couldn't help thinking, to get up 
in the dark and drive out to 
watch the dawn. It didn't make 


The New Neighbor 

sense, no matter how you looked 
at it. 

When Marcia, Charles, and 
the children came on Saturday 
she had set two small tables on 
the patio, one for the boys and 
another for the adults. She 
would have put them together, 
but she knew that the boys would 
much rather eat by themselves. 

She was rather glad that 
Henry and Charles were broiling 
the meat because she was tired 
from going around the block on 
the Red Cross drive. When Henry 
had suggested that she ask 
Kathy to help, she had replied, 
"That scatter-brain! She would 
probably forget all about it and 
spend the day making rose petal 
sachet. That's what she did yes- 

After dinner the boys were sit- 
ting around, clearly waiting for 
time to go home, when Kathy 
called over the fence, "Hi, fellows! 
Would you like to borrow my 
bow and arrow set?" 

"Oh, Boy! I'll say!" cried 
Jimmy, while Matt and Tony 
all but leaped the fence in their 

Kathy brought it out and 
Henry set up the target in the 
rear of the yard. As Celia was 
gathering up the dishes, she 
was half provoked at herself for 
not thinking of some amusement 
for the boys and half at Kathy 
for thinking of it in her place. 

When the time came for the 
boys to go home, they thanked 
her most profusely for the good 
time they had had. Celia assured 
them that she had enjoyed it, 
too, and vowed inwardly that 
she would have a bow and arrow 
set for them the next time they 
came-or something as interesting. 

During the next few days she 
saw Kathy dancing, what seemed 
to be a tarantella, to the music 
of th,e radio. She came over and 
asked for some nasturtium leaves 
to scatter on their sandwiches, 
and she climbed to the top of 
her house and fastened a weather- 
vane to the roof. 

So Celia was not too much 
surprised to see her show up at 
the front door with four of the 
Pysklo children from down the 
street. They were looking more 
grimy and unkempt than usual 
— if that was possible. 

Kathy smiled brightly at Celia 
and said, "The children's mother 
has gone to the hospital and 
they are all alone. I'm trying to 
find places for them to stay. Mrs. 
Watkins has taken the baby, 
and Mrs. Radcliff the two-year- 
old. I thought that if you could 
take the eldest two, then I could 
manage the ones in between." 

For a moment, Celia could 
only stand there aghast as she 
thought of her exquisite spare 
bedroom with the blue satin 
spread and tufted pillows. Then 


February 1968 

she said, "I just don't see how I 
can. My house isn't in shape for 
little boys. But I'll be glad to do 
something for them — cook a meal 
or do some ironing. Maybe there 
is someone else who can take 

"Thank you very much," said 
Kathy. "No, there isn't anyone 
else in the neighborhood. I've 
tried them all. Mrs. Jenkins has 
a headache, and the woman next 
door has company coming — and 
so on." As the children began to 
look distressed, she said quickly, 
"But, it's quite all right, boys. I 
can easily take care of you." 

They walked away and Celia 
closed her door. She stood rooted 
there for a minute. She couldn't 
stand it. She wasn't going to let 
a newcomer to the neighborhood 
take over for the rest of them. 
Not if everything in the spare 
bedroom had to be burned after 
the children had used it — as 
maybe it would be. 

She snatched off the blue satin 
cover, looked twice at the chairs, 
and decided to leave them in the 
room. Then she marched over to 
the Andrews' house. Kathy was 
putting out bread and jam on 
the table. 

. "I've changed my mind," said 
Celia. "I find that I can take two 
of them, after all. I hope that 
their mother isn't going to be 
too long in the hospital." 

"I wouldn't know," answered 
Kathy. "We may have them for 
a couple of weeks or so. Anyway, 
I'll be glad to have you take 
them. I was going to make up 
extra beds on the divan in the 
living room." 

Celia waited until they had 
finished eating their bread and 
jam, then took them home. When 
Henry arrived from work she 
softened the surprise by saying 
brightly, "We have company for 
a few days. This is Mark, and 
this is Evan. Their mother is in 
the hospital, and their father at 
work, so they are going to stay 
with us." 

Henry quickly covered his as- 
tonishment and said, "That's fine. 
We're real glad to have you 

Later, Celia suggested that he 
supervise their baths and take 
them to their bedroom. Then she 
went in and moved Henry's chair 
back to the old accustomed place. 
Let the carpet wear out! It didn't 
matter, really. 


Sylvia Neale 
Northampton Branch, Central British Mission 

Bright sun of morning 

Startles my eyelids, 

Bids me accept beginning of day. 

Clouds on horizon are tiny and formless, 

Gold, crimson jewels— entrancing display. 

Bright sun of the gospel, 

Startles my senses, 

Bids me accept what my heart always knew; 

Clouds on horizon, like troubles are harmless, 

Diminished in size when truth is in view. 



Ramona W. Cannon 

Miss Clarice Kerr, now retired and living in Scottsdale, Arizona, has been presented a 
"superior service" award by the United States Department of Health, Education, and 
Welfare, in recognition of her contributions to improving the health and welfare of 
American Indians, through her outstanding performance in nursing service, adminis- 
tration, and staff development. The presentation was made by Dr. Leo J. Gehrig. 
Assistant Surgeon General at the National Institute of Health in Bethesda, Maryland. 
Most recently Miss Kerr was director of nursing at the Indian Hospital, Fort Defiance, 
Arizona. She has also served in hospitals caring for Gros Ventre, Assiniboine, and 
Alaskan Indians. 

Woman executives in the United States who have become millonaires, principally 
through their own businesses (or co-owned with husbands) are: Mrs. Lynn Stuart, 
women's apparel; Miss Pat Palmer, real estate; Mrs. Ruth Handler, toy business (cre- 
ator of Barbie dolls); Mrs. Lynn Pressman, fashion director, toy merchandising, and 
industrial real estate; Miss Jessie Frankfurt, glamorous maternity dresses, country- 
wide chain stores, real estate; Miss Jane Trahey, advertising agency, specializing in 
articles that sell to women. 

Miss Barbara Thompson, Navajo, was winner of the Fried Bread Contest in the All- 
Indian Days celebration held in Bluff, Utah, in June 1967. 

Mrs. Marvin Wallin, Salt Lake City, Utah, is the mother of triplet sons, all of whom 
have recently returned from missions for The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints: Scott served his mission in New Zealand, Kent in Austria, and Craig in 
Samoa. All the boys are Eagle Scouts and all hold Duty to God awards. They are 
presently enrolled in three separate Utah colleges. 

Nancy Sweet-Escott, born and brought up in Gloucestershire, England, is the only 
woman steeplechase horse trainer on the major tracks in the United States. She is 
also a well-known research veterinarian, much in demand. 

Mrs. Mary Kaltman is chief housekeeper in the White House, Washington D.C. She 
has seventy assistants who help her to keep the 132 rooms in cleanliness and order. 
Such household tasks as washing the crystal chandeliers, cleaning the windows, 
dusting and polishing the furniture, vacuuming the carpets, cooking and serving 
meals for the presidential family and the many guests, are only a few of the many jobs 
that must receive prompt and meticulous attention. 

Keiko Fukuda, a tiny Japanese woman, an official guest at the World Judo Champion- 
ship contests in Salt Lake City, has taught judo to many American women in the 
United States. Judo grew out of a religious foundation, she states, and is supposed 
to give spiritual as well as physical strength and grace. 


FTJlTTinmi A I 


General Board 

■ Belle S. Spafford, President 

■ Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor 

■ Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor 

■ Evon W. Peterson, Secretary-Treasurer 

c ro G You c WittfLove 

■ Each time the visiting teachers call at a home, they bring a valen- 
tine of love. "To You With Love," their visit says. 

They are following a path worn smooth by the feet of faithful sis- 
ters who have walked the path of loving service for nearly one hundred 
twenty-six years. 

They walk over sun-baked sandy paths, between lush green growth, 
through waving palms, over icy trails, through crowded streets; they 
go by automobile, horseback, scooters, bus, and even by plane, on 

All over the world where the gospel light is piercing the darkness of 
unbelief in the Savior of the world, two messengers, in a spirit of 
sisterly solicitude, bring their valentine of love once each month 
throughout the year. 

Anna B. Hart 

Fanny S. Kienitz 

Marjorie C. Pingree 

Edith S. Elliott 

Elizabeth B. Winters 

Darlene C. Dedekind 

Florence J. Madsen 

Jennie R. Scott 

Cleone R. Eccles 

Leone G. Layton 

Alice L. Wilkinson 

Edythe K. Watson 

Blanche B. Stoddard 

Irene W. Buehner 

Ellen N. Barnes 

Aleine M. Young 

Irene C. Lloyd 

Kathryn S. Gilbert 

Alberta H. Christensen 

Hazel S. Love 

Verda F. Burton 

Mildred B. Eyring 

Fawn H. Sharp 

Myrtle R. Olson 

Edith P. Backman 

Celestia J. Taylor 

Alice C. Smith 

Winniefred S. Manwaring 

Anne R. Gledhill 

Lucile P. Peterson 

Elna P. Haymond 

Belva B. Ashton 

Elaine B. Curtis 

Mary R. Young 

Zola J. McGhie 

Zelma R. West 

Mary V. Cameron 

Oa J. Cannon 

Leanor J. Brown 

Afton W. Hunt 

Lila B. Walch 

Reba C. Aldous 

Elsa T. Peterson 

Lenore C. Gundersen 

The young child looks out the window at two women entering the 
gate. "Mother," she calls excitedly, "it's the Relief Society visiting 
teachers." The young mother hastens to welcome them into her home. 
The homebound woman has a special smile for her two faithful 
visitors who bring to her cheery greetings from her sisters, and a mes- 
sage of spirituality to ponder, during the hours of loneliness and pain. 
The indifferent sister may chide herself after their departure for her 
feelings of resentment when she saw them coming, and then there is 
the sister who doesn't answer the door as she hasn't the time to 
bother with them. 

Whatever the welcome, the visiting teachers continue on their as- 
signed rounds in rain, in sun, in heat, in cold. They have been called 
to the service of the Master. They are loyally exemplifying the words 
which the Prophet Joseph Smith gave to Relief Society for their grand 
key words, "Said Jesus, 'Ye shall do the work which ye see me do.' " 

Jesus went about doing good. In spite of rebuffs, indifference, un- 
righteousness, he still trod the path marked out for him by the loving 

The visiting teachers go about doing good. They go with a prayer 
in their hearts, and thanksgiving for the service to which they have 
been called. 


Protect Your Whole 
Family From Heart 

The American Heart Association 

Heart disease is a twentieth century epidemic. More than half of us will 
die of this dread disease! Hope is on the horizon, research holds answers 
that will save thousands of lives. 

The answers from research are hard to get and nature gives up her 
mysteries slowly. While we support this multi-million dollar research pro- 
gram, there are many things we can do for our families to gain protection 
from heart disease. 

Dr. Paul Dudley White, in his appearance at the Tabernacle in Septem- 
ber of 1967, enumerated many things we as families can do to improve 
against heart attacks. Dr. White says that those who have had heart attacks 
had one or more of these conditions or living habits: high levels of cholesterol 
or other fatty substance in the blood, overweight, high blood pressure, lack 
of exercise, cigarette smoking, and a family history of heart attacks in mid- 
dle age. It appears that any one of these conditions or habits increases the 
chances of a heart attack, and that a condition of two or more factors mul- 
tiples the risk. 

All of these habits or conditions may be averted or lessened by establish- 
ing good family habits. Habits usually begin in early childhood, with living 
patterns learned from parents. Children begin early in life to overeat and to 
develop a taste for fattening foods. Some children do not take part in sports 
or get enough other exercise. The smoking habit often begins in the teens 
or earlier, especially if the parents smoke. You can help your family by care- 
fully choosing a nutritional and well-balanced diet, planning some type of 
program for regular exercise, and encouraging your child not to smoke by 
precept* and example. 

The home is the ideal place to begin to develop good habits— good 
habits pertaining to your heart. Your life will be healthier, happier, and 
longer. Protect yourself and your family and help support your Heart Associa- 
tion in the fight against America's Number One Killer— Heart Disease. 



Kathryn E. Franks 

• Hope Farrel, on a bright Octo- 
ber afternoon, hung up the tele- 
phone receiver just as Judy, 
her ten-year-old daughter, blew 
into the kitchen. She came in 
after school as usual with a 
great deal of zest and hunger. 
Judy dropped her schoolbooks 
on the table with a thud and 
turned toward the refrigerator, 
her hair shining as she twirled 
as if summer sun were still re- 
flected there. 

"That was Ruth Webb on the 
phone," Hope told Judy. "She's 
moving Carol's wedding shower 
up to the fifteenth. Works better 
for most of the girls." 

"Oh," exclaimed Judy, her 
hazel eyes suddenly dismayed. 

"What is it, dear?" Hope 
asked. "Something else planned?" 

"No, but that's so soon. It's 
just that I haven't decided on a 
gift for Carol." 

"I'll help," Hope offered, 
thinking of the list she had been 
adding to and crossing off in 
connection with Carol's wedding. 
Right now Hope felt that she 
was playing tit-tat-toe. "We'll 
go Saturday," she said, "before 
I start my other errands." 

"No, thanks, Mom," Judy 
replied. "This is special. I want 
to select Carol's gift by myself." 


February 1968 

"You're right, it is special. 
Not every day your only, older 
sister gets married." 

Too late, Hope sensed she 
had made the wrong remark. 

Judy had swung around and 
fled up the stairs. 

I haven't been aware, Hope 
reasoned, with so many of the 
wedding details on my mind, how 
difficult this is for Judy. What- 
ever, Hope wondered in distress, 
is Judy going to do when Carol 
is married and away from home? 
How will Judy sleep at night 
knowing Carol isn't in the bed 
across from her? 

I have never, Hope thought 
proudly, seen two sisters so ab- 
solutely fond of each other, and 
completely devoted to one an- 

^Jarol had been a pretty, 
brown-haired, eleven-year-old 
the year Judy was born. Hope 
had feared Carol might display 
jealousy, but instead she had 
been childishly delighted with 
her baby sister. At once, Carol 
had tended the baby in a man- 
ner that had amazed Hope. 

Understandingly enough, be- 
fore Judy was a year old she 
had turned to Carol for her 
needs. Judy had insisted upon 
Carol dressing her, and undress- 
ing her. It had been Carol who 
had helped Judy into her pink 
sleepers and read the nursery 

Sometimes, Hope thought, 
smiling now thinking about it, 
she had felt shut out. For in- 
stance, it had been Carol's hand 
Judy reached for when she took 
her first steps. . . . Carol that 
left her at the door the first 
day of school. 

Through the years, Hope had 
marveled how Carol, unselfishly, 
totally unaware of it, had Judy's 
interests and welfare in mind. 

When Judy was three, Carol 
had insisted that Judy be moved 
into the room with her. Carol, 
fourteen then, had voiced defi- 
nite ideas on how the room 
should be arranged and decor- 
ated. To blend with the rose- 
pink walls and the pink striped 
curtains, they had purchased 
two white beds, with a night 
stand to go between. 

It was on the night stand, 
later, when Judy was seven, 
that they placed the lamp. 

The girls had been Christmas 
shopping in Harland's Depart- 
ment Store, when they first saw 
the blue and white porcelain 
based lamp with the childish 
Dutch designs. The shade was 
made of crisp white organdy. 
Loaded down with packages and 
covered with snow, Carol and 
Judy had arrived home, excited, 
determined to take their own 
money and go back to buy the 

Since then, the lamp had 
stood on the night stand between 
the two beds, a bond between 
the sisters. 

When Carol came in after an 
evening out, more times than 
not, Judy awakened, snapped 
on the lamp, sat up in bed, drew 
her knees up under the covers 
and listened eagerly while Carol, 
rolling her hair up in curlers, 
chatted about the events of the 
day. Naturally, it was Judy who 
first saw the engagement ring 
and heard the announcement. 

Also, there was a little trick 
the girls played, like: "Last one 
to bed turns out the light." 


The Wedding Gift 

These words were called from 
the shower or the dressing table. 
With that, the two sisters, Carol, 
a tall working girl, and Judy, a 
frisky, ten-year-old, scrambled 
across the room, pushing and 
shoving, trying to reach her bed 
first so that the last one in had 
to switch off the lamp. 

Now Judy, Hope realized 
sadly, was faced with the idea 
of being alone in her room. 
Soon Carol would be moved to 
an apartment of her own. 

Hope had met the same prob- 
lem, but with more common 
sense than sentiment. She tried 
to concentrate on Carol's happi- 
ness, and the blessing that Carol 
was marrying such a fine young 
man as Hank. 

Judy, however, had escaped 
to her room, faced now with the 
problem of selecting a gift for 
her sister. 

ot wanting to intrude, but 
hoping she might help, Hope 
picked up a freshly ironed 
blouse and carried it up to 
Judy's room. Hope tapped on 
the door, and Judy's feeble 
voice answered "Come in." 

As Hope entered, Judy folded 
two one-dollar bills around a 
fifty-cent coin and placed them 
in her blue handkerchief box. 

"If you haven't the cash for 
Carol's gift," Hope suggested, 
"I'll add what you need for the 

"No thanks," Judy stated, 
impossibly independent for her 
age, "if it's going to be my gift, 
I'll buy it myself." 

Hope knew that Judy was 
planning on earning a few dol- 
lars by feeding Mrs. Carlson's 
poodle while she went to visit 

her son. Now the shower date 
was set up before Mrs. Carlson's 
visit, and Judy was in a quan- 

Hope wondered if Judy had 
heard some private remarks be- 
tween herself and her husband 
. . . about the cost of the wed- 
ding, and if that was the reason 
she was so determined not to 
take her mother's money. Carol 
was carrying most of the expense 
of her wedding dress and the 
smaller details, but, as parents, 
they were meeting the other 
expenses. Or Judy knew, perhaps 
without hearing, that any ex- 
pense right now was a burden 
to her parents, and that was 
why she felt so determined not 
to take one penny. 

Without any doubt, Hope 
knew for certain what Judy 
wanted to buy. She and Judy 
had stopped in the furniture 
store less than a week ago, when 
Hope saw Judy holding an 
early American, copper teakettle. 
Hope pretended not to hear 
when Judy asked the price. 

"Six-fifty," the clerk answered. 

Hope had winced. Judy, still 
holding the teakettle, remarked, 
"Carol likes early American. I 
know because when we walked 
by here the other afternoon 
Carol stopped and looked in 
the window. She said something 
about the teakettle but when she 
saw the price, we walked on 
without going inside. There is 
an artificial fireplace in the 
apartment she and Hank are 
going to rent. This would look 
nice on the white mantle. 

"It is pretty," Hope added, 
"and Carol and Hank won't be 
buying many decorative pieces 
at first. I know she'd love it." 


February 1968 

Hope had moved away, look- 
ing for the furniture polish, 
wanting Judy to make her own 
selection. Apparently she had 
decided, for Hope heard her ask 
the clerk to save the teakettle 
until the twenty-ninth when 
she would be in to pay for it. 

Now, hanging Judy's blouse 
in the closet, Hope said slowly, 
"Judy, I think you need some 
help now that Helen has set the 
date up so soon. I'll lend you 
the money, and you go down 
and pick up the gift. You can 
have it gift-wrapped, then you 
can pay me back the difference 
after Mrs. Carlson pays you." 

Judy leaped from the bed 
and grabbed her sweater. 

"I guess I'll have to," Judy 
admitted, her face brightening. 
"I'll walk down now, if you'll 
lend me four dollars. I'll be 
back before dinner." 

Hope hadn't finished peeling 
the potatoes when she saw Judy 
coming back, cutting across the 
front yard, her shoulders sag- 
ging, and her face looking more 
miserable than Hope had ever 
seen it. 

When she opened the door she 
couldn't hold back the tears. 

"The copper teakettle was 
sold." She could barely speak 
above a whisper. She looked so 
brokenhearted, Hope longed to 
put her arms around her and 
comfort her. 

"Wasn't there another one?" 
Hope couldn't believe Judy could 
be right. Certainly there was a 

"No," Judy replied, putting 
Hope's money back on the 
table. "Another clerk didn't 
know and sold the teakettle only 
a few days ago." 

"We'll think of something 
else," Hope reassured her. "After 
dinner, we'll think of something." 

"No," Judy answered, and 
turned toward the stairs. 

That evening when Carol 
came in late from work, she 
found Judy studying her math, 
dry-eyed, cheerful as usual. Hope 
felt astonished that Judy could 
put on such an act. Carol would 
never guess by Judy's manners 
that anything was wrong. 

L ater, in the upstairs hallway 
putting away clean sheets, Hope 
heard Judy's voice as she was 
crawling into bed, saying in a 
frail voice, "I'm going to miss 
you, Carol, dreadfully." 

"I'm going to miss you, too, 
infant. But, after all, I'm not 
going to be that far away." 

Hope stepped into the bed- 
room to tell her daughters good 
night just as the two girls 
reached up together to turn off 
the night stand lamp. 

Saturday afternoon, after a 
busy morning, Hope asked Judy 
if she might drive her down- 
town where she could buy an- 
other gift for Tuesday night. 

"Thanks, anyway," Judy in- 
formed her mother with her old 
zest, "but the gift has already 
been taken care of." Her voice 
echoed a hint of secrecy, and 
Hope knew better than to ques- 

What could she have bought, 
Hope wondered anxiously, with 
less than three dollars? Could 
it have been in that big bag she 
had carried in only this morning? 
That sack had been large enough 
to hold a hatbox. 

Hope received an unusual 
number of telephone calls, had 


The Wedding Gift 

her own dress to alter, and mar- she was glad when Helen sug- 

keting to do the day of the gested she take the comfortable, 

shower. When it was time to wing-back chair beside the fire, 

dress, Hope felt she had been By now the room had erupted 

circling around on a roller rink with girls' voices, their chatter 

all day. Her feet felt so heavy and laughter. Hope felt greatly 

and tired, she wondered if she touched by the affection Carol's 

could possibly get them into her lovely young friends bestowed 

dress shoes, but good, depend- upon her. And Carol, Hope 

able Judy on the living-room noticed gladly, responded in a 

sofa, was dressed and waiting most gracious, spontaneous 

with her gift. She looked so manner. Tonight, glowing with 

fresh and neat in her yellow, happiness, she looked not much 

brass-buttoned jumper and white older than Judy, 

blouse, Hope knew how proud ^ m 

Carol would be when she saw W ot many minutes passed 

Judy. until Helen started some fun 

Carol was already at Helen games. Hope, trying to concen- 
Webb's house, thinking she was trate, could not keep from 
only invited to dinner. Every- glancing from Carol 'to Judy, 
thing appeared to be working Was Judy all right? At the 
out fine, except Hope couldn't moment Judy appeared to be 
shake off the concern about enjoying herself, and Hope re- 
Judy's gift. Not that Carol laxed somewhat until it was 
wouldn't love anything Judy time for Carol to unwrap her 
selected, but Hope didn't want gifts. 

Judy embarrassed in front of Judy, it seemed to Hope, sat 

Carol's friends. a bit too far forward on her 

Finally, with her own gift, chair, looking, Hope thought, as 

an electric skillet Carol wanted if she were about ready to jump 

and needed, Hope collected her up for some relay race. In her 

purse and gloves, and signaled excitement for Carol, Judy ap- 

to Judy. With a mixture of peared to have forgotten her- 

tiredness, happiness, and anxiety, self entirely. 

Hope drove with Judy beside Carol opened her gifts slowly, 

her, through the crisp autumn thanking each girl with such 

evening toward Helen Webb's heartfelt words, Hope felt cer- 

house. tain the girls were touched and 

Hope would treasure always delighted in Carol's sincerity, 
the startled expression on Carol's Her friends had lovingly showered 
face when her friends and she her with useful gifts, 
and Judy crowded into Helen's When Carol reached for Judy's 
living room. Instantly, Carol gift, the biggest and most con- 
had her natural, quick, sparkling spicuous, Hope turned her 
smile for everyone, but she shoulders away from the fire, 
couldn't resist in reaching over, knowing that she had never been 
to hug Judy and to kiss her more tense, not even in a den- 
mother's cheek. tist's chair. Oh, dear, Hope 

Hope's shoes pinched, and thought, wishing the flames 


February 1968 

would die down, let it be all 

Judy, her eyes fastened on 
Carol's hands, sat straight and 
composed, first crossing, then 
uncrossing her feet, unaware of 
anyone else in the room, con- 
scious only of Carol's fingers 
untying the bow. 

The two sisters' eyes met 
before the gift was yet un- 
wrapped, and the instant of 
endearment that passed between 
them, though not a word was 
spoken, brightened the whole 

Carol's hands had no more 
than touched the gift inside, 
lifting it into view, when she 
drew in her breath, "Oh, Judy," 
she began, then her voice broke, 
leaving her speechless. Her eyes 
misted as she looked at her 
younger sister. At once she re- 
gained her composure and ad- 
dressed Judy. 

"Oh, Judy, our lamp. You 
gave me our lamp?' 

Hope regained her poise. In- 
deed, there it was, the familiar 
night stand lamp, but dressed 
now in a crisp, new shade. No 
one in the room would guess 
what the lamp meant to Carol, 
or what Judy had really given 
to her older sister. Not unless 
they sensed the sisterly affection 
that passed silently between the 
two girls. 

"It's not much," Judy ex- 
plained huskily. "I thought you 
might like part of our room to 
take with you." 

Part of the room, Hope 
thought, with emotion, she's 
giving her part of her heart. 
Above the crackling flames and 
the girls' voices, Hope's ears 
seemed to hear her daughters' 
voices down through the years. 
"Last one in bed turns off the 


It did not surprise Hope that 
Judy had thought of such an 
idea, but what Hope marveled 
at, was that she would have the 
courage to carry the idea through. 

"Oh, infant," Carol said now 
to Judy, "every night I reach up 
to turn off the light, I'll be 
silently saying goodnight to you." 

"I know," Judy said happily, 
scooting across the room to sit 
on the floor beside Carol, "that's 
what I thought." Judy sat cross- 
legged, close to Carol, folding 
the ribbons and papers as 
Carol continued to unwrap her 
gifts. She moved, Hope thought, 
because she got Carol's message. 
Carol wanted Judy at her side, 
to share her joy. 

Hope smiled, then, her first 
relaxed smile in several days, 
for she felt certain now beyond 
all doubt that Carol would never 
be very far away from Judy 
. . .ever! 


Iris W. Schow 

Told she's forgotten to say, "Thanks," 
She gravely wrote to square it: 
"Dear Grandma, 

Thank you for the hat. 
I hardly ever wear it." 




Josephine H. Beck 

I choose freedom: 

Freedom is the most precious possession of life, next to life itself. 

— President David O. McKay 

"Let freedom ring" is a thought which is thrilling to my soul. I 
have the right and power to choose for myself whether I will be good 
or bad, happy or sad. My Heavenly Father gave me this blessing of 
being a free agent for myself. It is a divine privilege with a mighty 

President McKay has said: 

The gospel of Jesus Christ is the perfect law of freedom. We do not wish to sup- 
plant any government, but we wish to have this truth in our homes, in our hearts, 
and to teach it to our children as the best, most glorious thing in all the world. 
(Church Section, Deseret News, August 24, 1963.) 

It is my desire that my children also may know for themselves 
the truth of the gospel of Jesus Christ. I will always be grateful to 
my parents for trying to instill this in my life and for their splendid 
example of righteous living. 

The Lord told us that there would be wicked and designing men 
who would seek to rob us of our happiness and well-being by 
attempting to persuade us to take up habits which would make us 
slaves. If we value our freedom we would not choose to be slaves, 
therefore, we must not relax our vigil against the enemies of free- 


Ruth G. Rothe 

Sometimes we let a fence of deep resentment 
Build up around our hearts against someone, 
And then as hate-filled years pass slowly onward, 
We cannot clearly state just what was done, 
The words perhaps once innocently spoken 
We cannot now repeat— even recall; 
If we had only practiced swift forgiveness 
There would have been no reason for it all. 






Carolyn L. Wright 

■ Susan snapped back to attention at the instructor's words as she heard 
him begin the assignment. 

"To involve you more in this period of time, your term paper will be a 
biography. I want you to get to know how a person who lived in that time 
period felt, what he thought. I don't want one of those he-was-born-here- 
and-died-there kind of biographies. The individual may be anyone you 
choose, famous or not. Here is the catch. Your main source must be some- 
thing the individual wrote." 

A chorus of moans arose. 

"It isn't as hard as you may think. For famous people, there are often 
published autobiographies, collections of letters, and so forth. For many 
others, there are journals, diaries, that kind of thing." 

"Diary," Susan thought. "Great-grandmother Carter." 

The bell rang, Susan gathered up her books and rushed out. Tammy 
caught up with her and matched her quick steps. 

"Sue, what have your parents decided about this fall?" she asked. 

Susan frowned as the same problem again captured her attention. "Oh, 
they won't decide. It's up to me." 

"Whoopee! Then it's all set. We're off to State. Two years at dear, 
little, City College, but watch out State, here we come." 

Tammy noticed Susan wasn't joining in her enthusiasm. "Hey, what's 
wrong? You don't seem very happy for someone who gets to go to State. 
We are going to State, aren't we?" 

"I didn't say I could go to State," Susan replied glumly. "I just said my 
parents were leaving it to me to decide." 

"That's the same thing, isn't it? You want to go to State. You make 
the decision. You choose State. Seems pretty simple to me." 


The Rock— Strewn Road 

"Well, it isn't, Tammy. I've got to go to biology now. I'll see you to- 
morrow." Sue left her friend very bewildered. 

Susan hardly heard a word the biology professor said. Tammy just 
didn't understand. Of course it was impossible just completely to ignore 
her parents' wishes. For one thing, they were probably right. She could 
take any of a wide variety of classes, she would be with other members of 
the Church, the Brigham Young University campus seemed so beautiful 
from the brochures, she would get to travel almost halfway across the 
country, see new places, meet new people, broaden her horizons. 

That was the trouble — new places, new people. She wouldn't know 
anyone. The campus was so big she would probably get lost. The same 
feeling of panic again threatened to overwhelm her. She would have to 
decide soon. Deadlines for applications were coming nearer. 

"It just isn't fair to make me decide," she thought. "It would be much 
easier to go to State. Tammy could be my roommate. If I got lost, at least 
I'd be lost with someone, and not all by myself. I guess I just don't have 
much pioneer spirit. Wouldn't Great-grandmother Carter be ashamed of 


"Hi, Mom." Susan said, putting her books on the table. "Mr. Johnston 
wants us to write a biography of somebody, and we have to use some- 
thing she wrote. Don't we have a diary that Great-grandmother Carter 

"Yes, Susie. It's so old, though, please be very careful." 

"I will, Mom. I'll start right after dinner." 

"Susie, have you thought any more about which school? Dad and I . . ." 

"I know, Mom, but I just can't decide. I'll probably be signing up at City 
College again." 

"City College is good, or your father wouldn't be teaching there, but we 
are convinced you need to learn to meet people. You've known almost 
everyone at City College since you were in the first grade. We'd like you 
to be around other young people of the Church. That has been one thing I 
haven't liked about living in the branch. There just aren't any young 
people for you to be with." 

"Yes, Mom, but I just can't face the idea of not knowing anyone. If I 
could just stay here and never have to go anywhere I'd be perfectly happy." 

Susan hurried through her chores to get to work on her assignment. 
She was really looking forward to it. She had heard many stories about 
Emmalou Putney Carter. Susan always pictured her as holding off a band 
of Indians while holding a baby on her hip. She carefully unwrapped the 
old volume, and almost reverently opened it. Suddenly she saw a face, the 
face of a young girl. In one corner of the drawing was the inscription 
"Emmalou Putney, sixteen years." Susan had seen several old photographs 
of a sweet, little old lady with white hair piled high on top of her head, 
and very merry eyes. But this was a different person. A serious girl, shy 
looking, and . . . and . . . timid. 

Susan began to read. She quickly skimmed the pages until one entry 
caught her eye. 

"April 23, 1844. Papa met some gentlemen today and invited them to 
supper. They called themselves elders and talked about a new Church. 
They spoke of things in a way that made them seem so natural. It was 
very strange. Grandfather said he didn't think there was a word of truth 
in it, but Papa was very impressed. 


February 1968 

"May 15, 1844. Today something happened I would never want to 
happen again. Clara will not speak to me. She has remained silent since 
breakfast. Papa announced that he is going to be baptized by the elders. 
Grandfather was very angry. He said that if Mama was alive she would 
never allow such foolishness. Papa asked Clara and me if we would be bap- 
tized, too. Clara said she would get her hair wet and it would never be dry 
in time for Mercy Phillips' party. I want to please Papa, but Grandfather 
said there is not much good being said about the new Church and Papa 
has just been deceived. 

"I did promise Papa I would read The Book of Mormon, and that is what 
made Clara angry. She wanted me to help her iron her petticoats and dress 
for the party, and curl her hair. But I did promise Papa. This is the most 
miserable day of my life. 

"June 3, 1844. I went to meeting with Papa. They seem like nice people 
and not at all like what everyone is saying. Clara said it is mortifying to 
have her own father be a Mormon. Grandfather says they are all liars 
and thieves and worse. But Papa isn't and those people seemed very nice. 
The elders who baptized Papa spoke of the authority to act in God's name 
and when they said they had that authority I had a very peculiar feeling. 
I just knew they were telling the truth. When I told Papa he was very 
happy. He wants me to be baptized, but it would upset Clara and Grand- 
father and there has been trouble. 

"June 16, 1844. The situation is getting worse. There has been some 
talk of violence. Papa wants to go to the Mormon city, Nauvoo. It is only 
three days' journey and I could come back here and visit. But to leave my 
home and friends? How can I do that? But how can I let Papa go by him- 
self? I do not have to choose now. Papa could not leave until after harvest, 

"June 29, 1844. A rider came through with terrible news. The Mormon 
Prophet is dead. No one knows what happened. The elders are going to 
Nauvoo right away. Papa is going, too. He went to Grandfather and set- 
tled everything. For Papa's share of the farm, he gets a wagon, team, 
and supplies, and Clara's needs will be taken care of. She refused to come. 
I might have, except Grandfather said Papa was risking my neck and that 
was wicked. To even think Papa was wicked! So I said I would go. But I 
am so frightened. I must choose quickly what to take. 

"Clara and I just cannot stand to be parted. She wants me to stay, 
and I want her to go. But each has to do what she must. I must go with 
Papa. It is so hard, but Papa says the Lord commands us to do only what 
it is possible for us to do. I know I must be brave. Papa says it will not be 
easy, but we will do the best we can." 

Susan sat staring at the tear-stained page. The words were whirling 
around in her mind. She knew the main story of Great-grandmother 
Carter's life, but it had never seemed a real person had done all that. More 
of an ideal. The very picture of courage, facing all the dangers that came 
her way. This girl wasn't like that. Maybe I thought I knew Great-grand- 
mother Carter, Susan thought, but I surely didn't know Emmalou Putney. 

Susan read on. There was the entry of her baptism, how they had found 
a small house in Nauvoo. 

"April 11, 1845. I have met the most wonderful girl. Hannah Carter. 
She is just my age and a great friend. I feel I have known her all my life. 
And she is so brave. Yesterday she killed a snake with her hoe. I should 


The Rock— Strewn Road 

have died first. She is keeping the garden so her brother Thomas can work 
on the temple. 

"May 24, 1845. The temple is finished. Such a glorious day. There is so 
much joy, surely it is spreading all over the country. Such a beautiful, 
beautiful day. 

"September 5, 1845. The temple seems to inflame the mobs against us. 
It is not safe to be out from the city. Papa says not to fear. God will pro- 
tect us if it is we should live, and if we must give our lives we will be 
eternally rewarded. I must hold to that. 

"November 13, 1845. Papa and Brother Carter almost have everything 
ready. We plan to travel together. Two small families are safer together 
than separate. 

"There was a letter from Clara. She has new shoes for a party. She has 
set her cap for Mercy Phillips' brother and wants to look especially nice. 

"I need a pair of walking shoes, but there has been so much to buy, I 
will just have to wait. 

"February 21, 1846. We have been preserved from our enemies. The last 
days in Nauvoo we were constantly under fear of attack. I wanted to hide 
under the bed. Tom says to be afraid shows our faith is weak, that we do 
not trust the Lord. But now we are safe. It is cold and many are sick, but 
the Lord is with us because we are doing his will. I still feel afraid some- 
times, but I get on my knees and I receive strength. We must have that 
strength if we are to reach Zion. We must reach Zion." 

Susan closed the worn volume. Tears streamed down her cheeks. What 
am I crying for? Not for Emmalou Putney. She won her battle, Susan 
chided herself. Great-grandmother Carter had to face permanent separa- 
tion from her sister, she was chased from her home by a mob, she walked 
across the plains, and most of it bare-footed, she had to make a home in 
the wilderness. Great-grandmother Carter had fought the good fight. 

What an idiot I am, Susan thought. All I have to do is hop on a bus, 
and there I am. And I can come home for Christmas. So what am I 
afraid of? When we do the right thing, the Lord is with us. 

Susan handed the bulky envelope to her mother. 

"Mom, would you have this sent Air Mail?" 

Susan's mother looked at the Brigham Young University address. "Susie, 
how did you decide? W 7 hat happened?" 

"Great-grandmother Carter stopped being Great-grandmother Carter 
and started being Emmalou Putney and the rest was easy. But, Mom, 
would you write me every day, at least, at first?" 



Vesta Nickerson Fairbairn 


Diamonds are these— 

Loveliest wedding of 

Winter and water, in perfect 




Ethel Jacobson 

A breeze drifts down the canyon 

Through dancing aspen glens, 
While bright against their murmur 

Is the evening song of wrens. 
From somewhere on the hilltop 

A lone coyote calls. 
The creek has hidden harp strings 

In crystal waterfalls. 
And all these are, 

That there may be 
A lullaby 

For Stephanie. 

Willard Litp 


Helen Hinckley Jones 

■ Mama didn't have any French words in her vocabulary, not even 
the familiar housewifely word "casserole." But she did have both 
knowledge and wisdom about what she called the "hot dish." 

Mama had an enamelware pan — blue on the outside and white on 
the inside — that went into our oven almost every day. Before we 
baked with gas or electricity, the blue pan often stayed in the oven 
all day, and in it beans baked slowly in a luxury of molasses, spice, 
and bits of ham. Another dish that required slow baking was the rice, 
brown sugar, and raisins that bubbled and grew a creamy beige as 
Mama turned under, again and again, the brown skin that formed on 
the top. 

Potatoes were another stand-by. Mama sometimes peeled and 
cubed boiled potatoes that had been cooked in their well-scrubbed 
"jackets," poured creamy cheese sauce over them, and whisked the 
blue pan that held this everyday goodness into the oven only long 
enough to bake a crumbly crust of cracker crumbs, butter, and 
cheese that topped it. If Mama had all afternoon, she peeled un- 
cooked potatoes and sliced them very thin. Into the blue pan, pre- 
pared with real butter, she put a layer of potatoes, then a sprinkling 
of flour, salt and pepper; potatoes again, again salt, pepper, and flour 
until the pan was two thirds full. Over this she carefully poured rich 
milk. Slowly, the potatoes grew tender in the slow oven. By some en- 
chantment not known to me, the milk didn't curdle. Some of it was 
absorbed by the potatoes and it, in turn, absorbed the flour and 
the seasonings — delicious. On special occasions, Mama covered the 
potatoes with loin pork chops and let their succulent goodness per- 
meate to the very bottom of the blue pan in a process which Papa 
called "gilding the lily." 

Macaroni and cheese made Mama's slow-baked way, was all right. 
So was stew of yesterday's pot roast of beef, potatoes, carrots and 
onions, topped with made-from-scratch sour cream biscuits. But my 
favorite was veal pie. Early in the morning, or sometimes even the 
night before, Mama boiled veal shanks or shoulder. She sometimes 
allowed me to help her to pick the meat from the bone, though I 
often ate more than I put in the bowl. To the bite-sized pieces of 
meat, she added what she called "milk gravy." Carefully, she lined 
the sides of the blue pan with a paper-thin strip of crust, then she 
added the meat and the gravy, and topped the whole thing with a 
circle of crust. In the crust she cut two long slits that looked to us 
like willows. They must have been meant for willows, because along 


each side of the sfrt}& jme^made leaf- like rier-j^afK>ffs, and the edge 
she fluted to the sidelining with perfect scallop. Was there ever 
anything as beautiful 4s^ Mama's deep-dish v^al pie? 

When something wasjbaking in the blue pan, I would return to 
the kitchen, again and again, for several deep sniffs between prac- 
ticing Hanon on the piano and reading my library book. Finally, 
when I could tolerate the anticipation no longer, I would hang around 
the kitchen complaining, "But, Mama, it's so long until dinner!" 

Sometimes, Mama would put me to setting the table, but other 
times she would take the blue pan from the oven and put it neatly 
in the center of a dazzling washed and boiled dish towel. As she 
reached for the corners of the towel to tie it into a carrying basket 
my heart would turn over with the pain of loss. Mama had made 
this beautiful food for some other family! 

Sometimes, it went to a house where a new family was moving in, 
to welcome strangers into the brotherhood (sisterhood, or youngster- 
hood) of our pleasant block. Sometimes, it went to a family moving 
out who didn't have time to cook in the midst of packing and the 
thorough house cleaning that used to go with leaving a rented house. 
Sometimes, it went to a friend who had unexpected house guests and 
could use the extra food, or to one who was ill and couldn't get 
around to go to the store or to cook. 

We didn't often send store-bought flowers to funerals, but the blue 
pan was always early, often the first food to arrive at any home from 
which a family member had departed. 

I was often entrusted with the delivery. Half rebelliously, I would 
carry the dish-towel basket like a suitcase, banging it for a while 
against one leg, then for a time against the other. If the delivery had 
interrupted some specially important activity like playing "onesies 
and twosies" with my friend Virginia, I would kick a rock in front 
of me on purpose to wear out my shoes and wonder what would 
happen if the blue pan got lost and could never get home. 

It never did get lost. Everybody knew the Hinckley's blue pan. 

One day, an unusual family came into our town and settled, with 
the permission of the town or county (I never did know which), into 
a shabby, vacant house. The house had been purchased, I think, 
because it stood on land needed for an extension of the cemetery, 
and it had never been demolished. The mother went right to bed 
and added another baby to the family. The father, the first un- 
employed man I had ever seen, sat in the kitchen. He didn't read, 


The Home— Inside and Out 

he didn't make willow whistles for his boys or doll furniture for his 
girls, he just sat. 

Nearly every day Mama sent a hot dish, by me, to this family. I 
knew the rules. The blue pan went to homes where the mother was 
ill and couldn't get around to go to the store or to cook. But that 
good-for-nothing man sitting in the kitchen and rising only to spoon 
the beautiful food into an ugly, soiled soup tureen and to give me 
back the unwashed pan without even a thank you, I could not 

One morning when Mama tied my favorite veal pie into a dish towel 
basket, I exploded into tears and angry words. "Why don't we eat 
this ourselves?" I demanded. "Just our family?" 

"Why, dear," Mama said, "if we didn't carry food to this family, 
they would go hungry. You wouldn't want all of those little people 
to be hungry, would you?" 

"Well, I'm hungry," I insisted. "All morning I've been thinking 
about this pie. And that good-for-nothing father. ..." I loved this 
long descriptive word I had heard others use. 

Papa, hearing my angry voice, came into the kitchen. He gave 
me his handkerchief to dry my eyes, then he sat down and stood me 
facing him. He spoke slowly. "Honey, I want you to remember this. 
Every minute of every day there is a baby born who will never in his 
life be able to really take care of himself. Even when he grows up to 
be a man he'll have to depend upon others. Jesus said, 'For ye have 
the poor always with you.' " 

"But Papa," I protested, feeling the tears coming again, "he's 
not blind. He has two legs and two arms, and. . . ." 

Papa offered the handkerchief again. "There's something lacking 
in some people, and you can't see from the outside that this im- 
portant thing is missing; but still the something that isn't there is 
more necessary than eyes, or legs or arms. And I think that if a man 
is born without it, he can't develop it any more than he could grow 
a second arm if he had been born with only one." 

I stood undecided about what argument to use next to save that 
pie for our family. It would only be broken and ruined when it was 
spooned into the cracked soup tureen. Papa got up and put the 
blue pan, tied into the dish towel, in my hand. "Every day we can 
thank God that we were born with this special something inside us. 
We can give instead of needing to accept." 

"Papa," I began, still puzzled, "what is this thing?" 

"No one has a name for it," Papa said. "In my own mind I call 
it drive." 

"Run along, dear," Mama urged me. "I don't want the pie to 
get cold." 

I know all about casseroles — family casseroles, party casseroles, 
church dinner casseroles. Being a housewife on a budget, I have 
perfected half a hundred. But every time I make a donation to any- 
one, I remember the blue pan and the love and good feeling that 
Mama baked into every hot dish. 



** w * <febjuhry 1963" 






Mabel Varley Christensen, San Luis Stake, Sanford, Colorado, has a multitude of 
talents and hobbies. During one Christmas season she made 150 pounds of candy 
for friends and relatives. She raises African violets, creates her own designs for 
beautiful pieced and appliqued quilts. Crocheting, embroidering, decorative pillows, 
and aprons are products of her skillful hands. 

She is an expert seamstress and for many years did custom sewing, drafting and 
cutting her own patterns for dresses, coats, and suits. She has made over 1500 aprons. 

She has always found time for Church activity, and has held ward and stake 
positions in all auxiliaries of the Church. For more than forty years she has served 
as a visiting teacher. 

Sister Christensen has brought much happiness to her family, consisting of her 
husband of fifty-two years, five sons, twenty-two grandchildren, and fourteen great- 
grandchildren. Much of her time is taken up presently with genealogy work, which 
she lists among her greatest accomplishments. 


Aunt Minerva's Inspiration Dough 

Minerva P. Everett 

2 c. scalded milk 1 c. warm water 

6 tbsp. butter or margarine 1 tsp. salt 

2 packages dry or fresh yeast 3 eggs beaten 

1 tsp. sugar 8 c. white flour 

Scald the milk and add shortening while the milk is still hot. Dissolve yeast and sugar 
in warm water and add to the milk mixture when it is lukewarm. Add salt and eggs 
and mix well. Place in mixing bowl and add four cups of flour, mixing well. Allow to 
rise about two hours. Knead in the other 4 cups of flour. Let rise until double in bulk. 
Roll the dough and cut into biscuits. Dip each biscuit in melted shortening and fold 
over as in making Parker House rolls. Let rise until very light (about one hour). Bake 
at 350° for about twenty to twenty-five minutes, depending upon the size of the 

Cinnamon rolls may be made from this recipe by rolling out part or all of the dough 
as desired. Spread the dough with shortening and sprinkle with cinnamon in desired 
amounts. Then add seedless raisins which have been boiled for five minutes then 
drained. Roll the dough like a jelly roll and cut off the circles one or two inches thick. 
Dip in melted shortening in pan and turn over. Allow to rise until very light. Bake .at 
350° until brown (twenty to twenty-five minutes). 


Ruth Smith 

Are you becoming tired of the same old treats for parties or family nights? 
Try these old, old recipes for something new and delicious. 

Pioneer Wheat 

Place a cup of clean, dry wheat in a pre-heated (medium heat) heavy pan, 
containing just enough vegetable oil to cover the bottom. 

Stir about 5-10 minutes, until kernels are popped (they will pop without 
stirring, but scorch easily and taste burnt). 

Sprinkle with popcorn salt, stir, and spread out on a paper towel to cool. 
Keep small children's hands away until it does cool, as it can blister an over- 
eager hand. 

Golden Parched Corn 

Dried kernels of sweet corn can be cooked the same way. They may take 
a trifle longer to pop, however. 

Note. For those interested in trying these recipes, wheat and corn can usually 
be purchased from farmers, food stores, flour and feed mills, or health food 



Asel B. Brodt 

a Many stories could be told 
about a large, ornate, gold- 
framed mirror that for seventy 
years graced the wall of a little 
adobe house in a small town at 
the foot of a mountain. During 
those years this mirror hung in 
the. parlor between the kitchen 
door and the north window, al- 
most straight across the room 
from the front door. It was the 
first thing noticed by anyone 
entering the room. 

The little house was new. 
There were only two children, 
when the mirror came as an 
anniversary present to the 
young wife. Through the years, 

ten more children were born to 
this pioneer couple. As the fam- 
ily grew in number and in size, 
there was never time nor money 
enough to add additional, much- 
needed rooms to the house. Here 
the children grew up, and the 
mirror looked down on their 
sorrows and their joys and be- 
came affectionately known as 
"Old Goldie." She reigned like a 
queen in the household. 

To Old Goldie was carried 
each baby, to be shown for the 
first time, with his little round 
face and bright, inquiring eyes. 
Before Old Goldie, all the Christ- 
mas and Fourth of July dresses 
of six growing girls were fitted 
and admired. Six boys learned to 
part their hair and to tie their 
ties and to shave as Old Goldie 
flashed back downy chins and 
changing faces. 

Old Goldie patiently heard all 
the prepared speeches and mem- 
orized recitations directed at 
her, as the young people prac- 
ticed for desired effects of voice 
and gestures to be used for 


The Home— Inside and Out 

Church and school programs. 
And she watched the courting 
and falling in love of those same 
young people, and even some of 
their wedding receptions. 

The family parlor became the 
social center of the town, and 
Old Goldie could have told of 
the cultural growth of both the 
town and its people. Fine plays 
and light operas were learned 
and rehearsed in her presence. 
Wedding and graduation dresses 
were fitted before Old Goldie, 
and she reflected back a radiant 
happiness, as the wearer turned 
away to face a new life. 

Old Goldie couldn't speak, but 
she gave to each an honest, 
direct answer when he stood be- 
fore her for self-analysis. There 
were times when selfish, angry 
defiance was hurled into her 
face. But she hung quietly, look- 
ing at the irate speaker with his 
own eyes until the storm was 
spent, and the eyes, first, stared 
at what she silently showed them, 
then dropped. Unable to face his 
own inner reflections, each child 
would turn and walk away to 
seek solitude and meditate on 
Old Goldie's sermon. 

Yes, Old Goldie watched 
seventy years of growth and 

many changes come to this fam- 
ily and to the town. Now, the 
one to whom she had been given 
as a gift so many years ago, lay 
in her casket within an arm's 
length of her beloved old mirror. 
The children, grandchildren, and 
great-grandchildren came, by the 
score, to bid farewell to Grand- 
ma, and to visit the old house for 
the last time. Old Goldie seemed 
to hang desolate and untouched 
by the crowd, as she looked down 
upon her dear mistress. Would 
all the stories locked in her mem- 
ories ever be released and told? 
She appeared dull and tired and 
seemed to say, "Dear old friend, 
we have had a long, eventful 
life together. Now you will be 
laid to rest, and this old house 
will be torn down, but what will 
become of me?" 

Then a man's voice was heard 
to say, "No, John; true, I am the 
oldest, but my family are all 
married and gone. You have a big 
family of growing children at 
home yet. So you take Old Goldie 
home with you to help you to rear 
those children right." 

It might have been the after- 
noon sun slanting across the 
room that made Old Goldie look 
so bright and alive again. 


Kathryn Kay 

What else is there to do 
except stop crying, 
regird myself, with faith restrengthening- 
what's life itself except continued trying? 
For instance, look at winter . . . look at spring! 



Shirley Thulin 

A new apron has been designed, and it is a dandy! It does double duty 
and is so versatile you will find it a great bazaar item. 

This apron is practical, of floral cotton on one side, with a big serviceable 
pocket. It is just right for the cooking chores. Then, when the food is all on 
the table and the family or company are seated, quick as a wink turn the 
apron about, and you have a fancy apron, pretty while serving. 

The fancy side is made of organdy or nylon which has no right or wrong 
side to it. It should be sheer enough to show the flowers of the other fabric 
through. A dainty pocket edged in lace completes the fanciness, and no one 
will realize you still have the same apron on! 


Using your favorite little front apron pattern, cut one complete pattern of 
the bright floral cotton. This fabric should have no wrong or right side, or at 
least the flowers should be fairly bright on the wrong side. If your pattern 
does not have a good-sized pocket, then cut a pocket pattern out of paper 
first. Now sew the pocket on, but not the ties or the band. 

Cut the organdy apron, but there is no need to cut another band or an- 
other set of ties. Cut a daintier pocket and sew lace or eyelet around it. 
Stitch it to the organdy apron front. 

Now, placing the sheer fabric on top of the right side of the floral fabric, 
machine stitch the two aprons together all around the apron, leaving it open 
across the top. Trim the seams to Va inch and turn right side out and press. 
Now sew the band and the ties on as you would for any apron. 


Chapter 6 

Throw Down 
the Gauntlet 

Janet W. Breeze 

Synopsis: Nancy Jackson, with two children, accompanies her husband Grant on a 
teaching assignment to the Island of Truk. After a brief stopover on Guam, the 
family arrives on Truk, where a quonset hut becomes their home. However, Nancy 
is told by a native doctor that she will have to go back to Guam for the arrival of 
expected twins. A letter comes from the Mortensens, their friends who live on Saipan, 
saying that the Jackson family will be welcome at their home, and that a teacher 
will exchange teaching assignments with Grant. Upon their arrival, a native maid, 
Soledad, takes charge of the children. 

■ At the conclusion of another 
six a.m. feeding, Nancy held 
one of the twins, and Grant 
held the other. 

"Do you still think they look 
like me?" he asked. 

"I'm afraid so," Nancy 
laughed. "Oh, well — what I really 
mean is — it's just about more 
than Amy and I can stand to be 
surrounded by so many hand- 
some men all the time!" 

"They are the best-looking 

Saipanese you've ever seen, aren't 
they?" . 

"Well— they're the blondest! 
Which is more than most of the 
Saipanese can stand! Every time 
I go out to the hospital for "baby 
check," people come closer and 
closer, until I have practically a 
whole crowd sitting on my lap! 
And then the pinching starts. 
The first time it happened with 
Skipper, I thought the clerk in 
the grocery store was being 


February 1968 

mean, but out at the hospital, 
people are constantly coming up 
and making little cheek and 
elbow pinches on the children. I 
don't know if it's the different 
coloring or their chubbiness that 
makes them so irresistibly pinch- 
able. Come to think of it, though, 
I haven't seen Soledad do it to 
Skipper any more since he bit 

"That must have gone over 

"Really big. Oh, Grant, I just 
don't know what I'm going to do. 
Soledad means so well, but some- 
times I feel like a third thumb 
around here — like the day I 
came home from the hospital, 
and she took the babies away 
from me. Why, I could have dis- 
missed her right then." 

"But you didn't — and you 
wouldn't. Besides, you weren't in 
a very good frame of mind that 
day, anyway." 

"So would you like to exist on 
nothing but rice three times a 
day for two solid days?" 

Grant put the baby he had 
been holding down inside the 
playpen on its stomach and then 
twisted open the window louvers 
to let in more air. 

"Let's not exaggerate, honey. 
You have canned beef stew for 
dinner. And you were only in 
that hospital for five meals — not 

Nancy placed her twin beside 
Grant's in the playpen. 

"It really is fun having one 
apiece this time, isn't it?" she 
asked. "And don't count too 
much on Soledad." 


Nancy broke three eggs into 
the frying pan and then began 
setting the table for breakfast. 

"Well, in the first place, she is 
becoming more and more unre- 
liable. I never dreamed a calen- 
dar had so many holidays! And 
in the second place, when she is 
here, I have about had all I can 
stand of being second place." 

"But I thought she had really 
been a help to you," Grant said. 

"Well, she has. But she does 
so much sometimes that I sort of 
walk around half asleep — just be- 
cause I'm bored. Now that the 
twins are sleeping all night, I just 
wish I knew of a gracious way 
out, without hurting Francine's 
feelings, for having hired Soledad 
in the first place." 

"But you used to say if we 
ever had money, the first thing 
you'd do would be to hire a 
housekeeper. Now you have one, 
and you're still not happy." 

"It's just that I feel like I'm 
drifting away from you and the 
children by not doing more for 
you. I couldn't care less what 
any of you wear now that I don't 
have the job of washing and 
ironing. Well, it's too hard to 
explain. I guess I've just been 
getting too dependent on her 
lately. When she doesn't show 
up in the morning, I just about 
turn inside out at the thoughts 
of having to clean up the break- 
fast dishes and make the beds. 
And I don't like feeling that 
way! That's lazy — and sinful!" 

Grant laughed at her and 
painted his eggs with catsup. 

"I guess you're right," he said. 
"You never were happy unless 
you were going a hundred miles 
an hour. So what are you going 
to do about it?" 

"I don't know. But hurry up. 
You're going to be late." 

"Listen," he said, "see if you 


Throw Down the Gauntlet 

can get Soledad to stay with the 
children after school. I want you 
to go to Lake Susupe again with 

As Grant drove away, a jeep 
came rattling up the hill. When 
it clunked to a halt outside her 
door, Nancy heard two familiar 



"Hunggan! Hunggan!" 

"Ahi! Ahi! Ahi!" 

Finally, Soledad burst through 
the door and threw herself down 
on a kitchen chair with one 
great disgusted thud. 

"What's the matter now, Sole- 
dad?" Nancy asked. 

"I wish we could separate!" 
she said. 

"Whatever for?" 

"We don't understand each 

"Like how?" 

"I tell him, 'do disP And him 
say 'do it yourself!' " 

Nancy chuckled. "Excuse me," 
she said. "But it sounds to me as 
if he understands you pretty well. 
What was it you were shouting 
to each other?" 

"I tell him yes. Him tell me 

"Soledad, I hate to tell you 
this, but your matriarchal society 
is coming to an end." 

"What that?" 

"Times are changing. Your 
men have been going to school 
long enough now that they're 
beginning to see how other 
people live. And Nana is no 
longer the boss." 

"You not boss here?" 

"No. Latter-day Saint women 
do not boss their husbands. We 
call ourselves companions. That 

means we both try to be helpful 
to each other, but the man still 
remains the head of the house." 

"You like that?" 

"I love it. It's a good feeling to 
have someone you can depend on 
to tell you what he thinks is the 
right thing to do." 

Now Nancy felt she had 
caught the moment she was 
hoping for. 

"Soledad, do you really have 
to work?" she asked. "I mean — 
your husband works. Doesn't he 
make enough to buy your rice?" 


"Then why work?" 

"I don't like to stay home!" 


"It not pretty like here." 

"But couldn't you make it 

"I don't know. I never try." 

"Don't you think that could 
have something to do with the 
reason you and your husband 
fight all the time?" 

Soledad gave the traditional 
Saipanese blink of the eyes, 
which interpreted means, "Who 

"Frankly," now Nancy was 
getting around to what she really 
wanted to say, "I feel my hus- 
band would be happier if I were 
to do more for him. What I 
mean, is, why don't you try 
staying home part of the time 
and making it a place your hus- 
band will want to come home 

"You think maybe that work?" 

"I'm sure of it, Soledad, I'm 
sure of it!" 

"Maybe I try. You don't get 
new maid — I work part time." 


"I stay today — late. Finish 


February 1968 

"Fine, Mr. Jackson wants me 
to go 'boondocking' when he gets 
home. Will you stay with the 

"Hundert per cent, Missus!" 
"Si Yuus Maase, Soledad." 
Then Nancy repeated herself in 
English. "Thank you." 

When Nancy and Grant had 
first entered Trust Territory, it 
had been the rainy season. Now 
they were in the middle of the 
dry season. Many of the tangan- 
tangan plants had dropped their 
foliage, and the penetrating odor 
of smoke polluted the fresh Pa- 
cific air as one "boonie" fire after 
another broke out across the 

"This really is the only time of 
year to do this," Grant said to 
Nancy, as they walked the shores 
of Lake Susupe. "During the 
rainy season, there's more water 
in the lake — and it's harder to 
get in here through the 'boon- 

"What does it matter how 
much water there is in the lake 
when it has no bottom, anyway?" 

"Oh, that's just a native 
superstition, that and the alli- 
gators. No American has ever 
seen an alligator on Saipan. But 
this lake is supposed to be full of 
them. Just folklore. The only 
threat here is this bog. Probably 
somewhere in the dim, dark past, 
somebody was trapped in the 
quicksand, and the whole lake 
took on an aura of suspicion. 
Anyway, I want to measure the 
depth of the quicksand just out 
of curiosity. Then I think I'll 
come back Saturday morning and 
collect some plant specimens. 
Here, hold the other end of this 

"Oh, by the way," Nancy 
said, "we have a new maid." 


"Yes! Me." 

"Now, how are you going to 
get your book researched if you 
spend all your time cleaning 

"I've about given up on that," 
she said. "There have been so 
many cultures influencing these 
people for the past hundred 
years, I'm beginning to think 
there is no such thing as a na- 
tive dance. The Saipanese do a 
great polka they picked up from 
the German occupation. And you 
saw the Palauans stop right in 
the middle of swinging their grass 
skirts and mark time, 'Hot, do, 
tree, far!' They would make 
much better soldiers than dan- 

As they slowly worked their 
way around the swampy shore 
of the lake, the sun was ex- 
tinguished by the sea before 
they realized their probing of the 
quicksand was approaching an 

"We'd better get back," Grant 
said. "There isn't enough day- 
light left to go on around. It 
would be too dangerous not to 
be able to see where we were 

Nancy turned and followed 
him in retracing their steps, 
taking care not to walk near the 
tiny, round pieces of wet quartz. 

"You know," she said, "I think 
I'm going to miss Soledad." 

Grant stopped suddenly and 
held his arm out to prevent 
Nancy from passing him. 

"Shhh, listen," he said. 

As they stopped talking, both 
of them could hear a sound like 
popcorn popping. 


"I thought I could smell 
smoke a little stronger," Grant 
said. "The wind must be blowing 
a boonie lire this way." 

"Don't you think we can make 
it back to the car?" 

Now the smoke was becoming 
more evident and flaky black 
ashes began drifting about them. 

"No, I don't," he said, "and 
we can't go in the other direction 
either. There's only one way 
back to the car, and that's 
across the lake." 

"Swim? In a bottomless lake? 
With alligators?" 

"I'll tie up a little raft for our 
things, Nancy. You take your 
shoes and stockings off." 

Nancy removed her footwear 
as she was told. 

"Looks like a picnic," she 

Then she stared at the darken- 
ing water, and her armor dropped 
with a thud. 

(To be continued) 


Lucy Wool ley Jones 

I wonder why sight is not made to last 

As long as the rest of this frame, 

That glasses we need in order to read 

To me seems a pitiful shame! 

I lay them down here and I look for them there, 

And the minutes slip by and I bluster, 

"Now where are those needful, but false, pesky orbs?" 

I really am all in a fluster! 

I must bake a cake for our big ward bazaar 

And it's late and I can't find my glasses! 

Now what does that recipe say? I'm not sure; 

Could be sugar or spice or molasses? 

Glory be! If I didn't need glasses! 




Relief Society Activities 

$t«*e *ttt**v !C 

Great Falls Stake (Montana), Conrad Branch Relief Society Style Show 

June 10, 1967 

Second row, seventh from left: Lorine W. Yeager, President, Conrad Branch Relief 
Society; eighth from left, Alice S. Denning, First Counselor. 

Third row, seventh from left: Lorraine M. Den Boer, chairman, style show com- 

Glenna MacDonald, President, Great Falls Stake Relief Society, reports: "The 
Conrad Branch held a very successful musical program and style show. The program 
emphasized sewing for the family. 

"This accomplishment made mothers realize just what wonderful things can be 
done for the family with just a little effort. 

"The sisters were presented with a pin-cushion corsage made in the shape of a 
spring bonnet. Light refreshments were served to a very appreciative audience." 


All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through the stake 
Relief Society presidents, or mission Relief Society supervisors. One annual submission will be 
accepted, as space permits, from each stake and mission of the Church. Submissions should be 
addressed to the Editorial Department, Relief Society Magazine, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. For 
details regarding pictures and descriptive material, see The Relief Society Magazine for January 
1966, page 50. 

Beaver Stake (Utah), Greenville Ward Relief Society, Small But Active 

Standing, left to right: Margaret W. Barton, President, Greenville Ward Relief 
Society; Afton S. Kesler, First Counselor; Mary Ann M. Williams, Second Counselor; 
Maxine D. Barton, Secretary-Treasurer; Sofia G. Yardley, social relations leader; Nell 
B. Blackett, cultural refinement leader. 

Insert: Lillian M. Williams, Secretary-Treasurer, Beaver Stake Relief Society, former 
president Greenville Ward Relief Society. 

Seated, left to right: Donna C. Morris; Bessie F. Edwards, visiting teacher message 
leader; Nettie C. Fordham, Magazine representative; Loretta Thompson; Alice M. 
Burton; Ann W. Blackner. 

Lucille A. Murdock, President, Beaver Stake Relief Society, reports: "We are ex- 
tremely proud of this little ward whose total membership is only seventy-nine, and 
whose Relief Society has seventeen members. They have made a fine reputation for 
Relief Society activity, and their quilts are among the best ever made. 

"The quilt in the picture is one example of the many satin and tricot quilts they 
have made. There is a special spirit of devotion and dedication among these fine 


February 1968 

Oquirrh East Stake (Utah) Sponsors Clothing Exchange and Remodeling School 

August 21-25, 1967 

Oquirrh East Stake Relief Society Officers, standing left to right: Jean Gourley, 
Counselor; Evelyn Kemp, Secretary-Treasurer; Jean Pixton, Counselor. 

Seated: Evalyn Olsen, President. 

Sister Olsen reports: "About sixty women participated in our clothing exchange 
and remodeling school, which proved to be very successful. 

"Approximately 700 articles were remodeled or exchanged. Many useful ideas were 
available to aid sisters in alterations and making over articles of clothing. Women's 
coats were converted into children's coats, women's dresses into girls' dresses or 
blouses, or boys' shirts. 

"This project was of great help to many of the families affected by the copper 
strike in our area. A great deal of advance publicity through the local newspaper and 
distribution of handbills enabled us to reach more people. 

"It was indeed a choice experience for us, and we appreciate so much the help 
that the ward presidents gave in planning and carrying out the event." 

North Carolina Stake Singing Mothers Present Music for Quarterly Conference 

May 21, 1967 

Front row, seventh to ninth from left: Madolyn Mackey, director; DeAnn Westover, 
accompanist; Katherine Bailey, President, North Carolina Stake Relief Society. 

Sister Bailey reports: "The North Carolina Stake Relief Society Singing Mothers 
presented the music for stake conference, held in Wilmington, North Carolina. About 
sixty Singing Mothers participated, representing the entire stake made up of seven 
wards and six branches. Many of the sisters had to travel as much as 250 miles 
round trip to participate. The sisters were most diligent in giving of their time and 
energy to practice. They seem to find great pleasure in singing together, and have 
sung for stake conferences annually since the organization of the stake in 1961. 
All executive officers and two members of the stake board sang with the chorus. We 
were all so appreciative of the opportunity to lift our voices in praise to our Heavenly 

Hawaii Mission Relief Society Convention 

September 1-3, 1967 

Imogene R. Woodbury, Supervisor, Hawaii Mission Relief Society, reports: "The 
warmth of sisterhood and a wonderful spirit filled the hearts of members of the 
Hawaii Mission as they met on the garden island, Kauai. Meetings consisted of educa- 
tional, homemaking, and executive sessions, under the direction of Chiyo Meyers, 
Mission Relief Society President, her counselors Ethel Young and Ruth Kondo; and 
Secretary Pearl Mahi. 

"Lesson demonstrations were presented by each district, along with recipes and 
handicraft skills. A convention brochure was given to each sister attending the con- 
vention. The brochure included a program of meetings, directions for making handi- 
craft articles, household hints, and recipes. 

"On display in the homemaking department were samples and crafts representing 
the various activities of the twenty-two branches and four districts of the mission. 
Outstanding were the beautiful 'kapas,' or Hawaiian quilts which are unique for their 
beautiful, appliqued designs. 

"Kauai Relief Society sisters were praised for their splendid job of hostessing the 
convention. They arranged for accommodations, met planes, provided transportation 
and meals, and planned a delicious luau to which each district contributed a part of 
the entertainment. 

"It was indeed a spiritual, enjoyable, and worthwhile time for the sisters who 



February 1968 

Norfolk Stake (Virginia) Singing Mothers Present Concert 

May 6, 1967 

Members of the stake board, front row seated, sixth from left, Robina Woodgate, 
visiting teacher leader; first row standing, thirteenth from left, Mildred Cramer, social 
relations leader; fourteenth, Elizabeth Ray Jackson, cultural refinement; second row 
seated, sixth from left, Ann Thonlinson, spiritual living leader; back row, eighth from 
left, Lorna McPherson, President; sixteenth from left, Nathalia Wettstein, Homemaking 
Counselor. Standing, front row behind organ, left to right: Dawn Killen, guest organist; 
Glenona Farnsworth, guest conductor, who trained and conducted the group; Charleen 
Ogden, stake board organist and concert accompanist; Gladys Skinner, President, 
Norfolk Second Ward Relief Society and narrator for the concert. 

Sister McPherson reports: "After seven months of planning and practice, the 
first concert of the Norfolk Stake Relief Society Singing Mothers was presented in the 
stake house in Norfolk, Virginia. 

"The theme for the evening was 'With a Song in My Heart'— a tribute to mothers 
and their far-reaching influence. There were sixty sisters in the chorus, representing 
five Relief Societies. The five wards are so located that much travel was required for 
practice and performance. 

"At the close of the concert, refreshments were served to the group of 400, many 
of whom were nonmembers who expressed their appreciation for the outstanding 

Tooele Stake (Utah), Tooele First Ward Honors Visiting Teachers 

July 11, 1967 

Shirley Wright, President, Tooele First Ward Relief Society, presents Anna Gillespie 
with a corsage for her outstanding service as a visiting teacher. 

Alice Harrison, President, Tooele Stake Relief Society, reports: "The presidency of 
the Tooele First Ward Relief Society were hostesses at a luncheon honoring the visiting 
teachers of the ward. 

"Special recognition was given to Sister Anna Gillespie for her outstanding record 
as a visiting teacher. She has served for twenty-six years, and during that time has 
never missed a month in making her visits. She has served in the other auxiliaries of 
the ward as well as Relief Society, and is an inspiration to all who know her." 

Parleys Stake (Utah), Parleys Sixth Ward Presents Opening Social 

September 20, 1967 

Parleys Sixth Ward Relief Society officers, seated, left to right: Betty Henderson, 
First Counselor; Lucille Taylor, President; Esther Smart, Second Counselor; Millie 
Barnes, Secretary. 

Standing, left to right: Aaron Hatch; Rhea Allen, accompanist; Judith Marsh; Olive 
Roberts; Laraine Ferguson; Elizabeth Piatt; Patti Hatch; Melba Croft; Dorothy Bench; 
Gertrude Garff; Afton Miller; Connie Manwill. 

Mary B. Riley, President, Parleys Stake Relief Society, reports: "For an opening 
social, Parleys Sixth Ward presented a musical skit written by Helen C. White, con- 
sisting of music from 'My Fair Lady,' to introduce the officers and teachers. Dorothy 
Bench, as Eliza, sang 'Show Me,' and was shown just how Relief Society could change 
her life. Each class leader showed how her program could enrich the life of Eliza. 
In the end, Eliza was a new person." 



February 1968 

Mt. Olympus Stake (Utah), East Milcreek Fifth Ward Bazaar "The Country Village" 

October 1967 

Left to right: Faun Tavoian, President, East Millcreek Fifth Ward Relief Society; 
Dorothy Leitheiser, Second Counselor; Jewell Doxey; Lucille Skanchy; Joyce Duce, 
Secretary-Treasurer; Frances Fritsch, First Counselor; Eileen Parker. 

Jelaire Simpson, President, Mount Olympus Stake Relief Society, reports: "The East 
Millcreek Fifth Ward Bazaar, 'The Country Village,' was a huge success. The cultural 
hall was turned into a country village street with shops on either side. At the end of 
the hall, the village picnic square featured old-fashioned stew, piping hot scones, and 
many other delicious foods. Red checked tablecloths adorned the round tables, and 
nearby was the Shoo-fly Bake Shop, with an aroma of home-baked goods fresh from 
the oven, and Kelby's Ice Cream Parlor, boasting freshly cranked, homemade ice 
cream cones. 

"Old-fashioned individual stores such as Higbee's Handmades, featuring beautiful, 
handmade clothing for children; Bigler's Baby Stores; 'Oh Promise Me' Bridal Shop; 
Kringles Kristmas Shop; Crabtree Drugstore; and Ye Old Curiosity Shoppe were arrayed 
with lovely handmade articles. The articles were of such variety and quality that the 
Bazaar was virtually a sell-out." 

Sydney South Stake (Australia) Relief Society Officers 

September 14, 1967 

Sydney South Stake Relief Society officers, seated, left to right: Joan McCoy, First 
Counselor; Mavis Draper, President; Delle Hunt, Second Counselor; Betty Ireland, 

Standing, left to right: June Fulthorp, chorister; Myrtle Hugo, organist; Ruth Pepper, 
visiting teacher message leader; Nita Ehmann, social relations class leader; Marjorie 
Newton, cultural refinement class leader; Eva Hennant, spiritual living class leader; 
Mary Proctor, Magazine representative. 

Mavis Draper, President, Sydney South Stake Relief Society reports: "These sisters 
are very happy in their callings and their desire is to help our stake grow in Relief 
Society activities and appreciation. They are dedicated and devoted to the gospel and 
work very hard." 

Murray Stake (Utah), Murray Fifteenth Ward Bazaar, "A World's Fair " 

August 17, 1967 

Left to right, in "Picasso's Pastry" bake sale booth, representing Italy: Charlene P. 
Singleton, homemaking leader; Nida Kitchens; Karen Aubrey. 

Shirley H. Horton, President, Murray Stake Relief Society, reports: "Murray Fifteenth 
Ward held a well-planned and well-organized bazaar with the theme 'A World's Fair.' 
Booths representing eleven countries were used. Those who attended the booths wore 
costumes depicting the country. 

"Because of the time and effort required to make a bazaar successful, these 
sisters did as much as possible beforehand. The committees had been organized 
immediately following the previous year's bazaar. Teenagers set up a nursery to care 
the for young children during the preparations. On the night of the bazaar everyone 
was relaxed and able to enjoy it thoroughly. This contributed greatly to its success. 

"Games at the bazaar to entertain the many children were themed around an 
African Safari, and featured the Hippo Fish Pond, King Kong Dart Game, and the 
Elephant Peanut Toss, among others." 



Lesson Department 

The Doctrine and Covenants 

Lesson 88— The Church and Its Purposes 

Elder Roy W. Doxey 

(Reading Assignment: Doctrine and Covenants, Section 115) 

Northern Hemisphere: First Meeting, May 1968 
Southern Hemisphere: October 1968 

OBJECTIVE: The Latter-day Saint woman examines herself to see if the purposes of the 
gospel are fulfilled in her life that her light may be a standard to her family and 


When the Holy Priesthood was 
restored in the last days, the or- 
ganization of the true Church up- 
on the earth was effected, on 
April 6, 1830. 

One of the confirmatory evi- 
dences of the Lord's instituting 
his Church, in 1830, is its name. 
Despite the fact that hundreds of 
"Christian" churches were organi- 
zed before The Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints, yet 
that Church is the only one 
which carries the full name of the 

Founder of the Christian religion. 


The word of the Lord, as given 
in Section 115 of the Doctrine and 
Covenants, made known the name 
by which his Church would be 
known from that time forth: 

And also unto my faithful servants 
who are of the high council of my 
church in Zion, for thus it shall be 
called, and unto all the elders and people 
of my Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints, scattered abroad in all the 

For thus shall my church be called 


Lesson Department 

in the last days, even The Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints, (verses 3-4.) 

While ministering among the 
Nephites, the resurrected Savior 
gave the most complete informa- 
tion concerning the reason for his 
Church being named for him. His 
disciples asked him what name 
should be given to the Church 
which he was organizing among 
them. The Lord reminded them 
that they should take upon them- 
selves his name and those who 
remained faithful to the end 
would be saved. Then this mes- 
sage was given to them: 

Therefore, whatsoever ye shall do, ye 
shall do it in my name; therefore ye shall 
call the church in my name; and ye shall 
call upon the Father in my name that he 
will bless the church for my sake. 

And how be it my church save it be 
called in my name? For if a church be 
called in Moses' name then it be Moses' 
church; or if it be called in the name of a 
man then it be the church of a man; but 
if it be called in my name then it is my 
church, if it so be that they are built 
upon my gospel. (3 Nephi 27:7-8.) 


The Savior then promised his 
disciples that since it was his 
Church, if they prayed for the 
Church in his name, the Father 
would hear them. (3 Nephi 27: 

Appended to the title, The 
Church of Jesus Christ, is the im- 
portant name Latter-day Saints. 
Because this Church was organ- 
ized in the last days, it carries 
this name. As Elder James E. 
Talmage points out, the word 
"Saint" has a very special mean- 
ing in this title. The word means 
"holy" when used as an adjective, 
but as a noun it means "a holy 
one." Therefore, members of this 

Church profess to be holy ones. 
This definition does not mean that 
the member of the Church is 
without blemish or blame, but it 
does mean, as one definition 
suggests, that "holy" applies to 
exclusive service in the cause of 
God. (Conference Report, April 
1922, page 72.) 

As the saints are set apart from 
the world by a covenant of bap- 
tism, so they are a chosen genera- 
tion, a holy nation, and a peculiar 
people, upon whom rests the re- 
sponsibility of living in accord- 
ance with gospel truths. (1 Peter 
2:9.) Theirs is the responsibility 
to learn to live in unity, to be of 
"one accord, of one mind." (Ph. 

Latter-day Saints are not pe- 
culiar because of dress, looks, or 
other characteristics, but, rather, 
due to their religious beliefs and 
practices based upon those beliefs. 
Elder John A f Widtsoe once 
pointed out the differences which 
make this people peculiar as fol- 
lows: (1) the belief that the 
Church was founded on direct 
revelation from God; (2) the 
Church is the only true Church 
upon the earth possessing the 
Holy Priesthood; (3) the body of 
doctrine and beliefs constitutes a 
fulness of the gospel of Jesus 
Christ; (4) the truth that gospel 
principles must be applied in 
one's life; (5) the members of the 
Church have the courage to live 
its teachings. (Evidences and Re- 
conciliations, pp. 41-45.) 


In the scriptures the words 
"gospel" and "Church" are syn- 
onymous as to their purpose. 


February 1968 

The gospel consists of principles 
and ordinances by which salva- 
tion may come to the believer. 
The Church, on the other hand, 
is the organization of these be- 
lievers. For all intent and pur- 
poses when one speaks of the 
gospel as the means of salvation, 
he might also say that the 
Church is the means by which 
believers in the gospel receive 
salvation. Without the gospel 
there would be no Church, and 
without the Church there would 
not be the means by which 
the gospel could be administered. 

When the Priesthood is on the 
earth, the Church is the instru- 
ment through which that author- 
ity functions. The Priesthood 
makes it possible for men to 
receive salvation ordinances. 
(D&C 84:19, 26, 27.) 

In this lesson we will con- 
sider that when the scriptures 
speak of the gospel or the Church, 
they are the same for, as pointed 
out, the one without the other 
will not bring salvation. 


After giving the Church its full 
name, the Lord gave a charge to 
his Church and its members as 

Verily I say unto you all: Arise and 
shine forth, that thy light may be a 
standard for the nations. (D&C 115:5.) 

To every member of The 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints the Lord has given 
this responsibility. Each one is 
instructed to exert his influence 
among men that the accumula- 
tive light of all members of the 
Church may be a standard for 
all people. 

It is destined that the gospel 
of Jesus Christ should be a light 
to the world — the means by 
which the nations would receive 
direction in governing their 
people in the ways of security 
and peace. In addition, the gos- 
pel is a standard or guide tcTfhe 
members of the Church, and also 
for the nonmember that may seek 
it. (D&C 45:9.) 

Class Discussion 

Specifically, how may a woman 
member of the Church contribute to 
the goal of her light being a standard 
for others to follow? 



The scriptures reveal that 
there are three major responsi- 
bilities of The Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints. They 
are: (1) to preach the gospel; (2) 
to perfect the lives of the mem- 
bers of the Church; (3) to make it 
possible for the member of the 
Church to save his dead. 

There are other purposes for 
the restoration of the gospel, but 
they may be included in the three 
major ones mentioned above. If 
the member of the Church is to 
let his light shine forth that 
others may be influenced by it, 
then it would seem that his cove- 
nant obligation would be fulfilled 
through these purposes. Not 
just one of the programs of the 
Church, but all of them are 
necessary for salvation. 


Throughout the dispensation 
the Church has promulgated the 
gospel through a unique mis- 
sionary program. The contribu- 


Lesson Department 

tion of thousands of missionaries 
to making the gospel known 
among the nations of the earth, 
has produced an energetic and 
devoted leadership in the 
Church that has helped the 
work progress. 

If the member of the Church 
is to fulfill his covenant with 
the Lord, he will accept the in- 
spired statement of President 
David O. McKay: "Every mem- 
ber a missionary." All members 
of the Church do not have the 
opportunity for a formal mission, 
but each member may perform 
missionary work in these ways: 
(1) respond to mission service, 
stake or foreign, if eligible; (2) 
induce nonmembers of the 
Church to accept the oppor- 
tunity to hear the missionaries; 

(3) live an exemplary life that 
the fruits of the gospel may be 
known for what they are intended 
— a happy and worthwhile life; 

(4) develop a family life that 
will shine forth, in parents and 
children, that is beyond reproach; 

(5) plan that family members 
may serve in the mission field. 

Class Discussion 

Take each one of the five foregoing 
opportunities and ask this question: 
Is this privilege attainable in my life 
and, if so, what may I do to bring 
about this desirable objective? 


The second major purpose for 
which the Church has been re- 
stored is to assist the member of 
the Church to bring his life into 
harmony with the principal ob- 
jective of the gospel — the per- 
fection that will eventually 

bring eternal life in God's 
presence. (Matt. 5:48; 3 Nephi 
12:48; Moses 1:39.) 

Wherein does the gospel pro- 
vide the means by which the 
member of the Church may per- 
fect his life? By baptism, by 
both water and Spirit, there is 
provided the gift of the Holy 
Ghost that brings innumerable 
helps to continue along the way 
to perfection. Prominent among 
these are the gifts of the Holy 
Ghost which are to be sought for 
after baptism that one may not 
be deceived. (D&C 46:7-26.) 

Organizationally through the 
Church, manifold opportunities 
are provided whereby the person 
may (1) have fellowship with 
fellow members; (2) find strength 
from and fellowship with Christ 
through partaking of the sacra- 
ment worthily; (3) receive oppor- 
tunities for service to others 
through teaching and leadership 

Class Discussion 

Show wherein the foregoing three 
privileges help the Relief Society mem- 
ber of the Church to perfect her life. 


How can a member of the 
Church shine forth that his light 
may be a standard for his family 
and associates without knowing 
how to make or improve that 
light? From the Lord's Preface 
to the Doctrine and Covenants, 
we find ways in which the revel- 
ations have affected for good the 
lives of those who sought per- 
fection. (D&C 1:24-28.) In order 
to relate these points to the 
commandment to study the gos- 
pel, perhaps we could put these 


February 1968 

ideas in question form: (1) How 
does one know when he errs or 
makes mistakes which are con- 
trary to what the Lord has re- 
vealed? (2) Unless one knows 
what it means to observe a com- 
mandment, how will one learn of 
what he is to repent? For exam- 
ple, do you know what the Lord 
requires of his people in the ob- 
servance of the Sabbath day? 
(D&C 59:5-24.) (3) May a person 
be truly humble without an un- 
derstanding of the principle of 
humility, as God requires hu- 
mility? (4) How will one receive 
knowledge, from time to time, 
without seeking for that knowl- 
edge? Furthermore, will revela- 
tion be received for individual 
guidance and blessing unless the 
conditions are met that entitle 
one to revelation? The Lord has 
blessed his people with the in- 
stitutional means by which they 
may perfect their lives. 

Class Discussion 

Am I reading the spiritual living lessons 
in The Relief Society Magazine, and 
failing to study the Doctrine and Cove- 
nants itself? 


The final major responsibility 
of the Church is to provide the 
means whereby the members may 
fulfill their covenant obligation 
to their kindred dead. Without 
the Church there would not be 
the means whereby the dead 
might be saved. First, the keys of 
this work are in the Church, and 
without them there could not be 
a valid ordinance performed. 
Second, the physical facilities 
for baptisms for the dead, en- 
dowments, and sealings are pos- 

sible through the Church. Third, 
a rich storehouse of genealogical 
data is in the Church. 

The Prophet Joseph Smith 
said that: 

. . . Those Saints who neglect it [bap- 
tism for the dead] in behalf of their de- 
ceased relatives, do it at the peril of 
their own salvation. {D.HC IV:426.) 


Latter-day Saints belong to a 
Church which is God-organized 
and God-directed. They have 
taken upon themselves sacred 
covenants that they will live to 
merit the name "Saint." It is 
their objective to assist in making 
the Church independent above 
all things under heaven. They 
know that this is possible if they 
individually and collectively seek 
to unify their efforts to build 
Zion upon the earth. When they 
read the scriptures, they learn 
how to live to fulfill their pur- 
pose in life. 

Since Latter-day Saints are 
citizens of God's kingdom, they 
know they have privileges and 
opportunities which are possible 
because the gospel and the 
Church have been restored to 
perform three major functions: 
(1) to preach the gospel; (2) to 
perfect their lives; (3) to work 
for the salvation of their kindred 
dead. Their lives must be a part 
of these for they know it is the 
sure way to salvation here and 
in the eternal worlds. 

Their hearts rejoice in contem- 
plation of the Lord's promises, 
such as this one: 

Therefore, let your hearts be com- 
forted; for all things shall work together 
for good to them that walk uprightly, 
and to the sanctification of the church. 
(D&C 100:15.) 



Message 8— Love Is Active 

Alice Colton Smith 

Northern Hemisphere: First Meeting, May 1968 
Southern Hemisphere: October 1968 

OBJECTIVE: To show that love is active, not passive. 

Across the centuries blaze the 
words, "be ye doers of the word, 
and not hearers only." (James 1: 
22.) These words are as applicable 
in the twentieth century as they 
were on the day they were writ- 
ten because love, like faith, with- 
out works, is dead. 

Some years ago a religious 
teacher in one of the Christian 
colleges wrote in a textbook that 
when Jesus said, "love thy neigh- 
bour as thyself," he meant we 
should wish for others what we, 
ourselves, have. Is this what 
Jesus meant? Is wishing enough? 

It is not passive "action" to 
which we are called. President 
Joseph F. Smith said it is the 
duty of the Relief Society "to 
look after the interests of all the 
women of Zion and of all the 
women that may come under 
their supervision and care, irre- 
spective of religion, color or 
condition." {Gospel Doctrine, 
Joseph F. Smith, tenth edition, 
pp. 386-387.) "Arise and shine 
forth, that thy light may be a 
standard for the nations." (D&C 

In writing of the sisters, the 
Prophet Joseph Smith used action 
verbs, ". . . fly to the relief of the 
stranger . . . pour in oil and wine 

to the wounded heart of the dis- 
tressed . . . dry up the tears of 
the orphan and make the widow's 
heart to rejoice . . . open . . . doors 
to the weary traveler . . . divide 
. . . with the hungry . . . needy 
and destitute . . . with . . . con- 
centrated efforts, the condition 
of the suffering poor, of the 
stranger and the fatherless will 
be ameliorated." (DHC IV, pp. 
567, 568.) 

When a woman moves into 
our neighborhood, especially one 
not of our faith, are we the first 
to bid her welcome? Do we, by 
repeated kindnesses and constant 
good will, without undue intru- 
sion, show her that we love her 
as a sister? 

When one of our acquaint- 
ances does something well or 
shows charity, and we hear of it, 
do we commend her? 

When we find it necessary to 
discipline our children, after- 
wards do we show forth an in- 
crease of love lest they esteem 
us to be their enemies? (See 
D&C 121:43.) 

Do we take the time to culti- 
vate common interests with our 
husbands, our children, and our 

People know that we love them 


February 1968 

through our behavior. They can- 
not read our minds. True love is 
active. By our responsible care 

of another we demonstrate that 
God's love operates in and 
through us. 

HOMEMAKING— Development Through Homemaking Education 

Discussion 8— Making Every Room a Library— An Invitation to Learning 

Celestia J. Taylor 

Northern Hemisphere: Second Meeting, May 1968 
Southern Hemisphere: October 1968 

OBJECTIVE: To show that the home which invites the reading of good books 
will add enrichment to the lives of the family members. 


A professor once stood in his 
living room in front of a wall 
shelved with books and said, 
"Having these books here in my 
home has done more for the edu- 
cation — to say nothing for the 
pleasure — of my family than the 
whole school system put to- 
gether." Modern living has in 
many instances done away with 
what used to be an integral and 
vital part of every home — the 
library. But we have not lost sight 
of the value of good books in our 
homes. Now, instead of confining 
our book space to one room, we 
literally live with books in every 
room — that is, we do if we are 
wise. For one thing, they add a 
quality of warmth and person- 
ality to any room which nothing 
else can give. Far more important 
than the decorative value, how- 
ever, is the influence they exert 
upon every member of the family 

both consciously and uncon- 
sciously. Not only do they fulfill 
an actual need in our own lives 
as parents, but they develop in 
our children a real liking for 
reading, a genuine interest in 
books. Children instinctively love 
books, and constant contact 
with them and easy access to 
them naturally increase this love. 
As parents, we need to know 
that reading good books is not 
only a pleasure; it is an actual 
need — a mental and spiritual 
food for the soul. 

Having books in the home en- 
courages family reading and be- 
comes a source of enjoyment and 
interest in doing things together. 
As one young family member 
put it, "I wonder what families 
do that don't read books to- 
gether? It's like not knowing 
each other's friends." 

Our children can widen their 
world, increase their vocabularies, 
and learn to communicate intel- 


Lesson Department 

ligently by reading. The more 
they are exposed to books, and 
the more available these books 
are, the more they will read. 

To Discuss 

1. Do I, as mother and homemaker, 
have a responsibility to provide a 
reading background in our home 
for my children? 

2. If I have a lack of interest in books 
do I allow it to reflect itself in the 
attitudes of my children? 

Where Are Our Books? 

1. In the kitchen. A well-known editor 
of a health and home magazine 
says, "Every family who wants 
to take advantage of the best 
knowledge of our time should be 
building a nutritional library — the 
basic books in foods and cookery 
that give an understanding of this 
vital area." Every true housewife 
has her own favorite cookbooks 
and recipe files. A shelf in her 
kitchen will keep these in order 
and in easy reach and, at the 
same time, add an accent of in- 
terest to her surroundings. 

2. In the living room. There is nothing 
which adds a more attractive ap- 
pearance to the living room than 
bookshelves filled with interesting 
and colorful books. These are es- 
pecially attractive flanking the 
fireplace or extending across one 
end of the room between windows 
or on either side. Books placed 
between book ends or on end 
tables and desks are an invitation 
to family members and friends. The 
standard Church works are particu- 
larly appropriate in such places. 

3. In the dining area. In many of our 
homes the dining area is combined 
with the living room or doubles 
as a dining area and family room, 
and in both situations, books are a 
welcome addition. However, the 
dining room is actually the place 
where the family can bring out the 
real value of having books in the 
home in discussing and enjoying 
together the things they have read. 

4. In the bedrooms. Books are com- 
fortable to live with, and they are a 

welcome addition to any bedroom. 
They can be placed in any con- 
venient spot — on a bedside table, 
on a writing desk, or on shelves 
built for that purpose, sometimes 
in the headboard as a part of the 
bed itself. Even the youngest chil- 
dren like to have a bookshelf that 
they can reach by themselves in 
their bedroom. This can be moved 
higher as the children grow, to 
accommodate more books and 
equipment in the teenage years. 
If the children find pleasure and 
not merely duty in reading books, 
they will want to live with them. 
They will take pride in building 
their own "library" from the books 
they receive at Christmas or on 
birthdays or any other special time 
when books are an ideal gift. 
5. In the bathroom. Many homes have 
bookshelves in the bathroom. 
There are those who enjoy reading 
while relaxing in the warm water 
of the bathtub. 

To Discuss 

Are my children being encouraged to 
love good books and reading by associa- 
tion with them at home? 


Parents in the home can teach 
their children, through their con- 
stant association with books in 
their home, that learning is part 
of the privilege of living and also 
part of the fun. Whether our 
children go through life with good 
books as their friends and com- 
panions depends upon us, the 
mothers — upon our own attitudes 
toward the importance and use of 
books in our homes. 

A home that will have the 
greatest impact on young minds 
and which will be remembered as 
having given the finest incentive 
toward intellectual, emotional, 
and spiritual enrichment is the 
one which holds out to them this 
constant invitation to learning. 


SOCIAL RELATIONS-A Light Unto the World 

Lesson 8-"That's What They Say, Mama" 

(Reference: A Light Unto the World, Melchizedek 
Priesthood Manual, 1967-68) 

Alberta H. Christensen 

Northern Hemisphere: Third Meeting, May 1968 
Southern Hemisphere: October 1968 

OBJECTIVE: To emphasize the responsibility of the mother in fortifying the 
home against some propagandizing of the commercial world. 


This lesson acknowledges the 
valuable service of commercial 
advertising as a legitimate means 
of disseminating information. 
As such, it establishes an im- 
portant and special relationship 
between individuals and between 

The lesson, however, also deals 
with a negative aspect of some 
advertising. It points out a 
mother's responsibility to use 
discrimination in her acceptance 
of advertising claims and her 
responsibility to fortify all family 
members against the biased, even 
undesirable, advertising of some 
harmful products. 

Class leaders will wish to select 
for full discussion those areas of 
particular interest and applica- 
tion to their groups. 


The purpose of commercial ad- 
vertising is publicly to remind 
and to announce; the goal is to 
sell, either a service or a com- 

Often a new product is being 

introduced, or the aim of adver- 
tising, by stressing particular 
features, may be to induce more 
people to purchase an already 
known commodity. The adver- 
tising technique may involve a 
change of viewpoint, a different 
procedure, or it may accent an 
advantageous expenditure of 
money. As an informant and a 
reminder, advertising thus ren- 
ders a vital service and is an asset 
in today's accelerated living. 


Since the purpose of publiciz- 
ing a new commercial product 
is to market that product, the ad- 
vertising will naturally point out 
its attractive qualities, ignoring 
any undesirable features. In this 
fact lies the misleading and some- 
times harmful factor of some 
commercial advertising. One need 
only to consider the glowing 
statements made for products 
which are known to be injurious 
to man, to realize that the one- 
sided advertising story is real. 
Fortunately, some of the un- 
favorable features bypassed by 


Lesson Department 

advertising are of less concern, 
affecting only the expenditure of 
time or money. 



In February of 1833, in Kirt- 
land, Ohio, the Prophet Joseph 
Smith received a revelation 
which forewarns us as follows: 

In consequence of evils and designs 
which do and will exist in the hearts 
of conspiring men in the last days, I 
have warned you, and forewarn you, by 
giving unto you this word of wisdom by 
revelation. . . . (D&C 89:4.) 

The scripture continues, enum- 
erating some specific items which 
are beneficial and some which are 
detrimental to the well-being and 
health of man. This lesson is 
concerned particularly with 
two of these products which 
present-day scientific research 
has proved to have injurious ef- 
fects upon men; thus confirming 
a revelation of years ago. In the 
words of the scripture we read: 

And again, tobacco is not for the body, 
neither for the belly, and is not good for 
man, but is an herb for bruises and all 
sick cattle, to be used with judgment 
and skill. (D&C 89:8). 

Interested individuals and 
groups are attempting to offset 
the alluring advertisements for 
tobacco by giving statistics as to 
its harmful effects. Yet, in spite of 
these efforts, in spite of increased 
evidence of medical findings and 
research warnings, the consump- 
tion of tobacco is a rising spiral. 
Entrenched economic forces, in- 
cluding growers, manufacturers, 
retailers, and certain political 
subdivisions, continue to entice 
individuals to use tobacco. Those 
few countries which have banned 

advertising are to be commended 

Confirming the statement that 
the producers of tobacco, ignor- 
ing the claims of medical re- 
search, are increasing their 
efforts to sell even more of this 
harmful product, is the following 

. . . the cigarette companies are now 
spending $300 million [in] cigarette adver- 
tising and the government is only 
spending two or three million dollars 
to warn the people against the dangers 
of cigarettes. (Church News, Deseret 
News, April 8, 1967.) 

Class Involvement 

Discuss the following statements: 

1. The home can fortify against the en- 
ticings of this commercial advertising 
by stressing that divine counsel is 
supported by medical research. 

2. Junior and senior high schools aid 
materially when they supply data on 
harmful effects of tobacco. 

Further Involvement 

Question: How can parents, especially 
the mother, most effectively counteract 
the misleading and fallacious images 
presented to youth through alluring and 
attractive tobacco advertising? 

Discuss the following images: 

1. The image of luxury-living, 
through the king-size cigarette. 

2. The glamorous image of being 
sophisticated, socially adequate, 
and in the "know" group. 

3. The image of enjoyable, carefree, 
boy-girl cigarette relationship. 

4. The image of vigorous, robust man- 
hood, in connection with the full, 
rich flavor of the filter-tip cigarette. 

Discussion Statement 

The so-called cigarette "improve- 
ments" actually acknowledge that there 
are harmful effects. For example, "Use 
the filter and be kinder to your throat," 
"The filter tip means fewer coughs," 
"it is less irritating, has lasting flavor." 


The heading for this paragraph 


February 1968 

leads us again to the 89th Section 
of the Doctrine and Covenants, 
where we read: 

That inasmuch as any man drinketh 
wine or strong drink among you, behold 
it is not good. . . . 

And, again, strong drinks are not for 
the belly, but for the washing of your 
bodies. (D&C 89:5, 7.) 

The alarming rise in the con- 
sumption of liquor throughout 
the world, is of concern to those 
who are aware of the many prob- 
lems that it creates. It is the con- 
cern of highway patrolmen, who 
would keep the highway free of 
accident, and of industrialists 
and manufacturers to the extent 
that its use may affect the effi- 
ciency of labor. It is most cer- 
tainly the concern of all parents, 
for they are inseparably associ- 
ated with the well-being of all 
family members. Alcohol con- 
sumption should be the concern 
of all citizens, since all segments 
of our society are affected by ir- 
responsible actions associated 
with the human consumption of 

Class Involvement 

Discuss briefly: 

1. The intoxicated automobile driver. 

2. Man-hours lost to industry 
through alcohol induced illnesses. 

3. Waste of human dignity and crea- 
tive potential by the deteriorating 
influence of alcohol. 


1. To what extent, in your opinion, is 
commercial advertising of alcoholic 
beverages responsible for the in- 
creased sales? 

2. How can the home fortify against 
the propagandizing that to drink is 
to be socially elite? 

3. When is the teaching moment for 
children? Is it when the child, re- 
calling an attractive commercial 

cartoon or catchy slogan, asks 
about it? 


The radio, television, news- 
paper, poster, magazine, and the 
billboard are the general media of 
advertising. Through artistic 
picture, clever cartoon, message- 
carrying slogan, and the catchy 
singing commercial, the purchas- 
ing public is made aware of new 
or improved things to purchase. 
Through these media the mother 
is made quickly aware of situa- 
tions and commodities which may 
be of profit to her and to her 
family. She appreciates this fact. 
She appreciates the commercial 
advertising that alerts' her to re- 
duced clothing prices, special food 
sales, and advantageous seasonal 
purchasing in all areas. 

Such a barrage of advertising, 
however, may, at times, be con- 
fusing. It forces upon her the 
need to choose, to be discrimin- 
ating, to consider and appraise 
advertising claims, and to look 
for the values not referred to in 
the advertising. For example, 
the new processed foods and 
complete meals may be time 
saving and attractively packaged, 
but many may be more expensive 
for the family food allowance. 

The homemaking lessons of 
Relief Society stress wise buy- 
manship and counsel women to 
purchase prudently with the 
family resources in mind. Suffice 
it to say in this lesson, that all 
members of the family, even 
small children, are involved in 
the art and science of advertising 
in today's complex world, and 
family relationships may be 


Lesson Department 

happily or sometimes adversly 

The following small-boy con- 
versation illustrates this fact. 

Boy 1: I don't ever like to eat cooked 
cereal. I want to be a champion. 

Boy 2: Me, too, I want to have muscles 
like. . . . 

Boy 3: I always want the big box so I 
can get the prizes inside. 

Boy 4: Which prizes? 

Boy 3: The ones with the . . . picture on 
the outside. When you get a whole 
set you send for a prize. 

Boy 4: Every time I go with my mother 
to shop, I coax for the box with 
clown cutouts and magic tricks. She 
doesn't want to buy it — she says it's 
too expensive. But I coax and coax, 
so we do. 

Boy 5: I know a kind where you can get 
fourteen prizes. 

Boy 6: We children won't eat anything 
for breakfast but . . . because we like 
the cutouts on the front. I say, what 
are they there for, if not to buy? 

Some advertising would lead 
our young children to believe that 
they should have anything that 
they desire. 

Class Involvement 

1. Do you consider the foregoing 
conversation a natural reaction, 
but one which may alert the 
mother to a teaching opportunity? 

2. How may the mother-child rela- 
tionship be strengthened by a wise 
handling of such a situation? 

3. Is this example illustrative of sit- 
uations on other age levels — the 
adolescent, and even the mother 
herself? The woman with no 



Children are not the only in- 
dividuals who may be strongly 
influenced by the glowing com- 
mercial. This need be no dis- 
credit to the advertising, for the 
claims made may be valid and 

desirable. It does, however, call 
for choice-making, for appraisal, 
and the challenge sometimes of 
self-denial. If an adult develops 
good judgment, is wisely selective, 
the entire family may profit by 
her action. If she is not wise, but 
lets desire for many "things" 
override need and resources, un- 
happy, even disastrous situations, 
may occasionally result. 


Is there danger of being possessed by 
our possessions? Discuss. 


Fortunately, there are many 
guidelines within the framework 
of Church teachings which may 
materially assist the mother in 
being wise and prudently selec- 
tive. These teachings also may 
help her to understand the gen- 
eral guidelines. 

Class Involvement 

1. Putting spiritual values above 
earthly possessions. 

2. Temperance and moderation. 

3. Economic security of the family 
which may be effected by the 
mother's purchasing choices. 


By way of summary and in 
conclusion, we may say that con- 
structive advertising can be an 
invitation to abundant, useful 
living. It can force us to make 
choices for which we may be 
eternally grateful. It can lead 
mothers to valuable teaching 
moments. (See Lesson Helps.) 
For the mother who, seeing com- 
mercial advertising, is led to study 
the written teachings of the 
Church, it may help answer 
the unvoiced question of the son 


February 1968 

who looks wonderingly at the 
tobacco ad, or the smaller child 
who, recalling a TV cartoon or a 
singing commercial, asks, "Why 
don't we do? . . . why don't we 
have? . . . They're fun and they're 

good! Anyway, 
say, Mama." 

that's what they 

For Home Doing 

Appraise your 
mercial advertising 
lessons it may teach 

relationship to com- 
and the valuable 

Ideals of Womanhood in Relation to Home and the Family 

Lesson 7— "Charity Out of a Pure Heart" 

(Textbook: Out of the Best Books, Volume 3: Intelligent Family Living 

by Bruce B. Clark and Robert K. Thomas) 

Elder Robert K. Thomas 

"The end of the commandment is charity out of a pure heart." 

—New Testament, I Timothy 1:5 

Northern Hemisphere: Fourth Meeting, May 1968 
Southern Hemisphere: September 1968 

OBJECTIVE: Charity, or the pure love of Christ, distinguishes those 
who give— and those who receive— graciously. 

(Note to Class Leader: This lesson will include musical selections, Mendelssohn, 
Symphony #5, "Reformation Symphony" Final Movement, from the Relief Society 
teaching kit, and a consideration of the painting "Le Benedicite" by the French 
painter, Jean Baptiste Simeon Chardin (16991779), with the commentary thereon, 
by Floyd E. Breinholt, Associate Professor of Art, Brigham Young University, printed 
on pages 686, 689, of the September Relief Society Magazine.) 


There are few utterances in 
scripture as beautifully phrased 
as Paul's description of charity 
in I Corinthians 13: 

Though I speak with the tongues of 
men and of angels, and have not 
charity, I am become as sounding brass, 
or a tinkling cymbal. 

And though I have the gift of proph- 
ecy, and understand all mysteries, and 
all knowledge; and though I have all 
faith, so that I could remove mountains, 
and have not charity, I am nothing. 

And though I bestow all my goods to 

feed the poor, and though I give my body 
to be burned, and have not charity, it 
profiteth me nothing. 

Charity suffereth long, and is kind; 
charity envieth not; charity vaunteth 
not itself, is not puffed up, 

Doth not behave itself unseemly, 
seeketh not her own, is not easily pro- 
voked, thinketh no evil; 

Rejoiceth not in iniquity, but re- 
joiceth in the truth; 

Beareth all things, believeth all things, 
hopeth all things, endureth all things. 

Charity never faileth. . . . 

And now abideth faith, hope, charity, 
these three; but the greatest of these is 


Lesson Department 

These verses have such balance 
and cadence that it is possible to 
speak them impressively without 
plumbing their significance, or to 
hear them with more pleasure 
than understanding. 

The concept that even greater 
than faith or hope is charity, is 
a very arresting one. At first 
glance — or even after some 
thought — this emphasis on char- 
ity seems to be a little extrava- 
gant, for modern definitions of 
this term stress almsgiving and 
mere good will to the poor and 

It should be noted that charity 
surely includes concern for the 
physical needs of others. But we 
slight one of the fundamental 
truths of the gospel if we fail to 
sound the full significance of 
this concept. "Charity never 
faileth" should be more than a 
motto for mutual aid; it should 
assert the practical validity and 
necessity for loving God and 
all his children wholeheartedly. 

An analysis of the word itself 
can be helpful here. The Latin 
word from which charity is de- 
rived is caritas, and this is a 
reasonably exact equivalent of 
the Greek term agape. In the 
Greek New Testament the word 
in I Corinthians which we trans- 
late charity is agape. The sig- 
nificance of this is that there are 
at least three terms in Greek 
which can accurately be trans- 
lated as "love": eros or selfish 
love, philia or brotherly love, and 
agape or selfless, unconditional 
love. These distinctions have 
blurred a little in use, but it is 
obvious that the translators of 
the King James version were 
anxious to make a discrimination 
which some earlier (and later) 

translations have virtually ig- 
nored. Agape is often simply 
translated as love, but this does 
violence to a very significant idea. 

The Book of Mormon helps us 
keep in mind the very special 
nature of agape — caritas — 
charity when Moroni tells us 
that charity is the pure love of 
Christ. Such a concept could not 
be focused individually as in eros, 
and it must be more than the 
reciprocal cooperation and affec- 
tion we call brotherly love. The 
love which God exemplifies in 
John 3:16 is not given to those 
who promise to return it. It is 
not deserved by us, and it has no 
qualifications. This is charity, 
pure love. 

As we think about this concept, 
it occurs to us that charity has 
taken on less exalted connota- 
tions in our day merely because 
we cannot face the implications 
of unconditional love. As a mem- 
ber of the Relief Society, it might 
be more comfortable to think of 
the Society's motto, "Charity 
Never Faileth," in less demanding 
terms. Taking a pie to our 
neighbor is an opportunity for 
which we are usually thanked 
profusely. Quilting in a home- 
making meeting offers fellow- 
ship, and a bazaar is often a sur- 
prisingly effective way to raise 
money. But the love that re- 
members the widow or widower, 
in little acts of remembrance 
long after the companion is gone, 
the pure love of children that 
prompts a woman to assume a 
Cub Scout den when her boys 
are far beyond Cub Scout age — 
these begin to suggest the appar- 
ently unrewarded love that is 

It is important to note that 


February 1968 

such love is only "apparently" 
unrewarded, but it is equally im- 
portant to realize that, in the 
world's terms, we may get little 
obvious recompense. If our con- 
cepts of reward are limited by the 
world, we will always be uneasy 
and a little defensive in the pres- 
ence of unconditional love. It 
simply is not of the earth but is 
a celestial law which can be ap- 
preciated only by those who are 
preparing themselves for exalta- 

The selections which are in- 
cluded in this lesson try to help 
us see what a life infused by char- 
ity can be and the pitfalls which 
would compromise our charitable 


"Giving," by Kahlil Gibran, a 
Lebanese-American poet, is not 
a fully developed exposition of 
selfless love, but it is an excellent 
introduction to some of the dis- 
tinctions we need to keep in mind 
as we prepare ourselves to under- 
stand this concept. The opening 
lines of this well-known prose 
poem are conventional enough. 
We are told that giving posses- 
sions is not as significant as giv- 
ing ourselves. It is in his recital 
of how we give that Gibran be- 
gins to suggest some of the dis- 
tinguishing characteristics of 

After describing those who 
give with joy and find their re- 
ward in that joy, and those who 
give in pain and grow in so doing, 
he comes to a third group: 

And there are those who give and 
know not pain in giving, nor do they seek 
joy, nor give with mindfulness of virtue; 

They give as in yonder valley the 

myrtle breathes its fragrance into space. 
Through the hands of such as these 
God speaks, and from behind their eyes 
He smiles upon the earth. 

Many of us are so conditioned 
to a giving of ourselves which is 
short of this that we find it hard 
to conceive of love which is spon- 
taneous, inclusive, and unquali- 
fied. It may help to think of our- 
selves as receivers of God's un- 
conditional love. While he cannot 
look upon sin with the least de- 
gree of allowance, God never 
withholds his love from the 
sinner. And as King Benjamin 
reminds us in The Book of Mor- 
mon, we cannot really repay the 
Lord for this love. In strict ac- 
counting, we will always be "un- 
profitable servants" no matter 
how hard we try. Gratitude is a 
worthy expression of our aware- 
ness that the Lord loves and helps 
us unreservedly, but it really does 
not even our account with the 
Lord. This is beyond our power 
and not even meaningful when 
we talk of that love which is char- 

Many critics have tried to as- 
sess the appeal and importance of 
Gibran 's work. While there is lit- 
tle agreement as to its import- 
ance — some feeling that he is 
more rephraser than thinker — 
most agree that its appeal is 
based on its mystical vision, met- 
rical beauty, and a simple and 
fresh approach to the so-called 
problems of life. 

"Giving" is typical of Gibran 's 
style and method. 

For Discussion 

In Gibran's "Giving" we are told that 
we who deem ourselves givers are but 
"witnesses." What is suggested by this? 


Lesson Department 




A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in- 
struction of each month's Relief Society Magazine 
is in a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain 
West's first and finest bindery and printing house 
is prepared to bind your editions into a durable 

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to 
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service. 

Cloth Cover - $3.25; Leather Cover - $5.25 
Yearly Index Included 

Advance payment must accompany all orders. 

Please include postage according to table listed 
below if bound volumes are to be mailed. 

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah 

Zone 1 and 2 
Zone 3 
Zone 4 

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104 
Phone 4861892 



March 14-23 


June 16-30 


July 6-20 


July 27— August 1 1 
July 27— August 1 7 



August 18-31 

Call or write for itineraries 

James Travel Tours 

2230 Scenic Drive 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109 

Phone: 466-8723 


Selma Lagerlof s "A Christmas 
Guest" helps us see that there is 
some risk to giving. Little Ruster, 
the object of the Liljekrona fam- 
ily's compassion in this story is 
not very attractive and clearly 
not deserving. But the mother in 
this family is encouraged to note 
that the little man she is trying to 
help still has a spark in him 
which enables him to recognize 
what he is. It is this spark she 
hopes to fan, aided by her inno- 
cent and pure children. 

"A Christmas Guest" is Scan- 
dinavian in locale and dated in 
time, yet it manages to speak 
freshly to anyone who sets him- 
self to help another. Probably all 
of us would find it both conveni- 
ent and satisfying to aid the at- 
tractively destitute, the deserving 
poor. But real want has often 
had such a negative effect on 
those who undergo it that help- 
ing them is neither appealing nor 

Ruster, in this story, is such a 
person. In the words of the 
mother: "If it had not been 
Christmas, perhaps I would not 
have ventured; but when our 
Lord dared to place a little child 
who was His own son among us 
sinners, so can I also dare to let 
my little children try to save a 
human soul." 

For Discussion 

How serious a risk do you think Mrs. 
Liljekrona is running subjecting her 
children to Ruster? What should our 
guide be in such cases? 


The next selection for this 
month is almost a short novel. 


February 1968 

Written by Herman Melville in 
the early 1850's, it is a strange 
but unforgettable story. It has 
usually been interpreted as a 
thinly disguised expression of 
Melville's own difficulties as a 
writer. Whether this is so or not 
makes little difference in our use 
of this tale, for whatever its 
genesis, this is a searching examin- 
ation of man's relationship to his 
fellow human beings. 

Bartleby's employer is a con- 
ventionally good man, perhaps 
even a markedly good one. His 
weaknesses are obvious, but none 
of them is vicious, and we rec- 
ognize that few men would be 
as patient as he is with the totally 
uncooperative Bartleby. He is 
sincere in his desire to help and 
his pity seems genuine, yet he 
no more succeeds in aiding Bart- 
leby than Bartleby succeeds in 
helping himself. 

The basic reason for this is the 
powerful point of this story. No 
one cares enough for any other 
person in this tale really to help. 
The lawyer will try anything 
short of unqualified love. Bartle- 
by and the other copyists are so 
tied up in their own problems 
that they seem incapable of 
enough detachment to recognize 
what they need to do, much less 
have the motivation to do it. 
Possibly the lawyer's plight is 
the most pitiful. He understands 

at least dimly what he should do. 
He talks of the "divine injunc- 
tion" to "love one another," but 
he quickly drifts to that level of 
charity on which he feels com- 
fortable, and this is hardly more 
than self-interest. 

The real tragedy of this story 
is suggested at the very end. 
Bartleby's life and death are 
moving in their stark emptiness, 
but it is not enough to say "Ah, 
humanity!" and thereby shift 
blame to something abstract. The 
failures of this story are not ab- 
stractions; they are the human 
beings who settled for something 
less than unconditional love to- 
ward one another which alone 
might have saved them. 

For Discussion 

Bartleby's employer is shifted from 
leaving Bartleby alone by the reactions 
of friends and clients. To what extent 
should such public pressure determine 
our individual, moral attitudes? 

No theme which we have con- 
sidered in the three volumes of 
Out of the Best books is more 
basic to human happiness and 
heavenly exaltation than the 
topic examined in this lesson. In 
epic understatement, Moroni of 
old sounded its fundamental im- 
portance when he says, "whoso is 
found possessed of it at the last 
day, it shall be well with him." 
(Moroni 7:47.) 



* HAWAII Feb. 16 • April 12 

* MEXICO Feb. 16 

* EUROPE 16 days to 5 weeks, 

from $275 (from New York) 




For all travel and ticketing arrangements 

jtfiARET la 

110 East 2nd South 

Ogden, 399 4587 St. George, 673-3136 

Logan 245-6584 Idaho Falls, 522-2581 

Mesa 964-5283 


Linnie Fisher Robinson 

Organ, sing your varied songs, 
Contrapuntal, note on note; 
Shake the air with counterpoint, 
Soothe me with your voice afloat; 
End the day with folklore lyrics 
Or with hymnals' solemn praise. 
Let the air be filled with color, 
Sound and beauty for my days. 

Oh, make harmony a stair 
Of melodic atmosphere; 
A medley of tones and rhythm 
Singing of man's idealism; 
Out beyond all memory- 
Arias of lands to be. 


Lucille R. Perry 

When barely three begins her pilgrimage 

A picket fence surrounds her sovereign state. 

Small kingdom? Which of us can gauge 

Its vastness, though it ends beside the gate. 

Are we too old and traveled for this place, 
Its grand geography of wonders to recall? 
Then she will show us, laughter on her face— 
With fresh insight she contemplates it all. 

The bug that, prodded, rolls into a sphere, 
A frantic ant which seeks a shady crack, 
And if she crushes that which she holds dear, 
Of sentiment and tears there is no lack. 

The years will show her eyes more distant parts 
Than this some day, but let us take her hand, 
See through her eyes, reeducate our hearts 
As we return to a child's encompassed land. 




Mrs. Susannah Wagstaff McGhie 
Holladay, Utah 

Mrs. Mary M. Clarkson Morgan 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

99 Mrs. Ann Wray 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

97 Mrs. Elizabeth Emma Slade Carroll 
Mancos, Colorado 

Mrs. Ellen England Miller 
Bakersfield, California 

Mrs. Jane Clark Angus Banks 
Bancroft, Idaho 




Mrs. Charlotte Wilson Nicholas 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Julia Ann England Denney 
Robin, Idaho 

Mrs. Martha Vance Fowles 
Fairview, Utah 

Mrs. Carrie M. Freeman Tomlin 
Maramec, Oklahoma 

Mrs. Minnie Martin Lutz 
Teton, Idaho 

Mrs. Edith Maude Ellerby Langlois 
Salt Lake City, Utah 
Mrs. Alma Gertrude Watson McGregor 
Provo, Utah 

Mrs. Marilla Catherine Jensen Oliver 
Claresholm, Alberta, Canada 

Mrs. Ella Jarvis Seegmiller 
St. George, Utah 

Mrs. Curma Murray Summers 
St. David, Arizona 

Mrs. Mary Ann Tuck 
Pasadena, California 

92 Mrs. Flora Blackman Manchester 
Huntington, Utah 

Mrs. Clara Elizabeth Woodbury Adams 
Las Vegas, Nevada 

91 Mrs. Louise Worthen Doff 
St. George, Utah 

Mrs. Florance'fJutchinson LaComb 
Evanston, Wyoming 

Mrs. Henrietta Cox Stewart 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Esther Densley Mousley 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Rosina Sophia Spiers Douch 
Hesperia, California 

Mrs. Alta Salisbury Lewis 
Peoria, Illinois 

Mrs. Edith Mary Dunn Woodford 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Elizabeth Lennberg Jenson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

90 Mrs. Laura Mette Llewellyn 
Dallas, Texas 

Mrs. Annie B. Maxwell 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Margaret Schirmeister 

Tujunga, California 

Mrs. Mary Isabelle Richards Tanner 

Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Rebecca Ballard Cardon 

Logan, Utah 

Mrs. Robena Barclay Buckley 

Orem, Utah 

Mrs. Sarah Jack 

West Covina, California 

Mrs. Jennie Linda Fjeldsted Myrup 
Salt Lake City, Utah 






by LaRue C. Longden 


LaRue C. Longden, a devoted leader 
of youth, has selected in this new 
volume some of her counsel to young 
people and their parents on why it 
is "smart" to live up to Latter-day 
Saint standards. 


by Beatrice M. Sparks 


An excellent gift from a mother to a 
daughter. Written especially for high 
school and college girls, this book 
contains the secrets that make life 
a happy and rewarding experience. 
Foreword by Larraine Day. 


44 East South Temple. 
Salt Lake City. Utah 84110 
or 777 South Main Street. 
Orange. California 92668 

Please send me ITS SMART 


Total cost $ Paid by check Q: money order Q; Charge established 

account Q] Total cost must include 3Vfe% sales tax from residents of Utah ordering from Salt 
Lake, or 5% sales tax for California residents ordering from Orange. 





Second Class Postage Paid 
at Salt Lake City, Utah 

A picture 
of carefree 

guaranteed by 
Beneficial Life Insurance 

family deserves to enjoy 
the pleasant, happy, things of 
life . . . and you can also make 
sure they have the opportunity 
to achieve all they have set their 
hearts on if you have provided 
them with a secure financial 
future through foresight and 
planning - and life insurance. 

And you can do it so easily; a 
stroke of your pen can create an 
"Instant Estate" for your family. 
This "Instant Estate" can be 
tailored to your specific needs by 
a knowledgeable and experienced 
Beneficial Life Agent. Give him 
the opportunity to complete the 
picture of happiness for you. 



Virgil H Smith, Pres 

Salt Lake City, Utah 









*■* ^n?9V 

1 W ~-»%3 

tu»v< . * 

A* * * 

MARCH 1968 


Peggy Tangren 

What will you remember when the roads you take 

Narrow and dead-end against your mind? 

Memory will have mileposts leading back 

To these high fields 

Where now you run in meadow rue 

Rocked by wind, and reach, 

Knowing some day you will be 

Tall enough to part a cloud 

And gather down an armful of clear sky. 

Where visions fade in fog and then are lost, 

In crowded places sharp with hurting sound, 

You will know the stillness of deep water, 

For you were born of tranquil places, 

Of mountain tops cleaving lanes of air. 

You have followed corridors of light 

Through darkened forests, 

And been nurtured on summer's sweetest yield. 

This will be your compass when you go— 

Your magic shield. 

The Cover: 


Art Layout: 

Blossoms at Appomattox Courthouse, Virginia 

Transparency by Claire W. Noall 

Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 

Needle Mountains, Near Molas Lake, Colorado 

Phtograph by Don Knight 

Dick Scopes 

Mary Scopes 


voffi (/ear a/mG/ar 

I am delighted to belong to an American Branch. This gives me an opportunity to 
improve myself in the English language. I admire very much the sisters in Relief 
Society. Indeed, they have the Spirit of the Lord, and they also have very much initia- 
tive. I am grateful to The Relief Society Magazine for the joy I feel in increasing my 
knowledge of the gospel. I like to share the Magazine with my husband, because it 
gives us the opportunity to have a beautiful and instructive discussion, and I also like 
to share the Magazine with my neighbors. 

Fernanda G. Chilicky 
Nogales, Arizona 

May I express my thanks to you for the high standard of art The Relief Society Magazine 
maintains. The covers are beautiful, uplifting, and edifying, and the drawings are ideal 
—I say ideal, for they are beautiful and well done, and the women are always modest. 
May the Lord bless you for maintaining the Lord's standards. I can, with confidence, 
let our children read this Magazine. 

Mrs. J. Vance Miller 
Pingree, Idaho 

Although I am a college graduate, I had never learned to appreciate poetry, until the 
combination of the Out of the Best Books series, these last few years, plus the Maga- 
zine, with its many poems each month, and my wonderful cultural refinement class 
leader, Violet Larsen, have finally helped me to love and understand poetry. 

Helen F. Cheney 
Downey, California 

I think the December Magazine is superb, with its lovely Madonna cover, and so many 
beautifully arranged homes in memory of the birth of our Savior. I liked the Christie 
Lund Coles poem "Christmas Is the Same" so much. I knew Christie when I lived in 
Springville and belonged to the League of Utah Writers. I also liked especially well the 
story "The Christmas Lamb" by Elaine M. Murray. I used it in my Sunday School class 
last Sunday. 

Lucy W. B. Jones 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

I enjoy the Magazine so very much. It was given me on my birthday by my parents 
Mr. and Mrs. A. C. Willardson of Salt Lake City, Utah— the most wonderful parents 
in the world. 

Mrs. Jewel Carter 
West Covina, California 

What a beautiful New Year's message from our general presidency in the January 
Magazine. It is so meaningful to the Relief Society sisters on the Ricks College cam- 
pus. These are the things we will strive for in the New Year. We love and appreciate 
our wonderful Relief Society Magazine. 

Lisle L. Andrus 
President, Ricks College Stake Relief Society 

Rexburg, Idaho 



Magazine Volume 55 March 1968 Number 3 

Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 
General Manager Belle S. Spafford 

Special Features 

164 Relief Society— Arm in Arm With the Priesthood Robert L. Simpson 

172 Knowledge of Greatest Worth Mary V. Cameron 

175 Third Prize Story— More Than a Game Sarah Brown Neilson 

182 How Relief Society Came to Me Rexine Eagar 

190 Red Cross Meets Challenges 

208 Kalaupapa— Place of Refuge Orlene J. Poulsen 


184 A Summer's Day Ruth N. Pepper 

212 Where Did My Happiness Go? Venda B. Castleberry 

219 Throw Down the Gauntlet— Chapter 7 Janet W. Breeze 

General Features 

162 From Near and Far 

188 Editorial— An Open Window for the Morning Vesta P. Crawford 

191 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 
226 Notes From the Field— Relief Society Activities 
240 Birthday Congratulations 

The Home— Inside and Out 

192 Homemaking Department, Relief Society Annual General Conference 1967 Edythe K. Watson 
204 Meet the Mallow Family Eva W. Wangsgaard 

206 Sugar Easter Eggs Virginia Beesley Cannon 

218 Tranquility Gladys Hesser Burnham 

224 Always Busy, Always Happy— Martha H. Hayward 

Lesson Department 

234 Homemaking— Observing, Recognizing, and Reporting Illness Alice Schmidt 


161 Compass for a Child Peggy Tangren 

Existence, Remelda Nielsen Gibson 171; To a New Child, Marilyn McMeen Miller 174; The Unnamed 
Song, Linnie Fisher Robinson 183; Cedars, Annie C. Esplin, 187; Sowing, Catherine B. Bowles 
211; Quiet Loveliness, Grace Barker Wilson 218; Anxiety, Ruth G. Rothe 223; Prayer, Christie 
Lund Coles 237; The Letter, Dorothy J. Roberts 238. 

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints. © 1968 by the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Mam 
Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone 364-2511; Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year: 20c 
a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be sup 
plied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new 
address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914. at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the 
Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 1103, Act of Oc- 
tober 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed. 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manu- 


@© i> ® ® ® ® ^ ®@j&i 

[Address delivered at the Stake Board Session of the Relief Society 
Annual General Conference, September 28, 1967.] 

Bishop Robert L. Simpson 
of the Presiding Bishopric 

■ Elder Romney , Sister Spafford, 
brothers and sisters, the Lord 
must be very pleased with the 
activities of these two days. The 
Lord's pleasure can only be com- 
plete, however, as we now im- 
plement what we have been 
taught during this conference. 
So, the true test really lies ahead 
as we put ourselves into action. 
Why does the mere mention 
of the words Relief Society renew 
my faith? Why do I thrill each 
time I see the sisters accomplish- 
ing their noble work in a quiet, 
unassuming manner without 
boast, no show, just unobtrusive- 
ly "seeking out objects of char- 
ity?" During the past thirty days, 
I have observed you quietly ad- 
ministering consolation and as- 
sistance to a family who lost a 
loved one. I have seen you gra- 
ciously and compassionately com- 
forting the sick. I have seen you 
faithfully going forth to spread 
your tidings of good will as visit- 
ing teachers. I have seen you 


Relief Society— Arm in Arm With the Priesthood 

faithfully going forth to spread tarried a little too long in help- 
your cheerful countenance and ing to deliver a baby. Yes, visit- 
to ably and willingly respond to ing teaching can really be excit- 
an emergency call at the can- ing in the South Pacific, too. 
nery. Perhaps I get a little misty- 

Maybe I have some of these eyed because I remember so well 

feelings about Relief Society be- the day when a Relief Society 

cause of the memory that lingers mother asked the mission presi- 

concerning an incident while I dent to give her baby boy a name 

was in uniform, halfway around and a blessing, and then added, 

the world. I was tired, weary, almost as an afterthought, "and 

and homesick as I sat down, please ask Heavenly Father to 

practically in the shadows of the restore his eyesight. My baby 

pyramids of Egypt, prepared to was born blind, and you have 

open a fruitcake that had been the priesthood of God." Miracles 

handed me by the Red Cross, did not end 2,000 years ago, nor 

Can you imagine my emotion will they ever end so long as 

— the emotion that filled my there are faithful Relief Society 

heart — as I found a note inside sisters and worthy Priesthood 

which read: "May the Lord bless bearers uniting their faith, mak- 

you for what you are doing in ing all things possible in the Lord, 
the name of liberty and peace," Who can match the strength 

signed, "The Relief Society of of character, the patience, or the 

The Church of Jesus Christ of hope of one Relief Society mother 

Latter-day Saints, Takami who declared in my hearing, "I 

Branch, New Zealand Mission." have waited for twenty years, and 

This fruitcake was sent by the I will wait a hundred more, if 

very same sisters who had blessed need be, because I want to spend 

me so abundantly as a New eternity with the father of my 

Zealand missionary just a couple children. He is a good man, and 

of years before. It had found me I know that one day he will 

halfway around the world. My recognize the truth of this great 

chance of receiving that particu- Church." 

lar fruitcake was probably some- Sisters, there is an old saying, 

thing like one in a million. It "First things first," and I would 

did something to me. It was an like to make a plea with you 

answer to prayer. here today that in all you do 

Relief Society also means with your bazaars, with your 

watching the good sisters of quilting projects, with your 

Kawhia, New Zealand, riding special handicraft efforts, please 

their horses across the tidal don't forget the most important 

river to insure a one hundred thing you have to do. It is made 

per cent visiting teacher report, possible because you are special, 

and particularly, the time they The Lord has given you a tem- 

didn't come back that evening, perament and a personality that 

They were not back until the are different from us men. There 

next day because the ocean tide are things that the priesthood 

came in to block their path can most effectively accomplish 

homeward, only because they through you and only through 


March 1968 

you. Just keep in mind the 
direction found in your Hand- 
book, and that singular, noble 
purpose will never be found 
wanting. That printed direction 
from your Relief Society presi- 
dency states that your main 
purposes are: 

To manifest benevolence, irrespective 
of creed or nationality; to care for the 
poor, the sick, and the unfortunate; to 
minister where death reigns; to assist 
in correcting the morals and strengthen- 
ing the virtues of community life; to 
raise human life to its highest level . . . 
to save souls. (Handbook of Instructions 
of the Relief Society of the Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.) 

Oh, that every woman in the 
world had such a code to live by! 
What a different world this 
would be. 

In discussing this important 
speaking assignment with Sister 
SpafTord and her counselors, the 
suggestion was made that some- 
thing might be said that would 
be helpful in fostering a closer 
understanding between the ward 
Relief Society presidents and 
the bishops. I took the liberty of 
inviting several bishops to make 
comments upon their working re- 
lationship with the Relief Society 
presidency of their ward. I 
thought some of their observa- 
tions were classic, and I would 
like to pass them on to you this 
afternoon. While the examples 
are from bishops, the same funda- 
mentals would apply, of course, 
in a branch or mission, as well 
as in the ward or stake. 

One bishop said this: "Our 
Relief Society president is always 
ready with excellent counsel, and 
once the bishopric makes a de- 
cision, she supports us all the 
way." This statement could well 
have been made by the First 

Presidency of the Church with 
reference to your general presi- 
dent. Nothing has thrilled me 
more than to see the cooperation 
of Sister SpafTord and her coun- 
selors in carrying out the desires 
of our leaders. You will be in- 
terested in a recent comment 
made in my hearing by a mem- 
ber of the First Presidency when 
he said that he had never known 
a woman who supports the 
priesthood any better than Sis- 
ter SpafTord. Sister SpafTord, we 
salute you for your great ex- 
ample. It reminds me of a 
slogan, "Which way to go, the 
leader will know." I hope every 
stake president and bishop is 
able to make this same observa- 
tion about his stake or ward Re- 
lief Society president. To be sus- 
tained in Church leadership is 
vital to the success of this 
Church. Nothing means more to 
a leader than to be sustained by 
those working with him. 

President Tanner related a 
touching incident on one occasion 
as he told about his first coun- 
selor when he served as a bishop 
of a ward in Canada. An im- 
portant decision had to be made. 
President Tanner and his first 
counselor had differing opinions 
about the solution. They de- 
cided to fast for twenty-four 
hours, that the final decision 
might be correct. After the fast, 
it was obvious that each was 
still of the same opinion, and 
then Brother Tanner stood up 
and said, "Brethren, as the 
bishop of this ward, I feel 
strongly that this is the way we 
must move." At that point, that 
great first counselor came to his 
side, put his arm around the 
bishop and declared, "Bishop, I 


Relief Society— Arm in Arm With the Priesthood 

want you to know that I sus- 
tain you all the way." You see, 
the priesthood authority had 
spoken, and now this is the 
direction we move. 

Recently, a General Authority 
had just expressed his views on 
a vital subject, and afterwards 
was informed that the President 
of the Church had just given 
his view, and that it was differ- 
ent. This great apostle of the 
Lord then commented without 
hesitation: "In that case, breth- 
ren, I have just changed my 
mind." We must follow our 
properly designated authority 
in this Church. Should we fail 
in this concept, chaos would 
reign. The work could not go 

May I be bold enough to 
share with you sisters a very 
personal incident that took place 
just six years ago this week as 
President McKay honored me 
with this call to be a member of 
the Presiding Bishopric. Natural- 
ly, there was a period of quiet 
emotion after the invitation was 
made. Then as we stood, ready to 
take our leave, President McKay 
walked directly to Sister Simp- 
son. He took her by the hand. 
He proceeded to look deeply into 
her eyes and into her soul, and 
his patient silence and kindly 
smile seemed to be an invitation 
for her to comment. Finally, 
she said, "President, I want you 
to know that I will support and 
sustain my husband in this new 
calling." With that, President 
McKay said, "Sister Simpson, 
that is exactly what I wanted 
to hear." There can be nothing 
more fundamental in the Church 
than a faithful sister supporting 
the priesthood, whether it be her 

husband, or her designated au- 
thority in the ward, stake, or 

Here is another comment from 
one of our ward bishops: "I never 
need to worry about confidential 
matters slipping beyond the Re- 
lief Society presidency." The 
duty and the right of being a 
common judge in Israel, among 
the members of the wards and 
stakes rests with the bishop. 
This is his unshared ward respon- 
sibility. Stake presidents have 
the same stake-wide responsibil- 
ity. Each ward bishop, of course, 
has that jurisdiction only within 
the membership of his own ward. 
It is his right alone to conduct 
the personal, private, searching 
interviews into the hearts of the 
ward members. This is necessary 
in determining personal worthi- 
ness and in order for him to be in 
a position to be most helpful. No 
other officer in the ward has this 
same right, and, as bishop, he 
determines the need, then ad- 
ministers the necessary assistance 
through the appropriate priest- 
hood or auxiliary leader of the 
ward. It is often necessary to 
share certain segments of confi- 
dential information. Very often 
that appropriate person is the 
Relief Society president. To re- 
peat such privileged information 
needlessly, to pass it on as 
neighborhood gossip, or even to 
share it in the supposedly air- 
tight family circle, would surely 
be a gross violation of the sacred 
trust placed in you. It is my own 
personal opinion that violators 
of such a confidence will be held 
accountable by the powers of 

May I share this comment 
from a bishop in Arizona: "She 


March 1968 

never resorts to guesswork. Our 
Relief Society president knows 
her program and also has an ex- 
cellent concept of the priesthood 
and its functions." The Lord ad- 
monishes us through the Doc- 
trine and Covenants: 

Wherefore, now let every man learn 
his duty, and to act in the office in 
which he is appointed, in all diligence. 

He that is slothful shall not be 
counted worthy to stand, and he that 
learns not his duty and shows himself 
not approved shall not be counted 
worthy to stand. . . .(D&C 107:99-100.) 

There is a small part of your 
day, every day, that you might 
set aside better to learn your 
duty in Relief Society. How about 
five o'clock in the morning, if no 
other time seems right? I think 
it is important to find an island 
of time every day when you can 
improve yourself in your calling. 

Unfortunately, there are those 
in the Church who feel that pro- 
grams can be changed at ran- 
dom merely to meet temporary 
whims or conveniences. Through 
Priesthood Correlation, each 
program becomes a part of the 
total fabric of the Church. No 
program can be considered an 
island. Due to Correlation, 
everything is now interrelated 
as never before. To take liberty 
with a single program is to dis- 
tort the whole. Be assured, sis- 
ters, there is a reason for each 
phase of the Relief Society pro- 
gram as it is today. It is our fer- 
vent desire that you will have 
the faith to follow the program. 
This should have been the com- 
mitment and heartfelt agreement 
of each Relief Society president 
as she accepted her call. Should 
there be a sister who cannot 
wholeheartedly accept the pro- 

gram for which she has been 
given responsibility, she has a 
moral obligation to meet with 
her priesthood authority for a 
serious talk at the earliest mo- 
ment. Only as we believe in and 
have confidence in the programs 
we administer can we be effec- 
tive in their implementation. 
"For if a trumpet give an un- 
certain sound, who shall prepare 
himself to the battle?" (I Cor. 
14:8.) So spoke Paul to the 
saints at Corinth. 

Still another grateful bishop 
made this observation: "Our Re- 
lief Society is a beehive of activ- 
ity. All the women are anxiously 
involved, thanks to a Relief So- 
ciety president who radiates 
faith and encouragement as she 
involves everyone about her." We 
have often heard it said, "How 
much more valuable is the man 
who can get ten men to work as 
contrasted to the man who can 
do the work of ten men." This is 
a Church of involvement for 
many. There is no place for the 
prima donna. Surely the Lord 
gave sound advice to Moses as 
he found himself overburdened 
with administrative details and 
the multitude of daily problems 
that persisted as the Israelites 
moved across the wilderness. 
Moses was told ". . .thou art not 
able to perform it thyself alone." 
He was then advised to organize 
his people into groups of thou- 
sands, hundreds, fifties, and tens, 
with leaders over each unit to 
take care of the immediate prob- 
lems, and then to bring to Moses 
only the major matters. Then 
the Lord concluded: ". . .so it 
shall be easier for thyself, and 
they shall bear the burden with 
thee." (Exodus 18:15-22.) I might 


Relief Society— Arm in Arm With the Priesthood 

add, they shall share the bless- 
ings with thee. And this, I re- 
peat again, is the very essence 
of the gospel of Jesus Christ. 

It is important for a Relief 
Society president to free herself 
for those duties that she alone 
can do by virtue of her calling. 
Others will benefit and grow from 
experience, and as we delegate 
to others, may we communicate 
well — explain the assignment in 
simple, understandable language. 
Then, check understanding care- 
fully. Having the sister repeat 
back her own understanding of 
the instruction, to my mind, is 
the best way. Sprinkle in a gen- 
erous portion of your own enthu- 
siasm. Enthusiasm is contagious. 
Follow up in a kindly, helpful 
way from time to time, just to 
make certain that all is on 
course. Finally, let your crown- 
ing effort be a sincere word of 
commendation. That way the 
door will always be open for to- 

Many times we feel that an 
unwilling worker should be re- 
leased without hesitation. I like 
President Tanner's advice on 
the subject. He says if you have 
workers who will not respond, 
there is no question about it, 
fire them — fire them with en- 
thusiasm! Do it again and again. 
After you have done this kind of 
firing a few dozen times and 
still no results, then maybe you 
can think in some other terms. 

A little act of kindness, a lit- 
tle tact, is so important as we 
involve others. Brother Dunn 
tells the story about a good 
sister who was shopping for a 
pair of shoes. She entered the 
first store, was fitted, and com- 
plained about one shoe being 

too snug. She was told by the 
clerk that one of her feet was 
larger than the other, and she 
left in a huff. At the next store, 
a much wiser clerk observed that 
one foot was smaller than the 
other. She immediately made 
the purchase. 

Now, one final comment from 
a bishop: "I can always be cer- 
tain that recommendations and 
decisions made by our Relief So- 
ciety president are influenced by 
the spirit of the Lord." The Lord 
has said, "If ye love me, keep my 
commandments." As you partake 
of the sacrament each week, you 
renew your covenant to keep his 
commandments, that his spirit 
may be with you always. Then, 
sisters, it is just as simple as 
that. As you abide by his com- 
mandments, you become avail- 
able to the gifts of the spirit in 
your callings. In effect you "put 
on the whole armour of God." 
(Ephesians 6:11.) A decision 
that is modulated with the Spirit 
of the Lord is essential to the 
success of this great latter-day 
work. Simplify your lives. May 
we always remember that the 
Lord's house is a house of order, 
and that is the way yours should 
be. Unless your own home is in 
order, it is unlikely that your 
Church assignment will be. Paul 
gave advice to the bishops in the 
meridian of time, and I am con- 
vinced that this reasoning would 
also be true for all who hold the 
office of presidency in Relief So- 
ciety. He described the able 
bishop as "One that ruleth his 
own house, having his children 
in subjection with all gravity." 
Then Paul asks, "For if a man 
know not how to rule his own 
house, how shall he take care of 


March 1968 

the Church of God?" (I Timothy 
3:4-5.) May we not consider an 
able Relief Society president, in 
like manner, as one who manages 
well her own house, having her 
children under control with sin- 
cerity; for if a sister knows not 
how to manage her own house- 
hold, how shall she take care of 
her important Church assign- 

My wonderful, dear sisters of 
this great Relief Society, mothers 
in Zion, defenders of the faith, 
may I invite you to listen closely 
to one additional thought, and 
as you listen, may you rededi- 
cate yourselves as Latter-day 
Saint women. For as Paul puts 
it, "as the elect of God," and 
this you surely are, then, showing 
forth as Paul urges: 

. . .mercies, kindness, humbleness of 
mind, meekness, longsuffering; 

Forbearing one another, and forgiving 
one another, if any man have a quarrel 
against any: Even as Christ forgave > 7 ou, 
so also do ye. 

And above all these things put on 
charity, which is the bond of perfectness. 

And let the peace of God rule in 
your hearts. . .and be ye thankful. 

Let the word of Christ dwell in you 
richly in all wisdom; teaching and ad- 
monishing one another. . .singing with 
grace in your hearts to the Lord. 

And whatsoever ye do in word or 
deed, do all in the name of the Lord 
Jesus, giving thanks to God and the 
Father by him. (Colossians 3:12-17.) 

Sisters, the air is literally 
charged with anticipation and 
urgency for this particular Gen- 
eral Conference. All of this be- 
cause the Church is growing, 
stretching. There has never been 
a time when so much needed to 
be done. It is your good fortune 
to be blessed to live in this most 
exciting time and to find your- 
selves locked arm in arm with 

the priesthood in the front 
ranks of the most vital and ur- 
gent cause known to men. 

Never before has time been 
shorter. Never before have the 
ranks of leadership been more 
capable, but lest we forget, never 
before has the Adversary been so 
clever, never has he been so cun- 
ning in his attempts to thwart 
our success. 

How grateful we should all be 
for that blessed event of March 
17, 1842, when the Prophet 
Joseph Smith organized the Re- 
lief Society "after a pattern of 
the priesthood." Then, to con- 
tinue in his own words, "as an 
aid to the priesthood," to func- 
tion "under the direction and 
guidance of the priesthood." 
There is nothing more glorious 
in this world than a cooperative 
and loving, capable woman stand- 
ing faithfully at the side of her 
busy, dedicated husband, both 
anxiously engaged in teaching 
their children in truth and light, 
both finding time to be of service 
in the kingdom, both cheerfully 
obedient to their priesthood 

Nevertheless neither is the man 
without the woman, neither the woman 
without the man, in the Lord. 

For as the woman is of the man, 
even so is the man also by the woman; 
but all things of God. (I Corinthians 

I bear testimony that only as 
the priesthood-bearing man, and 
the priesthood-honoring woman 
supplement one another in a 
common, dedicated, righteous en- 
deavor, can the ultimate pur- 
poses of heaven be achieved. 
May God so inspire us, I humbly 
pray, in the name of Jesus Christ. 



Remelda Nielsen Gibson 

Life is wonderful and grand, 
With ears to hear and eyes to see 
Evidence on every hand 
In proof of his Divinity. 

David Muench 


[Address Delivered at the General 

Session of the Relief Society 

Annual General Conference, September 27, 1967] 

. . .for out of the books which shall be written I will judge the world, every man 
according to their works, according to that which is written (2 Nephi, 29:11.) 

These are the words of the 
Lord, as told by the prophet 
Nephi, and the books referred to 
are the recorded words of God 
to his children. 

The Lord further says, "be- 
cause that I have spoken one 
word ye need not suppose that I 
cannot speak another . . . because 
that ye have a Bible ye need not 
suppose that it contains all my 
words . . . that I have not caused 
more to be written. (2 Nephi, 

The Lord made it clear that 
he would speak to the Jews, to 
the Nephites, and to others of 
his children. He says, ". . .my 
word also shall be gathered in 
one" (2 Nephi, 29:14.) 

We, as Latter-day Saints, 
have the great blessing to pos- 
sess not only the Bible but The 
Book of Mormon, the Doctrine 
and Covenants, and the Pearl of 
Great Price. These are our only 
holy scriptures — the word of the 
Lord "gathered in one." These 
records were preserved by the 

Mary V. Cameron 

Relief Society General Board 


Knowledge of Greatest Worth 

Lord that they may come to us 
in his own due time and in his 
own unusual ways. They contain 
the knowledge of greatest worth, 
which points the way back to 
his presence. These are the books 
from which the Lord said, "I 
will judge the world." 

It would seem, then, of great 
value to us to read the words of 
these books. In fact, we have 
been given the command to 
study them diligently, "Search 
the scriptures." (John 5:39.) 

The Bible was said by one 
renowned scholar to be "the 
most exciting book in the world." 
It has had a more profound in- 
fluence for good upon mankind 
than any other book. Much of 
the world's greatest art, music, 
and literature is inspired by the 
Bible. Little wonder that it is 
called the "Book of Books." 

In the Bible is found the 
story of the creation as told by 
the great Creator himself, "In 
the beginning God created the 
heaven and the earth" (Gen. 1:1), 
and again, "God created man in 
his own image." (Gen. 1:27.) 
These are among the greatest 
declarations of all time. 

Instructions of infinite worth 
to the whole world come to us 
in the Decalogue or the Ten 
Commandments — the great code 
of ethics written at Sinai by the 
finger of God. Should the people 
of the world abide by these 
rules of conduct, all of the troub- 
les of the world would be solved. 

The message of the Old Testa- 
ment is that God is the great 
Creator of the earth and Father 
of all people, and that his Son 
Jesus the Christ, the Redeemer, 
would some day come and live 
among men. 

In the meridian of time the 
birth of the Savior was an- 
nounced. This is the greatest 
story ever told, and one which 
everyone should become ac- 
quainted with in earliest child- 
hood — to be followed by the 
account of his exemplary life 
and sublime teachings. 

If we had but one simple 
teaching, "Do unto others as ye 
would that they should do unto 
you," and lived it, all of the 
ills of this troubled world would 
melt away and love would a- 
bound instead of hatred. 

The account of the Savior's 
death and resurrection brings to 
the world its greatest hope. 

The Prophet Joseph Smith 
said that the Bible means good 
and the Book of Mormon means 
more good. (Smith, Joseph Field- 
ing, Teachings of the Prophet 
Joseph Smith, Salt Lake City, 
Deseret News Press, page 300.) 
With the coming forth of this 
book, other knowledge of worth 
comes to us. Here is a "marvel- 
ous work and a wonder" and 
". . .as your Lord and your God 
liveth it is true." (D&C 17:6). Its 
greatest message is to the "con- 
vincing of the Jew and Gentile 
that JESUS is the CHRIST, 
the ETERNAL GOD, manifest- 
ing himself unto all nations." 
(Book of Mormon, title page). 
What more needed knowledge 
could come to a doubting and 
apostate generation? 

The Doctrine and Covenants 
was given especially to this, the 
last dispensation. It comes as a 
voice of warning and cry for re- 

What could be more vital as 
teaching and application in our 
world than the Word of Wisdom? 


March 1968 

The Lord knew there would be 
"evils and designs which do and 
will exist in the hearts of con- 
spiring men in the last days." 
(D&C Section 89:4.) 

The most glorious of all revela- 
tions comes as Section 76 of the 
Doctrine and Covenants. The 
testimony is given that the Son 
lives "For we saw him, even on 
the right hand of God." (D&C 
76:23.) In this section is also 
outlined the future status of all 
the inhabitants of the earth — 
whether telestial, terrestrial, or 
celestial, according to worthi- 
ness. Where will we find our 

To every Relief Society sister 
and to every woman, I would 
urge the study of these scriptures 
in the homes. God has given no 
gifts greater than these. We owe 
it to ourselves and to our chil- 

dren to have a good knowledge 
of God's words to us. These books 
should be easily accessible in 
every home. Each child when 
old enough, should have his own 
copy of the books. They should 
be studied together as a family 
and become an important part of 
our own and our children's lives. 

Our eternal salvation depends 
upon our knowledge of and ad- 
herence to the words of these 

Let us not be like Patrick 
Henry, who on his deathbed, said 
of the Bible, "Here is a book 
worth more than all others ever 
printed; yet it is my misfortune 
never to have found time to read 
it. It is now too late. I trust in 
the mercy of God." 

May we drink deeply of this 
"well of living water." (D&C 



Marilyn McMeen Miller 

Gem in blue, 
Sprig of heaven: 

Apples have lost their blossoms in your face, 
You touch your lips with fingers, delicate as lace. 
Bud, opening spring; 
With your small cry 
A flock of sparrows sing 
And it is winter yet. 
I have not time enough to watch you 
Ere the summer set- 
Be slow to blossom, flowerlet. 



More Than 
A Game 

Sarah Brown Neilson 


■ Jane smoothed the wrinkles 
from her last piece of the week's 
ironing — a white shirt for Tony. 
As she slipped the hanger into 
its broad shoulders and carefully 
buttoned the collar into place, she 
visualized his leaving for school 
in its crisp freshness. It was ri- 
diculous, she thought, that he 
wanted to wear starched, white 
shirts for everyday. Her brothers 
had always been satisfied with 
plaid shirts and jeans that could 
be worn more than once. 

But boys these days were dif- 
ferent. You just didn't know what 
to expect next. One morning they 
spent endless time before school 
shining their shoes, smoothing 
every hair into place, splashing 

with after-shave lotion, and dress- 
ing in their best. The next morn- 
ing you were almost ashamed 
to let them go in their choice of 
faded jeans, worn sweat shirts, 
and grubby tennis shoes. Tony's 
self-confidence always had a way 
of convincing her it was all right, 
though. He had such assurance 
and maturity for his age — and 
yet a trace of the childish quali- 
ties kept coming to the surface 
in its struggle against complete 

Jane thought of his strong, 
husky build that made her seem 
small and frail in his presence; 
and his warm, winning smile 
that revealed the perfect results 
of eleven hundred dollars spent 


March 1968 

on orthodontic work. A smile 
that always assured her the 
money had been well spent, and 
that seemed to open doors wher- 
ever he went. 

It was thinking of his smile 
that made the lump start swell- 
ing in Jane's throat again. She 
had swallowed it back so many 
times that day. After all, Tony 
was only sixteen and one had to 
make allowances for him. The 
world of teen-agers was some- 
thing different and apart from 
the rest of the world. Who had 
said only last week that you 
couldn't rear teen-agers and have 
any emotions? Somehow she 
had to eliminate hers and justify 
his attitude about the football 
game. It was important to see 
things from his viewpoint and 
understand how he felt. 

^5 he managed to blink back 
the near-surface tears and glance 
at the clock. Three-thirty! School 
was over and the game would be 
starting! A game that had been 
such a highlight to all of them 
— until yesterday. It seemed un- 
real that an event projected to 
such importance could shrivel 
to a mere fragment so quickly. 
How had it happened? Once 
again Jane's mind churned the 
events that had created the sit- 

It began with Frank's early 
arrival from work last Friday 
afternoon. She was expecting 
him, but managed to act sur- 

"Frank! What in the world are 
you doing home this time of day?" 

Speaking slowly to hide his 
excitement, he explained, "Well, 
there wasn't much doing at the 
office this afternoon and I thought 

you might like to drop by the 
high school to see how Tony's 
football game is coming." 

Jane smiled at his noncha- 
lance, knowing his crowded sche- 
dule at work and the effort in- 
volved in getting away. He would 
never outgrow his love of sports 
nor his eager anticipation of the 
competition involved. He relived 
his own athletic days in every 
game Tony played. And justly 
so, when one considered how 
much of himself had been poured 
into that boy. 

Their back yard had been a 
working ground for baseball and 
football as long as she could 
remember. Frank's yearning 
for a smooth green lawn, sturdy 
shrubs, and healthy flowers had 
been replaced years ago by a 
boy's sturdy limbs and healthy 
attitudes. It had become a 
neighborhood gathering place 
for lonely, frustrated boys, 
whose own perfected yards were 
restricted from use. The worn 
spots in the lawn, the sparse 
shrubs thinned by swift balls, 
and the trampled flowers seemed 
a tribute to Frank's love and 
patience. His knowledge of sports 
made him a qualified instructor 
and ready extra for any game. 

He should have been a coach, 
Jane thought one day as she 
passed an open window and 
heard his convincing words on the 
values of honesty and fair play. 
How blessed she was to have 

"I'd love to see Tony's game," 
Jane had called as she rushed to 
get ready, knowing his disap- 
pointment if they missed one 
minute. Of course, they would 
get Johnny from school on the 


Living the game with Tony 
had been thrilling. They were so 
proud of his important position 
on the team and the way he came 
through in the last quarter. His 
courage and determination were 
magnificent as he struggled free 
of arms, legs, and tackles to make 
a mad dash for the goal line. 
The touchdown gave their school 
a one point advantage which 
meant playing in the league 
championship game. 

Jane realized now — too late — 
they had been carried away by 
the excitement of it all. Frank 
yelled too many instructions, 
she cheered too enthusiastically, 
and ten-year-old Johnny created 
an embarrassing situation. Why 
didn't she stop him from dashing 
out on the field to hug his brother 
when the gun sounded? She had 
been afraid they were wrong 
when she saw Tony trying to 

move quickly off the field to 
avoid him. But no such luck! 
Johnny was fast and persistent, 
like his brother. (Frank had 
taught them well!) He was shout- 
ing congratulations and patting 
Tony on the back long before 
he could rescue himself. 

Tony's response to their gen- 
erous praise at dinner that night 
seemed a little cool. He didn't 
show the usual interest as Frank 
verbally relived each play and 
dramatized his touchdown. Dur- 
ing the week he was unusually 
quiet, and his lack of enthusiasm 
about the coming championship 
game worried her. It was odd 
Frank didn't notice. His own ex- 
citement and anticipation must 
have clouded his awareness. If 
only Tony would talk to her. 
They had always been able to 
communicate — especially where 
problems were concerned. She 


March 1968. 

thought of approaching him, but 
realized the first move must be 
his. Yesterday it had finally come. 

Jane was peeling potatoes for 
dinner when Tony came home 
from football practice — that 
made it easier because he didn't 
have to face her. What he wanted 
to say was difficult. She could 
tell because he kept making small 
talk and fidgeting. The telephone 
rang and he seemed to welcome 
the reprieve. When he had taken 
the message for Frank and hung 
up the receiver, he cleared his 
throat, took courage, and came 
right to the point. 

"Mom, would you and Dad 
care if I asked you not to come 
to the game tomorrow?" His 
voice sounded hollow and 

Not go to the game! Could 
she have heard him right? This, 
the most important game of the 
whole season! Jane groped for an 
answer, but found a question was 
the best she could do. 

"Don't you want us to be 
there, Tony?" 

I he kitchen chair squeaked as 
he shifted awkwardly trying to 
come up with an answer. "Well, 
it's just that — oh — not many 
parents come — and I kind of feel 
like the fair-haired boy. Mom, 
do you know what I mean — all 
the yelling — Johnny hugging me 
— and all the fuss?" 

Jane could see Frank's eager 
face as he had talked about the 
game at breakfast. How could 
she tell him? Tony had always 
used her as a reporter of bad 
news and difficult situations. 
"You can say it better and soften 
the blow for Dad," he would ex- 
plain. But this was too much! 

And Johnny, who visualized his 
brother as an inspired hero, how 
could he understand? 

The potatoes were going down 
fast as her peeling speed had in- 
creased. Her face was flushed, 
and her throat felt dry as she 
struggled for composure. 

"Yes, Tony, I do know what 
you mean, and we'll spare you the 
embarrassment. Now, go and rest 
before dinner. You'll need all 
the energy you can get for the 
game tomorrow." 

Tony looked relieved as he 
moved toward his bedroom. 
"Thanks, Mom, you're great!" 

Jane couldn't let him know 
how she felt — how Frank would 
feel. After all, their pride was at 
stake. This was no time for emo- 
tion and they must look at things 
sensibly. Tony's friends were im- 
portant, as was his standing in 
the group. Interested parents 
threatened his security; that was 
clear. It wasn't Tony's fault — he 
was the victim of the day and 
age. She hoped Frank would see 
this, and realize it was only a 
game. Why should it take on 
such importance? 

But in her heart, Jane knew 
it was more than a game. It was 
all the games that would follow 
— all the activities that would 
be part of his life. It was a test 
of his moral courage, of his abil- 
ity to apply their teachings, of 
his regard for their giving, loving, 
and sharing. Tony had always 
been so special. He must never 
know how he had let them down. 
Like the psychologists taught, 
something of this sort could 
damage his self-respect. 

Jane welcomed Frank home 
from work with an air of forced 
gaiety. Some real softening was 


More Than a Game 

going to be required for this 
blow. And she must tell him im- 
mediately before the last minute 
instructions to Tony about the 
game started. She had sorted 
through her "softening approach- 
es" and decided the jovial method 
was best. 

"You'll never believe how fun- 
ny Tony was today," she said, 
when Frank was comfortable in 
his relaxing chair. "He wanted 
to tell us not to come to his 
game tomorrow, because all the 
attention embarrasses him, and 
he had such a hard time wording 
it right — you know, so he 
wouldn't hurt our feelings." 

■ he silence was awful. Why 
didn't Frank say something? 
Maybe he didn't trust his voice. 
Jane tried a little harder. 

"I assured him our being there 
wasn't that important and that 
he can tell us all the details 
when he gets home. It was a riot 
to see how relieved he was." 

The first shock was over and 
Frank joined in the pretense. 
"That is hilarious! Course, we 
could go to the game with a pa- 
per sack over our heads and tiny 
holes for the eyes, so no one 
would recognize us! There's so 
much to do at the office, I doubt 
I could arrange to go, anyway. 
Is dinner almost ready? I'm 

For being starved, Frank took 
rather meager helpings. He was 
too cheerful and avoided talking 
about the game. Tony was his old 
self and even played a question 
game with Johnny before going 
to bed. 

Jane found sleep difficult and 
lay staring into the dark long 
after the house was quiet. She 

could tell by Frank's breathing 
that he, too, was awake. How her 
heart ached for his unspoken dis- 
appointment that could never be 
discussed. She reached for his 
hand, hoping he would sense the 
love and understanding she 
couldn't express. 

Everyone did the usual things 
next morning. Frank's face 
showed weariness and his shoul- 
ders drooped a little, but he pa- 
tiently called the boys three 
times, took his exercises, and gave 
Tony first chance at the shower. 
Tony shined his shoes, brushed 
his hair and splashed on lotion 
— apparently it was a white shirt 
day. Johnny came out with 
dragging shoe laces and sleep- 
swollen eyes just in time for 
family prayer. 

As Frank asked the Lord's 
blessings upon them, he expressed 
gratitude for their wonderful 
sons and made a special plea for 
Tony's safety and success in the 
championship game. Jane was 
glad the bacon needed turning 
as he finished, so the moisture 
around her eyes would go un- 
.noticed. Like many other morn- 
ings, Tony was too late to walk 
and Frank rushed through his 
breakfast to be chauffeur. 

"Mom, what time are you 
picking me up for the game?" 
Johnny asked, as she dug in her 
purse for lunch money. 

"We won't be going today, 
Johnny, Dad has too much work 
at the office. Please try to under- 

"Not go to the game! Mom, 
you're kidding! Tony can't play if 
Dad isn't there — he's always 
there. We have to go to the 
game! It's an important one. 
Tony '11 never forgive us!" 


March 1968 

Jane bit her lip until it hurt. 
"Johnny, you're almost late, now 
please hurry. Just forget about 
the game for today." 

A dark look of confusion 
clouded Johnny's face. "But, 
Mom, we have to go — I'll be 
looking for you because I know 
Dad will come — he always comes 
— he wouldn't do that to Tony!" 

Jane hugged him almost too 
tight as he went out the door. 
His faith in Frank was heart- 
warming and she loved him for it. 
If only she could explain — but 
no — not to a ten-year-old. 

|he huge basket of ironing 
looked almost inviting as Jane 
appraised her day's work. There 
was something about ironing 
that gave her a settled feeling. 
It was never a question of what 
came next. She knew what came 
next for a solid chunk of hours. 
She could sit in one place, enjoy 
a feeling of accomplishment, and 
do some thinking. But thinking 
today had only brought confu- 
sion and more heartache. As 
the mound of unironed clothes 
grew small and the pile of finished 
ones grew large, the battle to 
justify Tony's behavior within 
herself continued. 

A slamming door shattered 
her thoughts and announced 
Johnny's arrival from school. He 
was breathless and beads of per- 
spiration marked his forehead. 

"Mom, you didn't come and 
the game has already started! I 
ran all the way from the bus 
stop! Can't we go without Dad — 
please? Tony will be looking for 
us. We have to go!" 

Jane looked into his anxious, 
freckled face and tried to sound 
convincing. "It's too late, dear, 

and Tony will have fun telling us 
all about the game at dinner. 
He's never had a chance to do 
that because we've always been 
there. We won't even know who 
won and he can surprise us! Why 
don't you get washed and we'll 
make Tony's favorite cake for 
dinner. You can make the frost- 

It was a poor substitute for 
the game, but with Johnny's in- 
terest in running the electric 
mixer, Jane's loving persuasion 
won. Even with all the family 
favorites, Jane knew dinner 
would be difficult. Tony would 
try to tell them about the game, 
but without Frank's comments on 
every detail it would fall flat. 
Johnny's innocent remarks would 
create embarrassment, and she 
could already feel the strain of 
trying to pretend everything was 

Frank arrived before Tony, 
sniffing the air and exclaiming 
about the joy of coming home to 
smells of cinnamon and brown 
sugar. "What a lucky boy you 
are to have a mother who makes 
such a wonderful home for us, 
Johnny. Look at the fresh ironed 
shirts and stack of clean clothes. 
Do you think she knows we love 
and appreciate her?" 

After twenty years of sharing 
sorrows and problems with Frank, 
Jane knew this was his way of 
trying to help her over the dis- 
appointment in Tony. How like 
him to care what she thought 
and felt. 

The game wasn't mentioned 
until they were sitting down to 
dinner and Tony opened the door. 
His flushed face and dark hair, 
still damp from the shower, 
made him painfully handsome. 


"Who won! Who won! Did 
you make a touchdown? Did 
you win?" Johnny shouted as he 
grabbed Tony around the waist. 

There was a long silence, and 
then Tony led Johnny to the 
table and sat down beside him. 
In a very quiet voice, he said, 
"Yes, Johnny, we won. The score 
was eighteen to twelve, but I 
lost! Oh, I made a touchdown all 
right — but I still lost. I realized 
what I had lost when the game 
started, and I didn't hear Dad's 
voice in the crowd — when I 
looked up and didn't see Mom's 
hand waving or you standing on 

More Than a Game 

the bench. Somehow, nothing 
else mattered but your being 
there — not the game, my friends, 
or winning. Oh, I kept playing 
and doing my best — Dad has 
taught me to do that automat- 
ically — but I realized I had sold 
you down the river for twisted 
pride and stupid values. Sud- 
denly, I felt sorry for all the guys 
whose parents don't care about 
the games — who are too busy to 
come. All I wanted to do was 
come home and be with you." 

Johnny looked confused. "I 
told you Tony would be mad if 
we didn't go, Mom. You should 
have come home, Dad!" 

Tony smiled. How like them 
to protect his standing with 
Johnny. "Mom — Dad — I'm sorry 
— can you ever forgive me? Please 
don't miss another game!" 

Jane looked into the faces that 
surrounded the table. Yes, it was 
more than a game, It was the 
light of realization, the warmth 
of understanding, and the ce- 
menting of family ties. Now, at 
last, the tears were spilling un- 
checked down her face — tears of 
joy! Through the mist she looked 
across the table and wondered if 
there could ever be anything 
more beautiful than the sight of 
a father hugging his teen-age son. 

Sarah Brown Neilson, Pasadena, California, expresses appreciation for the short story 
contest: "The Relief Society short story contest has opened a new horizon for me. 
'More Than a Game' is my first attempt at writing, other than a short incident that was 
published making me eligible for the contest. I have always loved writing letters and 
often wondered if writing might be a hobby I could develop and enjoy. This opportunity 
has helped me to find it is. 

"I graduated with an English major from the Utah State University in Logan, and 
have had varied Church experience, holding seventeen different positions in the last 
twenty-five years. Currently, I am First Counselor in the Pasadena Stake Relief Society 
Presidency, and my husband, Keith, who has been a bishop, now serves on the High 
Council. We enjoy three wonderful children: Nancy, living in the San Francisco area 
while her husband, David Waldvogel, attends dental school; Bob, serving on a mission 
in England; and David, attending Pasadena High School." 


How Relief Society Came to Me 

Rexine Eagar 

■ Three or four days ago Bishop Thomas called my home and 
asked that I come to his office. When I told my family that I was 
leaving for a few minutes, and where I was going, my ten-year-old 
daughter started bubbling over with "Oh, goodie, we don't have our 
Primary teacher yet. I'll bet it will be you." As I straightened my 
hair, she bubbled continuously about the joys and hardships of 
teaching the members of her class. When I returned home and told 
her that I would be teaching in Relief Society, her face fell and she 
said, "That's not fair, the ladies already know everything." 

I have a testimony of the value and worth of Relief Society, but 
I didn't always have it. Let me tell you how I was converted. 

I was married when I was eighteen years old and had opportunity 
then to attend Relief Society — but I didn't. I thought it must be 
worthwhile because it was part of the Church organization, and I 
had a testimony of the gospel then, but at eighteen, I was afraid to 
go for two reasons. First, I thought the meetings were held only to 
work on welfare sewing, and I knew I wasn't skilled in sewing and 
quilting. Secondly, I thought that the social relationship among the 
sisters was talking while they worked. At eighteen, I felt I wasn't 
wise enough and didn't know enough about what was going on in 
our small town to be a part of the conversation. As the years passed, 
I felt less and less a desire to attend. 

As long as I can remember I have had two main goals in life, 
successfully to rear and teach a large family of children, and to get 
as much education as I can. 

During the first six years of our marriage we were blessed with 
five children, and I was thrilled with them, but began to feel frus- 
trated and unhappy with myself because I was doing nothing about 
continuing my education. I couldn't manage to attend night classes 
and I felt bitter and enslaved by my housework. During that time 
my Relief Society teachers came each month and always invited me 
to attend meetings. Inside myself, I felt, that's all I need now, to 
be using my time in Relief Society meetings. 

Then, one day the president came to see me and asked me to sing 
in a meeting. I went to Relief Society and opened the door to 
opportunities I didn't know existed. At that meeting the class 
leader and lesson inspired me and I knew that there was my way 
to gain knowledge. I subscribed to The Relief Society Magazine 
and began to study before going to hear each lesson. I was thrilled 
with what I was learning. At first I was attending for selfish rea- 


How Relief Society Came to Me 

sons, because of what I could gain personally, but soon I began to 
see that I was learning things that were helping me to be a better 
wife and mother. I learned about helping my children eventually 
to reach maturity in all phases of their lives, not just physically. I 
could see how very much more was expected of me as a mother than 
I had realized before. Sometimes I would become apprehensive — 
what if I hadn't become aware of these things? And so my desire to 
learn became accelerated, to learn to benefit my family. 

Four years ago I was called to work as a member of the presi- 
dency in our ward. My desire to serve others outside my family 
group broadened the desire for knowledge and brought the joy of 

I have heard several times that if a woman will faithfully attend 
her meetings, study the lessons, and try hard to make their teach- 
ings a part of her life, she will be gaining the equivalent of a college 
education. She will understand her calling in womanhood and 
motherhood and will have the knowledge and wisdom to succeed in 

I believe every Latter-day Saint woman should attend Relief 
Society, and in so doing, "the hand that rocks the cradle" will be 
strengthened, more gently and always unfalteringly. This is my sin- 
cere belief and testimony. 



Linnie Fisher Robinson 

She recalls her aversion to practice, 
The music room light and cool; 
Yet the low notes came singing 
Singing down deep in her soul. 

The picture comes back like an etching 
Of that long lost childhood day; 
Her father and mother so patient 
As she practiced her hour away. 

The melodies are forgotten, 
And the notes she tried to prolong; 
But all of them sang to her young heart 
A beautiful unnamed song 

That sings through the varied hours of day 
With faith that is sweet and strong; 
Her rampart of beauty, concord, and love, 
That will last until life is done. 



Ruth Nicholson Pepper Corrimal East, New South Wales, Australia 

■ The day she had had mis- 
givings about had arrived. As 
the morning sun slatted through 
the Venetian blinds into the 
bedroom, Catherine knew that 
the weather would be no excuse 
for not going. 

All week, ever since Jim had 
suggested it and persuaded her 
to go, she had been reluctant. 
Blackberry picking! How idyllic 
it sounded, she thought wryly. 
Only it should be called "Mos- 
quito Swatting" — or "Snake Dod- 
ging"— or "Fly Flicking!" Ugh! 
She shuddered inwardly, think- 
ing of the ordeal ahead. I'm 

no outdoor girl, Catherine mused 

But Jim had been insistent 
and she herself was tired of being 
left at home with baby David, 
always making the excuse that 
he was too small to take on the 
outings on which Jim liked to 
take the other two children. But 
why had it been blackberrying 
she had said yes to? It would 
have been more pleasant to have 
gone to the beach or into the 
bush for a barbecue. Or even — 
mad, crazy thought that it was 
— to have gone to Sydney for the 
day without the children, for 


A Summer's Day 

shopping and a show. They kept gan to relax a little, settling 

talking about it, but somehow back in her seat with David on 

there was never enough money her knee, listening to Mike's 

or time to spare. It was black- and Stevie's excited chatter in 

berry time, though, and their the back, and to Jim humming 

Relief Society president had contentedly to himself as he 

especially asked all who could drove their old car. It was a 

to gather the blackberries for glorious January day, the hot 

jam-making for their fete. Australian sun sparkled down 

"Good idea," Jim had said, on the golden beaches, and the 

when she had casually men- sapphire blue sea was fringed 

tioned it. "How about coming deeply with rows of stark white 

with us next Saturday, Cath — rolling surf. The South Pacific, 

your mother would be glad to she thought idly — this same ro- 

have David for a few hours?" mantic ocean lapped the shores 

And so she had been persuaded of Tahiti, too. Wonder if they 

and it was now upon her. Oh, worried about unmade beds and 

well, she thought, not without mud on the back verandah there? 

humor, I guess I'll live through It was going on ten o'clock 

it. before they left Catherine's 

Their departure was one and mother's, uniting adoring grand- 

a half hours later than planned, mother with adoring grandson, 

Saturday morning was a morn- and, after buying ice cones for 

ing that never liked to be hur- them all at the corner shop, they 

ried at their home, and today left the main highway and fol- 

had been no exception. They had lowed the winding road up the 

all lingered and talked over mountainside, 

breakfast, and then Catherine "Look, Mom— look at those 

had washed through the nappies big ones— there!" Stevie pointed 

while Jim and the boys washed excitedly out of the window to 

the dishes and packed some fruit the blackberry bushes along the 

and cake for their picnic lunch, roadside, while three-year-old 

In dismay, Catherine glanced Mike's eyes popped silently, un- 

back at the rooms just before able to speak for the ice cone at 

they locked the door behind his mouth. 

them— dust on the furniture, "They are better further up 

toys scattered, ironing in the though," Jim told them all, "but 

basket— and it was Sunday to- we'll try to work down to those 

morrow. Her heart sank. Satur- later." 

day was usually her day to get Halfway up the mountain, 
ready for the Sabbath, and she they all jumped out of the car 
revelled in her tidy home and and began to pull on their long 
well-stocked shelves on Saturday rubber boots, distribute billy 
night. She wouldn't be doing cans, and Catherine embalmed 
much revelling tonight, she herself with mosquito repellent, 
thought ruefully. A few minutes later, question- 
As they sped along the coast ably perfumed and oily faced, 
road to her mother's home on the she found herself scrambling un- 
other side of town, Catherine be- der the barbed wire with her two 


March 1968 

sons, while Jim held it up for 

Gingerly, they followed Jim 
through the waist-high grass, dry 
and prickly with the prolonged 
heat, and she hoped the snakes 
could hear them coming. Seven- 
year-old Stevie shared her 

"Hope there're no snakes," 
he said, half to himself, and she 
could tell he was as nervous as 
she was. 

They reached the first bushes 
and picking began, but it was 
soon apparent that all the best 
berries were right in the middle 
of the clump, out of reach. 

"Stamp the outside branches 
down," Jim instructed from the 
other side of the bush, "and get 
right in the middle." 

Catherine's mind flashed back 
to a newspaper article she had 
read only that week. "Blackberry 
bushes are definitely a menace 
to the whole south coast, harbor- 
ing rabbits and snakes." 

She saw Stevie hanging back 
doubtfully as she did as Jim had 
directed, and began picking the 
inner, juicier blackberries. 

"Come on, Stevie — in here." 

"I'm scared, Mom," he said. 
"There's snakes in there." 

She looked at him in sym- 

"Yes — perhaps. But shall I 
tell you something?" She smiled 
at him as she remembered. "This 
morning when I got out of bed, 
I asked our Heavenly Father to 
take care of us all this day." 

As they looked at each other, 
she saw he was reassured, and he 
followed her to help pick the 
berries. She suddenly felt lighter 
in her own heart, too. Somehow, 
by sharing her prayer with an- 

other who had been afraid, she 
had strengthened her own faith 
in Heavenly Father's protection. 

"It's good to know Heavenly 
Father watches over us, isn't it, 
Mom?" Stevie said, as he crouch- 
ed beside her, pulling off the 
lower berries. 

"Yes, Stevie, it is." 

As the morning wore on they 
gradually worked their way down 
the hillside, the sun growing hot- 
ter and hotter, and the rich scent 
of the berries almost overpowering 
in its sweetness. 

For a moment, Catherine 
paused to look at the loveliness 
of the land — the blue hazed hills 
flanking the long green valley 
with its gray-green gum trees, 
and the glittering sea, in front 
of her. What a good country it 
was to live in, she thought, and 
she wondered then if her great- 
grandfather, who had come in 
chains to Australia, had seen 
the beauty of this sun-drenched 
land, or if it had always been a 
prison to him as he remembered 
the softness of his native, far- 
away England. 

Jjuddenly, she was glad she 
had come. Glad that she had 
left the housework for a day to 
enjoy the beauty of her country. 
Suddenly, too, she realized that 
her fear of snakes and insect 
bites was nothing more than an 
excuse for staying home to cook, 
clean, and wash — her neat, con- 
scientious mind running every 
day deeper into the groove that 
she was wearing away for herself. 
How good it was to jump out 
of the groove once in awhile, she 
thought, with a smile, and she 
grinned happily at young Mike 
with his purple stained face. 


A Summer's Day 

Later, they stopped briefly for 
a quick lunch, calling to Mike and 
Stevie who had been distracted 
from the blackberries by a trickle 
of a stream with tadpoles. As 
they slaked their thirst with 
apples and oranges they laughed 
as they compared their scratches, 
Catherine ruefully surveying 
her legs and arms torn from top 
to bottom in spite of her boots, 
and her purple, thorn-pricked 

"My beauty's ruined," she 
chuckled and she caught the 
look in her husband's eye. 

"It's been good having you 
with us, Cath," he said quietly, 
"I miss you when you don't 

"Yes, Jim — I should try to 
get out more with you — I've en- 
joyed it so much this morning 
— just being with you and the 
boys. I hate being left at home 
when you go off — and yet it al- 
ways seems so much effort to 

get ready and come — always so 
much to be done at home." 

He nodded. "I know, love," 
he answered. "I wish I could 
make things easier for you." 

"You help me enough, Jim," 
she said. "I wouldn't want you 
to do more. No — I've thought 
about it a lot — until the children 
grow up a bit its going to be 
hard — partly I guess because of 
my nature that must have every- 
thing just so. But I'm going to 
come out more with you, Jim. 
Make me come, as you did to- 
day, it's been like a vacation." 

"I'm going to thank Heavenly 
Father tonight for keeping away 
the snakes," Stevie said suddenly, 
as he thoughtfully chewed on 
his apple. 

Catherine smiled at him. 
"And I'm going to thank him 
for such a wonderful day with 
such a wonderful family." And 
she leaned over and kissed her 




Annie C. Esplin 

Ageless, the cedars keep a trust with man, 
Sending deep roots into the valley floor; 
Redoubtable in drouth and strong wild winds- 
Yet, standing fragrant by a cottage door. 
Green on the mountains, green on the plain, 
Against rose-brown peaks and rose terrain. 
Shelter for the pastures, grace for the street, 
The cedars hold the seasons at their feet. 
Immune to common parasites, they know 
The mischief of the clinging mistletoe. 
They sing a quiet song in spare, spare land- 
Recompense of green to stone and sand. 




General Board 

■ Belle S. Spafford, President 

■ Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor 

■ Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor 

■ Evon W. Peterson, Secretary-Treasurer 

An Open Window for the Morning 

. . . Daniel went into his house; and his windows being open . . . 
toward Jerusalem, he kneeled upon his knees three times a day, 
and prayed, and gave thanks before his God. . . . (Daniel 6:10.) 

The scriptures record the history of Daniel, who was "of the king's 
seed, and of the princes." He was taken a captive into the land of 
Babylon and given a Chaldean name and was schooled in the learning 
of an alien land, where he became a powerful counselor to Nebuchad- 
nezzar and Darius the Great. Yet Daniel kept his window open toward 
Jerusalem, and he remembered his heritage. 

In the year's beginning, or the day's beginning, or the beginning of 
a season of our lives, or on the Anniversary of Relief Society, let us 
keep the windows open— not only the casement windows of our homes, 
but the windows of our spiritual dwelling, for an open window, 

Anna B. Hart 

Fanny S. Kienitz 

Marjorie C. Pingree 

Edith S. Elliott 

Elizabeth B. Winters 

Darlene C. Dedekind 

Florence J. Madsen 

Jennie R. Scott 

Cleone R. Eccles 

Leone G. Layton 

Alice L. Wilkinson 

Edythe K. Watson 

Blanche B. Stoddard 

Irene W. Buehner 

Ellen N. Barnes 

Aleine M. Young 

Irene C. Lloyd 

Kathryn S. Gilbert 

Alberta H. Christensen 

Hazel S. Love 

Verda F. Burton 

Mildred B. Eyring 

Fawn H. Sharp 

Myrtle R. Olson 

Edith P. Backman 

Celestia J. Taylor 

Alice C. Smith 

Winniefred S. Manwaring 

Anne R. Gledhill 

Lucile P. Peterson 

Elna P. Haymond 

Belva B. Ashton 

Elaine B. Curtis 

Mary R. Young 

Zola J. McGhie 

Zelma R. West 

Mary V. Cameron 

Oa J. Cannon 

Leanor J. Brown 

Afton W. Hunt 

Lila B. Walch 

Reba C. Aldous 

Elsa T. Peterson 

Lenore C. Gundersen 

wherever it may be, directs our thoughts outward, and beckons us to 
concerns and considerations beyond our immediate problems and our 
personal desires. By looking through an open window, it may be pos- 
sible for us to learn wisdom and to become more fully aware of our 
possibilities and our ultimate destiny. Perhaps we can look upon the 
eternal design and see therein a pattern for ourselves in relationship 
to our families, our friends, our responsibilities, and a direction for 
our prayers. It may be that our own open windows may be lighted 
and luminous— a beckoning to the pathway someone else may be 

A lamp which a pioneer mother lighted and placed in a window 
became a light unto many who were looking for illumination. The 
woman polished the glass chimney of her lamp; she trimmed the 
wick; and filled the receptacle with oil. Then she set the lamp in the 
window which faced the road and the highway. The woman's daughter 
remarked that the lamp was not placed for the most advantageous 
reading position, but the mother said, "Move your chair a little, my 
dear. We do not light a lamp for ourselves alone, but also for the 
benefit of travelers, who, with us, are bound for the same destination, 
and all of us need a directing light." 

A counselor to a Relief Society president in a large rural ward, on 
a visit to the president, noted that the window of her little study was 
open to a view of the majestic rim of mountains to the east. She 
noticed, also, that the carpet in front of the window was worn. The 
president smiled as the two Relief Society workers stood together be- 
fore the window. "Here I sit to make plans for the organization," the 
president said, "here I kneel in prayer; here I look out upon the radiant 
world, and the world looks back at me— and our relationship is thus 
established. Through the window, and by its significance, I am in- 
spired, reminded to look outward and upward into the spiritual sum- 
mation of my days." 

All the days of our lives, and particularly a time of seasonal change, 
—may be the time for a personal inventory of our outward and in- 
ward looking propensities and habits. In a time of challenge, in the 
days of a crisis in our lives, in the interim of adjustment to new ex- 
periences and new responsibilities, may we consider well the direction 
of our thoughts. Are we looking through a window outward at the 
breadth and beauty of our opportunities, or is the view restricted to 
ourselves— our personal wants, our selfish needs? Always, the outer 
view is more far-reaching in its range, more lofty in its skyward peaks. 
Although our own capabilities, our own accomplishments may not be 
entirely in harmony with our ideals, still the view from the window 
can expand our souls, and, perhaps, as Daniel looked toward Jerusa- 
lem, his heritage and his home, we can look outward and upward 
through a window that reveals the expanse of mountains and of 




■ One of the major challenges the American Red Cross faces today is 
in Vietnam, where a tough and demanding conflict calls for new ap- 
proaches to the continuing problems of serving the United States 
armed forces in the field. 

In 1965, twenty-five Red Cross staff members served in South 
Vietnam. Today, more than 300 serve the nearly half million American 
troops stationed there. 

Almost 200 of the American Red Cross workers on assignment in 
South Vietnam provide personalized welfare and morale-building ser- 
vices for able-bodied men and programs of recreation for men in 
hospitals and aboard the hospital ships "Repose" and "Sanctuary." 
Another 100, all young women trained in recreation center-club-mobile 
unit operation, present audience participation programs that bring 
wholesome moments of relaxation to servicemen. 

Welfare services to Americans in uniform in South Vietnam, as in 
other parts of the worid, include counseling in personal and family 
problems, emergency communications, and emergency financial 
assistance. Red Cross workers in hometown chapters obtain confi- 
dential information for the benefit of servicemen about personal and 
family emergencies relating to requests for leave, compassionate 
reassignment, and hardship discharges. They transmit messages 
about family health, births, and deaths at a rate of more than 650 
daily to keep a line of communication open between home and South 

Each month, approximately 20,000 servicemen in Vietnam receive 
some type of assistance through the Red Cross. 

The American Red Cross is governed nationally and locally by 
volunteers. Most of the organization's duties are performed by vol- 
unteers. Red Cross volunteers in the United States serve in nursing 
homes, veterans hospitals, and schools for the mentally retarded, in 
motor pools, and in social welfare programs. Having someone to read 
or write a letter for him becomes something very special to a lonely 
disabled veteran. The help of a volunteer driver can make all the 
difference to an older person who otherwise could not keep a doctor's 

The Red Cross is financed entirely by voluntary contributions. As a 
voluntary organization, the Red Cross depends on the American people 
for support— both in volunteer time and in money. 

To keep Red Cross service at the high level which both the fighting 
man in Vietnam and his family at home have appreciated, and have 
come to expect, the need for continued support is critical this year. 




Ramona W. Cannon 

Women who are succeeding in helping to solve the problem of the acute shortage of 
nurses, are the twenty-eight "mature" women who recently received their diplomas from 
the Quo Vadis School of Nursing in Toronto, Canada, the only nursing school in the 
world designed for mature women. The twenty-eight women are all between the ages 
of thirty-two and fifty-two, and will be followed in graduation by many other women of 
similar ages who are now in training at Quo Vadis. Many United States and Canadian 
hospitals are studying ways to set up special facilities for training older women to 
become nurses, for, as the directors of Quo Vadis believe, "some skills and insights 
come only from living." 

Denise Jensen (Mrs. Joseph Rivera), soprano, student at the Manhattan School of 
Music, and pupil of Sarkus Sakarian, in November, was presented at a recital spon- 
sored by the Latter-day Saints Arts and Artists Series of the Manhattan Ward, New 
York City. She was accompanied by Irene Weiss, a gifted young LDS musician. Winni- 
fred Bowers, New York editor, and former member of the Young Women's Mutual Im- 
provement Association General Board, serves as director of the series. 

Mrs. Winifred Ewing, thirty-eight, lawyer, mother of three children, was recently elected 
to the British Parliament, the first member of the Scottish National Party to go to 
Parliament since 1945. She is representative of Scotland's emerging leaders who en- 
courage new types of industry and a wider publicity for the great beauty of the coun- 
try's green vales and craggy isles and inlets. 

Farah, wife of Shah Mohammed Reza Pahlevi, was crowned Empress of Iran by her 
husband in Teheran, October 26, 1967, after he had crowned himself Emperor. The 
Shah, actual ruler for twenty-six years, waited to achieve certain reforms for his people 
before his coronation. Farah, first woman in Persian history to be crowned empress 
(or queen), was a commoner, studying architecture in Paris on a scholarship, before 
her marriage. In case of the Shah's death, she would rule Iran as regent until her son 
reached the age of twenty. 

Queen Elizabeth II of Great Britain, opening Parliament in November 1967, followed 
the requirements of the British monarchy in reading a speech written by the Prime 
Minister, in this case Harold Wilson. The speech called for limiting the hereditary 
membership of the House of Lords, a body of 861 lords, all of whom do not have 
hereditary titles. 

Mary Sue Wilcox, a seventeen-year-old Latter-day Saint girl from Bountiful, Utah, honor 
student and cheer leader of her senior high school class, won the American champion- 
ship title for roller skating in August in Lincoln Nebraska. Competing later in Birming- 
ham, England, for the world championship, she did not win but gave such a beautiful 
performance that Wide World of Sports photographed her entire exhibition for television. 
It was shown in America and in many other countries. 

Jerrie Cobb, famous aviatrix, has long waged a battle to have women included among 
America's astronauts. She and two hundred others have been rejected— not because of 
their sex, says the committee, but because they do not quite fulfill the scientific de- 



Relief Society Annual General Conference 
September 27-28, 1967 

Edythe K. Watson 

Member, General Board of Relief Society 

Chairman, Homemaking Committee 

■ Planning for the Homemaking Department of Relief Society 
General Conference is an exciting adventure, requiring days, weeks, 
and months of prayerful, thoughtful planning. Many visits are made 
to stakes and wards to view their special creative handiwork, to 
select practical, useful, and attractive, but not costly items, which 
will improve, beautify, and enrich the homes of Relief Society mem- 
bers in any part of the Church. Relief Society is an international 
organization, so ideas and items are selected which will be appropri- 
ate for many countries. It is the wish to use articles from many 
stakes in various areas of the Church, but distance, cost, and the 
availability of transportation have to be considered, and limit the 

Because the homemaking discussions for 1967-68 were based on 
the rooms of the home, it was decided to present major displays in 
room-designated areas. The purpose was not just to show rooms, but 
rather to display homemaking articles which appropriately would be 
found in each room. We chose to call this part of our display 
"Rooms for Improvement." There were six room divisions: living 
room, dining area, bedroom, kitchen, bathroom, nursery, and patio. 
In addition, other displays with interesting demonstrations were 


As one entered the beautiful Bonneville Stake House, where the 
display was held, one felt the spirit of Relief Society. The displays 
in the hall featured the 125th Anniversary of Relief Society. One's 
glance was drawn to the impressive seal over the cultural hall door, 
"Relief Society 1842-1967." On a large table, life-like sego lilies 
were attractively arranged around two wheels, denoting progress. 
Above this arrangement, white sea gulls were suspended. A spinning 
wheel, and a churn (which had been carefully carried across the 
plains, now attractively antiqued and hand-painted), graced the en- 
trance hall. The pungent aroma of fresh sagebrush filled the air. 




Transparencies by J M. Heslop 

Jean Rigby, Sugarhouse Stake Geneva Brown, Holladay Stake 

Sagebrush was placed with wheat to enhance the decorations. The 
blue of the sky on a clear day seemed transferred to the foyer by the 
use of blue fabric attractively arranged. 


As you left the foyer, two choices were open to you, either to go 
into the cultural hall for an overall view of the displays, or to fol- 
low the beckoning lights into the lounge for the Christmas display. 

The Christmas display featured a tall, graceful Christmas tree in 
one corner near the fireplace, decorated with large multicolored 
balls and tiny lights circling the tree from trunk to top branch. An 
impressive star hung above the fireplace. This was flanked by three 
handmade Wise Men — beautifully and intricately made. Round 
tables were alternated against the wall with colonnades holding 
miniature Christmas trees, each individually and differently de- 
corated. The tables were covered with green cloths of the same 
pattern — handmade articles of intriguing design graced them — 
suggestions for making in homemaking meetings, ideas to please the 
homemaker and beautify any home at Christmas time, including 
many toys and other articles to charm the children. 


Mary Jennings, Bonneville Stake 

One exquisitely beautiful 
object which drew exclama- 
tions of pleasure from the 
throng was a large, oval, 
gold-leafed picture frame. 
This encased an elegant 
Christmas tree made entirely 
from old jewelry glued onto a 
velvet mounting. 

A stunning and unusual 
dining table decorated in 
purple, blue, and green also 
caught the eye. The purple 
felt cloth was elegant, yet 
simple to make. Yarn tassels 
graced the corners; green 
balls, each housing a single 
light, centered the table in 
an attractive arrangement. 

A group seemed always 
to surround the table where 
burlap Christmas wreaths 
were being made. 

Homemaking Committee General Board 



Jean Rydalch, South Cottonwood Stake 


Alyce D. Hendrickson, East Oquirrh Stake 

Entering the cultural hall, gay and colorful flowers captured the in- 
terest — exquisite flowers created from pieces of paper. Rugs of many 
varieties hugged the east wall. Beautiful rugs made from old woolen 
clothing were a delight to behold. Children's rugs made in the shape of 
animals, charmed everyone. 

No one could resist taking a few minutes to watch and learn the art 
of antiquing or handpainting small articles, such as an old churn, an an- 
tiquated iron skillet, and a rocking chair. Many articles long ago discarded 
have thus been reclaimed and made beautiful. 

Many paused to admire the beautiful embroidered wall hanging made 
on a fine burlap and embroidered in wool yarn. The design was not original. 
The idea for it came from a picture in a magazine. It was composed of 
flowers and birds in gay colors — a work of art, yet something which can 
be copied by anyone who has magic in her hands. 

The gay sparkling lights of the handkerchief tree beckoned all to see 
the hankies with crocheted and lace edges. 



The Mormon Handicraft dis- 
play included exquisite hand- 
made quilts, attractive, useful 
aprons, pillows, luncheon cloths, 
and afghans, with patterns and 
materials available to Relief 
Society organizations. 

Nettie Slotboom, Manager 


One of the loveliest displays 
was the Easter table, each arti- 
cle appropriate for the season and 
especially designed to intrigue a 
child, and many of them suit- 
able for a mother and her chil- 
dren to make together. Bunnies, 
chicks, Easter eggs, and a tray 
of colorfully decorated cookies 
centered the display. 

Homemaking hobbies for 
family togetherness brought 
many new and interesting ideas, 
including how to use pine 
cones, and acorns, to make 
small Christmas trees, making 
use of available materials such 
as flowers and weeds. 

Cache Stake 


Many of the gifts were 
items that children would love 
to make with a little guidance 
from mother and daddy. New 
textile painting resembling em- 
broidery work, and enclosure 
cards for all occasions, made 
from discarded and used cards, 
caught the interest of everyone. 
A simple process was illustrated, 
using small folded recipe cards 
decorated with motifs cut from 
cards and arranged to make a 

Mary Peterson, East Sharon Stake 

* . 


French-Polynesian Mission Relief Society Presidency Elisa Sam You, President 


The highlight of this section was the Polynesian display — carried 
across the ocean in fourteen different suitcases. Assembled and displayed 
with artistic grace were bedspreads, wall hangings, purses, and jewelry of 
many kinds. The handiwork was colorful and intricate. 



All who attended the homemaking display "Rooms for Improvement" 
were delighted with the lovely home decorations, magnificent evidences of 
the ability of Relief Society women. 

Antiquing and gold leafing were predominant in the living-dining area. 
Old furniture, reclaimed and refinished to professional perfection, copies 
of beautiful paintings by the old masters, treated in a new manner, and 
decorative tablecloths caught the eye — a green velvet covering was en- 
hanced by an exquisite low bowl, inexpensive, yet looking costly because 
of its gold leaf finish. An attractive lamp, completely handmade from its 
gold-leaf base to its hand-sewed shade, was much admired. Some of the 
most exciting articles were beautiful candles — done in somber hues. They 
enhanced the beauty of a candle by skillfully placing a copy of a great 
painting about the candle and making it appear as a part of the candle by 


Monument Park Stake 

Monument Park Stake 

an additional coating of clear wax. The candle holders were also works of 
art, all handmade. 

The kitchen display had great-warmth and charm. Simulated cupboards 
were made from old wooden crates, covered with heavy cardboard, and 
painted to resemble fine wood. The Roman blind at the windows was 
created by the sisters themselves and will serve as a project for a stake. 

South Cottonwood Stake 

Interesting to make and much less costly than purchased ones were wall 
plaques, table coverings, kitchen aprons, and tea towels of many varieties, 
which added greatly to the room's attractive decor. 

The bedroom combined new designs and furnishings with the old. The 
wardrobe was a gift to a bride some seventy-five years ago. The old brass 
bed was a family heirloom. The bench and night stand came from the 
Deseret Industries and were refinished and antiqued a beautiful blue. 
The trunk, found in an attic, was gold-leafed, varnished, and lined with 
velvet — a bride's dream. The beautiful bedspread was a work of art, hand- 


Hillside Stake 

Parleys Stake 
Bonneville Stake (Basketball Standards) 




Olympus Stake 

made by sisters of the stake. Quilted robes, gowns, and hangers were all 
handmade, a symphony in blue and green. 

What can one do for bathroom decorations? was the query. Results 
were amazing. Shower curtain, drapes, bowl cover, were all hand done and 
attractive. All details were perfect, from decorated soaps, waste baskets, 
and wall decorations, to the flower-bordered mirrors and guest towels. 
This picture also gives a glimpse of the beautiful decorations used to 
camouflage the basketball standards — net covered pampas grass, plus an 
ornate bushel basket, uniquely fashioned creations long to be remembered. 

The nursery was a delight, all pink and white, and filled with priceless 
family relics. The little cradle was handmade. The chest belonged to a 
great-grandmother. It was refinished in white antiquing — a decorator's 
dream. Quilts and blankets made the bed and cradle inviting. Interesting 
animal wall plaques added charm to the room. Handmade blocks and 
Raggedy Ann dolls were ready for a child's eager hands. Dresses and 
sleepwear for the little ones made women want to try their hands at sew- 
ing for children. One child couldn't resist the inviting scene and was 
found lying in the cradle. 

The patio area was so inviting that visitors were sorry summer had 
gone. The handpainted backdrop view depicted an ocean scene. Summer 
furniture and equipment enhanced the display. Aprons, pot holders, 
gloves, gay tablecloths, table decorations invited the sisters to join in 
outdoor living. The patio items were of particular interest because they 
suggested many articles that could well be made for a summer bazaar. 
The centerpieces were made of bottles wrapped part way up with appropriate 
twine and used as candle holders — so easy to make, yet so attractive. 
Additional table lighting was provided by lamp holders made with cut tin 
cans forming a base with a glass chimney in the center. 



As one left the cultural hall and turned for a last long look at the 
overview, one was almost overwhelmed by its loveliness. The many tables 
decorated with ideas for social affairs, the fascinating displays by the 
Lamanite sisters, the beautiful pillows made from towels that looked like 
velvet, the lovely coordinated quilt display with robes, pillow cases, 
pillows; the apron tree; and the table of children's items, with a table 
centered by attractive jewelry displays, all gave one a feeling of pride in 
the women of the Church — their love of beauty, their great contribution 
in preparing hundreds of items for this homemaking display. Surely 
knowledge and intelligence, energy, skills, talents, and a desire for service 
have been given in abundance to the sisters of Relief Society. Where else 
in the world could one see anything like it? 

Color Photograph by Antonia Copier 

s* « 

- *l ten 






Eva Willes Wangsgaard 

■ The family of plants called the mallows (Malvaceae) is a large and varied one, 
representing in origin many lands and many nations of the Northern Hemisphere, 
and widely cultivated in numerous areas of the world. More than thirty branches 
(species) of this populous family have been identified and their geographic homes 
charted in the heritage of plants. The mallows are annual, biennial, and perennial, 
growing as small trees, as shrubs, as sturdy or fragile stems, and as small, persistent 
weeds. Mallow leaves are variously lobed or deeply cut. Some of them are of glossy 
texture, and others are fuzzy and webbed. The blossoms are single or double, or 
very double, some of them beautifully fluted, wearing many tints and tones of rose 
and red, purple, delicate bluish-violet, creamy white, or pure white. 

The hollyhock (Althaea rosea, native of China) growing stiff, straight, and tall, 
makes a magnificent backdrop for the garden stage. 

Another Althea, the rose of Sharon (native to Eastern Asia), is often called by 
observant children, "the hollyhock tree." It does resemble a tree in dwarf proportions. 
Usually, the rose of Sharon grows on a single woody trunk with branches forming a 
close-limbed oval a few feet from the ground. This shrub is hardy, fast growing, and a 
prolific bloomer. The flowers are of many pastel tones from deep lavendar, through 
pink, to pure white, sometimes mottled or striped. 

The hibiscus is the aristocrat of the mallow family. Instead of the large, rough, 
roundish leaf of the hollyhock, or the smooth, fine-textured, deep-green, slightly 
dentated leaf of the Althea, plants of the hibiscus genus have dentate or lobed leaves, 
and large, showy flowers. They range in color from deep red, almost maroon, to rose, 
deep pink, light pink, and white, with petals rose-washed at the center. In size, 
they vary from a saucer-size to blossoms as large as a family fruit bowl. 

From the dwarf mallow to the hollyhock, to the rose of Sharon, and the hibiscus, 
the texture and the tinting and the rufflings and the flutings are a delight. 

Why don't you invite the mallows into your garden and enjoy a satisfying and 
colorful friendship with their fluted petals and their radiant color? 

Transparencies by Janet Knowles 

*. *f 

Branch of Althea Shrub 



Virginia Beesley Cannon 

Transparencies by Dorothy J. Roberts 

Make sugar mixture by combining: 2 c. granulated sugar, 2 tbsp. ice water. 

Mix with back of spoon until moist throughout. Mixture is just right 
if, when squeezed in hand, it leaves imprint of fingers on mixture. 

Using plastic egg molds that separate in half lengthwise, press sugar 
mixture into each half with thumbs, working towards edges and making 
walls from Vs to Vi-inch thick. At pointed end of egg, scoop out a half 
circle to make the peek-through. 

Carefully lay a piece of cardboard over the top and invert it so that 
sugar egg half comes out onto cardboard. Allow eggs to dry overnight. 

Scrape bottom off half of the molds to flatten them slightly for stand- 
ing, then fill the eggs with green grass, tiny Easter eggs, wee little chicks, 
or cut out scenes, miniature plastic flowers, or even a tiny cutout snap- 
shot of each of the children. 

Adjust top half of the egg over bottom and seal the two together with 
a bit of decorating frosting. Put frosting into cake decorator and pipe 
around the seam, then around the peek-through opening, and anyplace 
else desired, either to decorate or to attach decorations, such as gold 
braid or flowers to egg. 

Frosting may be tinted any color, as may sugar mixture, for making 
the eggs. 

Decorating Frosting 

Beat together until very thick 2 egg whites, 2 c. powdered sugar, and a 
dash of cream of tartar. Be sure to keep the bowl covered with damp cloth 
when not in use, as this frosting hardens quickly. 



I shall never forget my first trip to Kalaupapa. We had arrived in 
Hawaii just a short time before. My husband had been called to preside 
over the Hawaii Mission, and he had carried with him for over twenty- 
five years the vivid memory of another visit when he had served as a 
missionary in Hawaii as a young man. 

We walked down the pali (cliff) on a steep and rocky trail and arrived 
at Kalaupapa an hour and a half later, muddy and a little tired. A meet- 
ing was held in the branch chapel that evening and, for the first time, I 
met the dear people of Kalaupapa. They bore their testimonies and sang 
for us. I remember their rendition of "Hawaii Aloha." They sang like 
angels. There began the association of three years during which time I 
became even more enamored of the people and the place. 

Kalawao is a small peninsula nestled at the foot of a sheer pali on the 
northern shore of the island of Molokai. On the tip of the peninsula is a 
small hill on which stands a lighthouse, and on the leeward side, lies the 
settlement of Kalaupapa. Here and there are graceful palm trees and 
other greenery, and homes neatly situated on the quiet streets. The ocean 
which surrounds Kalaupapa is beautiful in all its moods, sweeping in 
long, white-crested breakers on the lee side, and splashing with vigor 
against the cliffs that rise in rugged succession on the windward shore. Here 
one finds a spot shut off from the rest of the world. 

Place of Refuge 

Orlene J. Poulsen 

Former Supervisor, 

Hawaii Mission Relief Society 

No wonder this peninsula, isolated by the cliffs of "top-side" Molokai 
on one side, and the ocean on three sides, was chosen by King Kamehame- 
ha V, in 1865, as the site where those afflicted with Hansen's disease 
(leprosy) could be isolated to stop the spread of the disease. It was on 
January 6, 1866, that the first boat carrying nine men and three women 
arrived, and the first settlement at Kalawao, two and a half miles across 
the base of the peninsula from the present Kalaupapa settlement, was 

Life was very difficult in those early days. Doctors visited the settle- 
ment rarely and could do little to arrest the progress of the disease. Law 
and order were difficult to enforce. The windward side of the peninsula, 
where Kalawao was established, was lush and green, but it was also damp, 
and other illnesses came upon the patients. 

Over the years improvements have come. The selfless dedication of a 
Catholic Priest — Father Damien — is well known. He arrived in 1873, in- 
tending to stay for two or three weeks, but instead he spent the next six- 
teen years administering to the physical and spiritual needs of the patients 
— and then died, a victim of Hansen's disease. 

The settlement was moved from Kalawao to Kalaupapa, and health 
conditions were improved considerably. Law and order were established, 
and the needs of the patients provided for by the government. And, 

^-Transparencies by Imogene Woodbury 


March 1968 

finally, the use of sulfone drugs, beginning in 1946, caused Hansen's 
disease to recede greatly. In July of 1965, there were only about sixty 
cases of Hansen's disease in the settlement. Another 135 who have re- 
covered from the disease live there by choice. It is their home. 

Participating in the history of Kalaupapa since its early days have 
been members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and 
for many years there has been a branch of the Church there. At first, 
the missionaries were not permitted to teach in the settlement, so the 
meetings were held in the Kukui nut grove at the foot of the pali. Con- 
struction on the old branch chapel was begun in 1901, and the building 
was dedicated in 1904. John Haulani was the first branch president. A 
small monument on the grounds still marks his burial place. The early 
saints not only had to collect all the money but do all the work, and 
they were all patients. Money was very scarce. The patients were given 
an allowance of fifty cents a week which made saving for the chapel a 
difficult task. A one foot by twelve feet board could be purchased for 
twenty-five cents, however, so as they were able to save a little; they 
purchased the material for the chapel, a board at a time. Some of the 
money was used for nails, shingles, and the bell. Bells were very im- 
portant — and very expensive. When the barge came in, all the material, 
even the precious bell, was just thrown overboard, and the men had to 
swim out and either push or pull it to shore before it was washed out to 

The members loved this old chapel, which they named "The New Jeru- 
salem." For over sixty years it stood and, for sixty years they worshipped 
within its walls. Termites began their destructive work, however, and, 
in 1956, a new chapel was erected under the Church Building Program, 
and the old one was torn down. A large group of workers, directed by 
building supervisor Claude Terry, turned out on May 18, 1965, and the 
building was torn down and cleared away in a week, and groundbreaking 
for the new one was held on May 29. The response of members and non- 
members was tremendous — indicative of the spirit of love and cooperation 
that exists among those of different faiths who live in the settlement. 
After the chapel had been completed, and the hours of work were totaled, 
it was found that more hours of labor had been donated by nonmembers 
than members. All worked hard, and some of those with disabilities had 
their hands wired to the wheelbarrows that they might do their share. 
This beautiful new chapel is modern and lovely in every way, and repre- 
sentative of the spirit of courage and aloha that is found in Kalaupapa. 

Jack Sing has been president of the Kalaupapa Branch for sixteen 
years. His friendly, helpful, jovial manner wins him friends wherever he 
goes. He is respected as a business man, religious leader, and friend. 

The completion of the chapel was the fulfillment of a dream for Presi- 
dent Sing and his wife, Mary. After the work on the chapel was finished, 
they looked forward eagerly to the day when it would be dedicated — and 
in preparation, fattened a pig for a dedication luau. The big day came — on 
December 16, 1965, when President Marion D. Hanks of the First Council 
of Seventy dedicated the building to the Lord, and at that time the first 
meeting in the chapel was held. 

Two weeks later the dedication luau was held with President Sing's pig 
and the cooperation of the entire settlement — all of whom had been in- 
vited to share in the happiness at the completion and dedication of the 


Kalaupapa— Place of Refuge 

Latter-day Saint chapel. Two large lanais had been constructed, consisting 
of frame structures covered with palm fronds brightened here and there 
with poinsettias and hibiscus. Under the lanais, were long tables and 
benches, and here the luau was served, with one lanai for the patients 
and one for the non-patients. Then all present joined in singing. The sun 
was shining, the ocean was blue — and in Kalaupapa there was peace and 

Mary Sing came to Kalaupapa as a girl of seventeen, and it has been 
her home for fifty-one years. Here she met Jack Sing and married him. 
For thirty-five years they have been sweethearts, while giving of their 
time and talents to the Lord. Mary is the president of the Kalaupapa 
Relief Society, a position she has held for twenty-three years, and during 
most of this time she has also been the secretary. She joined the Church 
in 1928, and has been a Relief Society visiting teacher ever since, adding 
up to forty years of visiting service. Gentle and kind, with a quick sense 
of humor, she watches over the needs of the Relief Society members in the 
branch. It is not at all unusual to find on her monthly Relief Society 
report that 100 per cent visiting teaching has been done, or that many 
visits have been made to the sick. 

I shall never forget my first visit to Kalaupapa nor any of those since 
— for Kalaupapa is beautiful and unforgettable — there is a special spirit 
in that lovely place. 




Catherine B. Bowles 

What have you sent to the garden of God 
While you live here on this earthly sod? 

One kind act to one in need, 
One whispered word of love, 
The hungry soul you helped to feed 
With faith in him above. 

One broken heart was mended 
Of deepest sorrows there. 
Did you make the burden lighter 
With love that all may share? 

Did you soothe a tempest raging 
In a heart so sorely tried? 
And poured the balm of friendship 
Where love and faith abide? 

If so, you make your garden shine, 
Each plant, a token there, 
Will fill your heart with gratitude 
That in his presence you may share. 





Venda B. Castleberry 


■ The thought came to me as 
I was freshening up the guest 
room, that Mother's visits had 
always been timed, somehow, to 
coincide with crises in our lives. 
At first, there had been the al- 
most yearly occasions when she 
came to help us settle in our 
newest baby. 

"I guess you'd never come to 
see us," Andy had said to her on 
one of these occasions, "if we 
didn't have a baby every year! 
Come to think of it, there must 
be a cheaper reason for a visit!" 

"It just gives me a good ex- 
cuse — I'd come anyway — but 
don't you know a visit from her 
mother, a bit of pampering from 
her husband — and a new house 
coat are the only immediate re- 
wards a girl gets for having a 
new baby?" Mother said, and 
we all laughed. 

Two years ago when Mother 
had visited us, I had been dis- 

couraged with my seeming in- 
efficiency as a homemaker, seeing 
my life as insignificant. Mother 
had somehow made me feel that 
my work as a mother was more 
creative than I felt. ". . . your 
home is a laboratory — a studio — 
where children are being shaped 
into men and women," she had 

That crisis had passed; now 
there was another. Andy's 
company was transferring him 
to Portland, a thousand miles 
away, and he was leaving next 
week. At first he had taken it 
for granted we would all go, but 
I had convinced him that it would 
be better for him to go now — the 
children and I to join him in the 

"It's just too cruel to uproot 
them now — the middle of the 
school term — they've got a good 
start in dancing — their music. 
Let's give them time to get used 

^Editor's note: See "A Time to Every Purpose," February 1966. 


Where Did My Happiness Go? 

to the idea of leaving their 
friends; they'd be shattered. . . ." 
I had said, and Andy was con- 
vinced — too easily. I had con- 
vinced him, and then, perversely, 
was vaguely uneasy about it! 
There was a time, I knew, when 
such sloppy thinking would 
have brought hoots of laughter 
from him, for we both knew that 
our children were nothing if not 
adaptable, and that they would 
be happy wherever Andy and I 
were. Had he given in because he 
was hurt by my suggestion, or 
was he glad to go alone? 

Well, I thought now as I 
dusted the rocking chair and put 
a vase of flowers on the dresser, 
at least the house is clean, and I 
will not bother Mother with my 
problems this time. 

Mother was coming that night, 
on the late flight. We left the 
children with a neighbor girl 
and went to meet her. On the 
way to the airport, Andy turned 
the car off the freeway and 
drove up the old road, to the top 
of the hill where the lights of 
our little city were spread out 
below — vari-colored, twinkling 
jewels, thrown at random on 
black velvet. 

"We have some time; let's 
look at the lights and talk," 
Andy said, putting his arm 
around me, trying to pull me 
close. I turned one shoulder 
stiffly, and sat hard on my side 
of the seat. 

Not this time, I thought, he 
always thinks whatever is wrong 
between us can be erased by 
this. . . . 

He put his hands back on the 
steering wheel, straightened his 
arms to push his back against 
the seat. Looking at his hands on 

the wheel made me remember 
other times when we would drive 
up here and I would wait, not 
able to breathe, until his arms 
were around me. 

"Pat," he said now, "what's 
Wrong with us? We used to just 
look at each other and know 
what the other was thinking, 
wanting. . . . Lately I don't 
know what you're thinking or — 
sometimes now I look at you in 
church across our lineup of kids, 
and I remember how you used 
to manage to sit by me\ I think 
— she's lovely, but do you know 
something? I try to picture you, 
now, doing things the wonderful, 
sweet, crazy way you used to do 
— and the picture won't come." 

"I've tried to learn a few 
things. . . . Lately I've been get- 
ting your things ready to go," I 

"Honey, you do fine," Andy 
said quickly, "in fact," he grim- 
aced, "maybe you're getting 
too efficient! I miss the girl who 
used to serve the pie while the 
potatoes and meat were cooking 
— and put the baby to bed with 
his shoes on to keep his feet 
warm — and — sometimes asked 
even stupid me for advice!" He 
drummed gently on the wheel 
with his fist as he said slowly, 
"Oh, yes — getting my things 
ready to go. . . . You're very 
efficient about that! I wish. . . ." 

What perverseness made me 
break in with "Let's go! If a man 
doesn't want to be pleased. . . ." 

On the way home from the 
airport, Andy told Mother about 
the new job. She said, "Oh, my! 
I should never have come at this 
time! There must be a million 
things you have to do, getting a 
family ready to move. . . ." 


March 1968 

I tensed as Andy said, "Oh, 
Pat and the youngsters aren't 
going now; just me," and listened 
for Mother's tone when she an- 
swered only "Oh." 

As always, Mother was a joy 
to have for a visit. Her career, 
presenting her original music and 
poetry to groups all over the 
country, has given her a sweet- 
ness and depth that is something 
to behold! 

The day before Mother — and 
Andy — were to leave, I was alone 
in the bedroom packing his good 
clothes. Mother tapped on the 
half-open door and came in. 
There I stood, Andy's suit jacket 
crumpled in my hands, my cheek 
against it. 

"Patricia, darling — whatever 
are you crying about?" Mother 
asked, taking the jacket from my 
hands. "Here — see now — you've 
got it all wet." She pulled me 
gently to sit beside her on the 
bed. "Do you want to tell me 
what's wrong?" 

"I — I — made up my mind that 
this time — always before when 
you came — you — gave so much — 
I made up my mind that this 
time I wouldn't let you know 
anything was wrong — and then — 
I could tell you knew anyhow. 
Did Andy say anything to you?" 
I was wailing between words. 

"No," Mother said, "was there 
something he was supposed to 
tell me?" 

"No, I guess not," I said. "It's 
just that. ..." I looked around 
the room at Andy's scattered 
clothes — the open bags — and I 
felt my throat ache thickly, my 
eyes smart with tears. "I've been 
so mixed up for the past year or 
so — and now — I thought I wanted 

Andy to go without me. It was 
my idea, Mother — or at least I 
thought it was — and then just 
now I went to put his suit in the 
suitcase — and it — it — smelled like 
him — and I remembered when 
we were first married — and 
whenever he had to be away 
overnight I'd tuck notes in his 
pockets, Mother — love notes — 
saying how lonely I was — and 
now he wants to leave me. . . ." 

Mother took my hands down 
from my face. 

"But you said it was your 
idea," she said. 

I moved from the bed to look 
out the window, not seeing any- 
thing. I turned to sit in a chair 
near Mother. 

"I'd just as well tell you," I 
said. "You'll think my life is like 
a soap opera — just living from 
one crisis to another! But this 
thing — Andy going away, and 
how I thought I felt about it — 
and wondering how Andy really 
feels — Mother, did you ever want 
Daddy to go away? Did it ever 
seem to you that — that just — 
just coping with marriage was 
too much for you?" 

"Well," Mother said thought- 
fully, "one is so inclined to re- 
member only the good times! A 
human relationship is so com- 
plicated — takes so long to build 
and changes so often — but, yes, 
I think that in the structure of 
any marriage there would be 
some wanting to get away." 

"I've been feeling so — so — 
married, Mother! So horribly, 
finally married, and it's like a 
trap! There's no excitement — 
no joy! I know everything about 
Andy — or I thought I did — and 
what he's going to say before he 
opens his mouth. Is this all 


Where Did My Happiness Go? 

there's going to be, forever, this 
sameness?" I said. 

Mother took her turn looking 
out the window. 

"If only," she said, "they 
wouldn't end the stories with 
'They lived happily ever after!'" 

"Do you know what I think?" 
I said. "It's cynical, I know, and 
not like me, the one that couldn't 
wait to get married! But this is 
it: marriage is a big blaze of 
excitement — an attraction to 
assure that you'll a get married; 
it's momentary flashes of that 
attraction to assure the advent 
of babies — and then the sociologi- 
cal phase sets in — you know, 
keep the institution of marriage 
going for the good of society — 
and just try not to die of bore- 

"Oh, Patricia," Mother said, 
"you never used to be bored — 
ever! Be careful when you feel 
this way — discouragement and 
boredom are such potent weapons 
for Satan! Does Andy know how 
you feel?" 

"I've never told him," I said. 
"I guess you've noticed we don't 
talk much. But he's noticed 
changes — he complains about the 
way things are. I guess some 
women pretend to feel the way 
they did — it seems dishonest 
to me!" 

I picked up a clothes brush 
and squeezed the bristles as I 
wailed, "Oh, it's so complicated! 
Why couldn't life stay the way it 
was? I'm so mixed up — Mother, 
where did my happiness go?" 

Before Mother had time to 
answer, the children came home 
from Primary, and there was no 
opportunity for further talk. 

Mother insisted that Andy 
and I go out that night, leaving 

the children with her. Her "going 
away present" for Andy, she said, 
since both he and she were going 
away! We went to a movie, but 
my heart wasn't in it. I knew 
Andy and I had something that 
needed to be said; I needed to 
know how he felt about me — and 
going away alone. But I couldn't 
ask him, because even if he had 
begged me to go, I was not sure 
what I would have said. He 
might have been one of the 
shadow-figures on the screen, for 
all I could communicate with 

Andy took Mother to Danton, 
where her next engagement was, 
before he went to work the next 
morning. I almost envied her, as 
I kissed her goodbye, knowing 
each day would bring new places, 
new experiences. 

Ellen had slept with Mother 
in the guest room, and when she 
came out that morning she was 
carrying an envelope addressed 
to me. 

"Look, Mama," she said, 
"Granny Witch type-writed you 
a letter last night." 

"What an awful name for your 
Grandma!" I said. "She only 
told you her name was Granny 
Witch to tease you. You are not 
to call her that! Give me the 

I put the letter in my skirt 
pocket, hoarding the pleasure of 
reading it until Ellen was cared 


March 1968 

for. I had read many such, for 
Mother and I had always left 
notes whenever we had some- 
thing to say that was close to 
our hearts. I went into the guest 
room and closed the door. Cray- 
oned pictures of strange, lop- 
sided houses and people with 
arms growing out of their heads 
were lined up on the dresser 
where Mother had put them, to 
show proper appreciation for 
Ellen's art. The scent of Moth- 
er's cologne clung to the pillow 
I pushed under my head as I 
lay across the bed to read what 
she had written. 

"Patricia Dear," she had be- 
gun, "how I wish I had the wis- 
dom of Solomon tonight! You 
said to me, 'Mother, where did 
happiness go?' and if I live my 
lifetime only to help you find the 
answer — then my life will have 
been well-spent and meaningful! 

"Where did your happiness 
go? The happiness you were 
speaking of — the happiness that 
came unearned and free because 
you were young and pretty has 
gone. It died as a mushroom dies 
because it sprang, without roots, 
and too quickly — and like the 
mushroom, this happiness did 
not contain nourishment enough 
to sustain itself — or a mature 

"But from the ashes of that 
ephemeral happiness can come a 
real joy — a phoenix so strong 
and beautiful that it will make 
life worth living for you — in 
this life and through all the 

"When you said, 'Where did 
my happiness go?' I am sure you 
meant 'Where did my love for 
Andy go?' for it was your feeling 
for him that triggered the ques- 

tion. It has not gone, Patricia; 
it is changing. Change is the law 
of life, an eternal progression 
that does not find us today as we 
were yesterday; our challenge is 
to channel change in the right 

"To us married in the temple 
for time and eternity, the con- 
cept of marriage is especially 
challenging. Whatever marriage 
we build here — it is ours forever! 
What an incentive to keep love 

"Patricia, this is a period of 
assessment in your marriage — a 
time when you are taking a new 
look at Andy — and I am sure he 
is looking newly at you also. 
This is the time, darling, when 
Satan whispers to so many, 'find 
somebody new — a different hus- 
band will make it the way it 
used to be!' Liar that he is, he 
doesn't tell them that a new look 
at their marriage is what they 
need, that it has changed be- 
cause they have changed! 

"Start by putting Andy first! 
Your love for each other is the 
most important thing in your 
life, and in your children's, for 
they will be secure and free to 
develop only if they see that you 
and Andy love each other. Chil- 
dren must see love demonstrated. 
When you were a child, did you 
connect the sacrifice we made to 
buy you clothes and food with 
love? Of course not, but you 
often speak of the 'family hugs' 
we had, when you felt we all 
loved each other. Patricia, why 
don't you kiss Andy goodbye 
when he leaves for the day? The 
wife sets the emotional tempera- 
ture of the home, and if coldness 
prevails, you will miss the 
warmth in your winter days! A 


Where Did My Happiness Go': 

man starved for warmth is look- 
ing for it, whether he knows it 
or not — and he will find it, as 
the hungry man's eye will see 
food signs, and his nose will pick 
up food scents as he walks down 
the street! 

"Build Andy up as the leader 
in your marrige. He holds the 
priesthood, and it is his privilege 
and duty. 'Ah,' you say, 'but he 
does not lead with the right 
spirit! He doesn't want to be 
bothered.' Then, darling, en- 
courage him! Stand back — let 
him lead — and you will see him 
grow. It was such a blessing to 
me, as you were growing up, to 
know that your father was skilled 
— after much practice — in guiding 
our family, so that all the awful 
responsibility was not mine! 

"You see, Patricia, it is, in a 
wonderful kind of way, selfish- 
ness — this building a happy mar- 
riage; if Andy is happy and ful- 
filled — then the friction is gone, 
and the energy that used to go 
into jockeying for family leader- 
ship can go into loving plans for 
your happiness and fulfillment. 
Patricia, don't fall into the trap 
of making Andy abdicate his 
leadership — and then despise 
him for his weakness! Woman is 
strong enough to help her hus- 
band to become his very best! 

"Where did your happiness 
go? Your real happiness is with- 
in you, but you will have to 
cultivate and nourish it, and its 
growth will be slow. There is a 
certain sameness to daily living, 
but challenge this sameness by 
making sure that every day there 
is a memory for you and Andy to 
share — you two out of all the 
world. The twittering of waking 
birds in the morning; a campaign 

to help a child have a perfect 
day; a sunset; when you go out 
in public, look at him, talk to 
him as if it were your first date. 
Try this, and you will be sur- 
prised at the way your love will 
blossom. Don't let this love die! 
Keep it so fresh that Andy's will 
be the first face you will look for 
on resurrection morning. . . ." 

I could read no farther on the 
final page. Tears blurred my 

"Oh, Mother," I said, pushing 
the pillow over my face, hard, 
"you know me better than I 
know myself! Am I ever going 
to grow up?" 

When it was time for Andy to 
get on the train that night I still 
hadn't told him I had changed 
my mind — I was coming to him 
as soon as I could. I kissed him 
so long and hard that he gave 
me a slow, appraising look, 
though, as he swung up the 
train steps. I saw him through 
the window, settling into a seat. 
Suddenly I was running through 
the crowd on the platform, yell- 
ing "Andy, Andy, darling!" I 
was thankful when he saw me 
and raised the window, just as 
the train started to move. 

"Darling," I yelled, running 
now to keep up with the train, 
"look in your pocket — no — not 
that one — the inside — there's a 
note — read it quickly! Call me — 
look for a house, anything that 
will hold us all — I love you, 

He was laughing, the last I 
saw of him as the train gathered 
speed, and it didn't occur to me 
at the time that my race with 
the train would be the first 
memory of our awakened mar- 



Grace Barker Wilson 

The loveliest of earthly things 

Move softly as the gauzy wings 

Of brilliant springtime butterflies. 

You cannot hear an opening rose, 

Nor catch the sound of grass that grows; 

In silence white clouds rise. 

The rainbow stretches, proud and tall; 
Leaves change to scarlet in the fall 
In quietness at nature's nod. 
The stars, the moon, the sunlight, too, 
Send a soundless message through: 
"Be still, and know that I am God." 


Gladys Hesser Burnham 

It was a beautiful, warm day in early autumn when I felt the need of a 
change of scene for poetic inspiration. I drove down to the lake made by 
flood waters of the Jordan River and walked along the edge of the marsh. 
There was a soft hush over the lake, broken only by the swish and flap 
of wings pushing against the water, as a duck took to the air. Mud hens 
were lazily swimming around. A gentle breeze fanned the air. 

Off in the distance a plane that had taken off from the airport climbed 
swiftly, the drone of its engines coming faintly across the water. 

A fish jumped, sending ripples in ever-widening circles until the wave- 
lets struck the cattails encircling a spot of higher ground. A soft lapping 
could be heard. A swarm of gnats hissed by. 

How calm and peaceful! The traffic drone was almost indistinguishable 
in the long distance. 

What a perfect place in which to gather one's thoughts, to release ten- 
sions, drowse lazily and inhale a calm nostalgia, with the tranquility of 
this scene. 


Chapter 7 

Throw Down 
the Gauntlet 

Janet W. Breeze 

SYNOPSIS: Nancy Jackson, with two 
children, accompanies her husband 
Grant on a teaching assignment on the 
Island of Truk, where they live in a 
quonset hut. However, Nancy is told by 
a native doctor that she will have to go 
to a hospital on Guam for the birth of 
twins. In the meantime, a letter arrives 
from their friends, the Mortensens, who 
live on Saipan, saying that a teacher 
will exchange teaching assignments 
with Grant, so that the Jacksons can 
make their home on Saipan as neighbors 
of the Mortensens. Upon their arrival, 
a native maid, Soledad, takes charge of 
the children. Twin boys are born to the 
Jacksons, and soon afterwards, Nancy 
resumes most of the care of her family. 
They find much delight in exploring 
their island home and learning the cus- 
toms of the native people. 

■ Boonie fires had to burn them- 
selves out. There was no alterna- 
tive. The one small fire engine 
owned by the Municipality of 
Saipan could, at best, Nancy was 
convinced, spray forth no more 
water than a garden hose. And so 
it was with sighs of relief that 
the inhabitants of the island 
once again felt the rain sting 
the backs of their necks, whether 
gardening at home, or venturing 
forth on a picnic to a "hidden" 

The only thing wrong with 
Ladder Beach, Nancy decided, 
was that it had no ladder. One 


Throw Down the Gauntlet 

sa wed-off telephone pole propped 
against the cliff was the only 
means of lowering anyone down 
to the secluded cove where vio- 
lent, free waves broke into frothy 
white as they stumbled and fell 
against the coral table. 

"Picnicking at Ladder Beach 
is about as silly as swimming 
Lake Susupe," Grant said, as he 
stood at the top of the short 
cliff and dropped a pan of fried 
chicken down to Charles Mor- 

"Say, I never did get the full 
story on that," Charles said. 

"You haven't missed any- 
thing," Nancy interrupted. "I 
was never so scared — nor so dis- 
appointed in my whole life!" 

"What she means," Grant 
said, "was that we swam part 
way and dragged bottom part 

"It was pretty exciting, 
though," Nancy said, "when it 
started getting darker and we 
weren't too sure if we were going 
straight. But some people on the 
shore saw us and panicked to 
think anyone was swimming in 
the lake. So they built a big fire 
to guide us, and by the time we 
reached the shore, I think the 
entire village of Susupe was 
standing around staring." 

"Well, you can't say life in 
the tropics ever gets dull!" Fran- 
cine laughed. "And while we're 
on the subject of adventuring — 
Charles and I would like to take 
you into the 'boonies' when we've 
finished eating and show you 
something I think you'll be 
quite interested in. It's straight 
out of an old Tarzan movie!" 

"Sounds exciting," Nancy 
said. "You know, we've been here 
on Saipan ten months, but every 

time we start thinking we know 
all about the island and the 
people, the more we know we 
don't know. I'll venture to say 
that it's the most historically 
complicated fourteen miles by 
six miles in the whole world!" 

With this, Nancy carefully 
stepped and handed her way 
backwards down the propped 
pole. Then, upon lifting Skipper 
and Amy down off the pole, 
both families of children headed 
straight for a nearby cave. 

"I think that's the one thing 
they love about this place the 
most," Nancy said, "finding those 
sea shells with the little crabs 
in them." 

When Grant jumped down 
with the last armload of food, 
Nancy and Francine began 
spreading out the lunch as the 
two men built a fire on the sand. 

"In fact," Nancy said, "I 
think this whole experience has 
made our family so much more 
aware of the little things in life 
which used to pass us by. Back 
home, the children were not 
happy unless they were being 
entertained by television or 
friends. It never would have en- 
tered their minds to flop down 
on their stomachs and watch 
ants march through the grass 
the way they lie on the sand and 
race crabs here. I'll admit that 
the crabs are probably more ex- 
citing, but still I can't help but 
think that we could have had 
just as many adventures at home 
if we had taken the time to really 
look for them." 

"If you were like me," Fran- 
cine said, handing Nancy the 
chip dip, "you probably spent 
most of your time picking up 


Throw Down the Gauntlet 

and putting away. By the time 
the house was straight, you 
were too tired to do much ex- 

"You know the answer to 
that, don't you?" Nancy said. 

"You'd better believe it!" 
Charles said. "You know, when 
Francine was packing, I'll bet 
she cried for a week about all 
the things she had to get rid of. 
We sent only what was absolute- 
ly necessary. But by the time 
the shipment got here, we had so 
adjusted our lives to getting 
along without even it — that we 
weeded out again!" 

"Actually," Nancy said, "it 
was probably the greatest shock 
of my life, unpacking after two 
months and finding things I had 
forgotten I ever had. Now why 
did I buy them in the first 

"When we do go back to state- 
side living," Francine said, "that 
is the one souvenir I want to 
take with me — simplicity. If I 
never learn another thing in my 
whole life, I hope I can always 
remember how uncluttered and 
uncomplicated the lives of these 
happy islanders really are." 

"It was funny," Grant chuck- 
led, "the day we first came, 
Nancy and I were both shocked 
to see the women simply stand- 
ing out in the water in their 
house dresses to fish! We figured 
these people must be terribly 
poor not to have swimming at- 
tire of some kind. But it took 
only once for us to cut our feet 
on the coral and to get sun- 
burned badly before we dis- 
covered the Micronesians were 
only being wise to enter the 
water fully clothed." 

At the mere suggestion that 

there might be approval, Skipper 
tramped out into the water and 
sat down with a forceful, giggly 
splash. Then each of the pic- 
nickers helped himself to the in- 
formal setting of food, eating 
wherever and whenever he wish- 
ed. And Nancy lay face down in 
the warm, white sand, sifting 
the tiny particles through her 
fingers. There she became awed 
at the almost microscopic world 
of round, pearl-like shells and 
porous chips of coral which had 
previously gone unnoticed under 
the bareness of her footsteps. 
Rolling over on her back, she 
marveled at the tint of ultra- 
marine blue in the zinc white 
sky, and felt as if she were inside 
a huge dome. Inside her dome, 
the world ended at the sea's 
horizon and Saipan alone was 
covered with a breathtaking con- 
vex lid. As she watched the neb- 
ulous clouds grow and age 
with gray, it was a reminder 
that the rainy season was once 
more upon them. 

"Actually, the rainy season is 
not the best time of year to be 
doing a thing like this," Francine 
said, as she directed them away 
from the beach to a new ad- 
venture of exploring. "But wheth- 
er you can breathe in here or not, 
this is something you must see!" 

AVs they stepped and pushed 
their way through the dense, 
fern-like tangantangan, Nancy 
carried one of the twins, and 
Grant the other. Amy and 
Skipper ran merrily ahead, chas- 
ing after the bouncing toads 
which crisscrossed their path. 
And then before them on the 
compost path stood Francine's 
fairy-tale surprise — a pre-war 


March 1968 

structure of white concrete, its 
meticulously designed rotunda 
scarred with creeping, black 

"This was the city hospital of 
Garapan," Francine said. "Now 
all that remains is just a hand- 
ful of bombed-out ruins hidden 
deep in the boonies where the 
residents don't have to be re- 
minded of the past." 

They stepped carefully over 
weathered boards and other de- 
bris, down a white-tiled corridor 
and out into a "sleeping beauty" 
courtyard. Through an aisleway 
of giant taro, they came upon 
another building, small and 
square. Francine climbed the 
steps and knocked on the door. 
"Don't tell me someone lives 
here!" Nancy said. 

"No," Francine giggled, "but 
I want to let all the toads and 
geckos know we're coming!" 
Then she opened the door and 
both families stepped inside. 

"See there!" Francine said, 
"above the door." 

"It's fantastic!" Nancy ex- 

"How come they painted a 
picture on the wall when nobody 
lives here, Mama?" Amy asked. 
"People say this was an isola- 
tion ward," Francine said, "and 
that this scene depicting primi- 
tive island life was undoubtedly 
done by one of the patients." 

"But the colors!" Grant said, 
"they're so vivid! Why, the 
whole thing is in practically 
perfect condition!" 

"The front of the huts look as 
if they could have been carved 
and painted in Paluan story- 
board fashion," Charles said, 
"so perhaps this was not a scene 
remembered in the Marianas." 

"But just think!" Nancy said, 
"through war and typhoon, here 
it stands, a monument to history 
— a monument no one ever sees." 

As they stood discussing and 
appreciating the primitive art, 
their children ran in and out, 
excitedly trying to impress each 
other with the number of green 
mangos they would dare to eat 
after having picked them up off 
the ground outside. Nancy 
thought only of how long and 
pleasantly full another day had 
been, as they worked their way 
back to their cars in the pale 
green twilight. 

"Skipper," Nancy said, "Come 
and get in the car, honey." She 
turned and looked behind her. 
"Skipper? Skipper!" But the 
child did not answer. "Grant? 
Oh, Grant. He can't be lost! Not 
here in the boonies!" 

"Relax," Francine said, "no 
one ever gets lost here very long. 
You know, yourself, the boonies 
are full of shacks and people." 

"Since he obviously didn't 
come this way," Grant said, "let's 
just walk back in the opposite 
direction until we come to some- 
thing. Maybe someone will have 
seen him. Come on, Nancy. Let 
Francine and Charles stay with 
the other children and we'll go 
and find him." 

But as the darkness slowly 
rose from the jungle floor, and 
Nancy continually tripped over 
tangled branches and roots and 
found herself grasping at Grant 
with tightened fingers, her fear 
for Skipper mounted. 

Finally Grant patted her 
hand. "It's all right, honey," he 
said as they stepped and probed 
slowly along, "I can see a fire 
up ahead." 


Around a huge iron cooking 
pot atop the soft orange glow, 
little brown faces shone, and 
then up popped one little sun- 
bleached head. Its mouth opened 
and one hand stiffened out to 
slice the air at a make-believe 

"Skipper!" Nancy ran to him 
unaware that anyone else had 
observed their approach and her 
relief. As she knelt on the ground 
embracing her son, a Saipanese 
man arose from his squatting 
position in the shadows and 
came forward into the light. 

"This your boy, Missus?" 

"Oh, yes," Nancy said, "and 
we were so worried!" 

"Him good boy." 

"Thank you." She stroked 
Skipper's hair with her hand. 

"I give you a drink?" he asked. 

"No, thank you," Grant said, 
"we have to get back to the rest 
of our family." 

"I give you banana!" He dis- 
appeared back into the shadows 
as the three of them stood self- 
consciously in the firelight. 

Then the man appeared again, 
this time with a large stock of 
green bananas supported on his 

He hesitated and pointed back 
into the shadows. "You see old 
woman over there? She watch 
you. She say you look like Ameri- 
cano plane lady." 

"Like what!" 

"Old woman like big secret. 
You can come again tomorrow, 
when it light?" 

Nancy and Grant exchanged 
puzzled glances. 

"I guess so." Nancy shrugged. 
"I guess we can come back." 

The old woman in the shadows 
shook her head vigorously. 

"Not him'' the man said, 

a 11 


(To be concluded) 

:;^:: nil 


Ruth G. Rothe 

People who cross their bridges in advance, 
Often find they have worried all for naught; 
Instead of meeting dire catastrophes, 
They find that sweet contentment is their lot. 



«— L ^g k I ¥•**'' 


Martha Annice Hepworth Hayward, American Fork, Utah, has a special philoso- 
phy—always busy, always happy. If this is true, Sister Hayward is a very happy 
person indeed. 

Her handiwork includes beautiful quilts, crocheted bedspreads, tablecloths, 
pillow edgings, doilies, luncheon sets, hot pads, handkerchiefs, and afghans. 
She is adept at making knitted, crocheted, and braided rugs, knitted clothing, 
needlepoint items, dolls, clothing, and handbags. She is equally capable of 
finishing leather goods, decorating wastebaskets, copper tooling, glass and metal 
etchings, and painting figurines. 

She has devoted many years of service to Relief Society. She was a visiting 
teacher message leader for nine years, and has been a visiting teacher for fifty- 
seven. She is still active and feels that she is inspired by the variety of activities 
Relief Society offers. 

Sister Hayward, at ninety-two, is the mother of thirteen children, grandmother 
to forty-two. She has seventy-two great-grandchildren and eight great-great- 
grandchildren. She remembers each on Christmas, birthdays, and other special 
days with a special gift of her handiwork. On their wedding days the children and 
grandchildren receive a beautifully finished quilt. 



All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through the stake 
Relief Society presidents, or mission Relief Society supervisors. One annual submission will be 
accepted, as space permits, from each stake and mission of the Church. Submissions should be 
addressed to the Editorial Department, Relief Society Magazine, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. For 
details regarding pictures and descriptive material, see The Relief Society Magazine for January 
1966, page 50. Color pictures are not used in this department. 

Relief Society Activities 

Shreveport Stake (Louisiana and Texas) Board Covers Many Miles 

November 20, 1967 

Left to right, members of Shreveport Stake Board: Ozell Loyd, social relations class 
leader; Stella Hampton, cultural refinement class leader; Elizabeth Conley, Counselor; 
Lola Wade, President; Geverne Johnson, Counselor; Odeal Rascoe, Secretary-Treasurer; 
Lucille Stegall, visiting teacher message leader; Elva Cobb, spiritual living class leader. 

Lea Wagley, chorister, and Beulah Hayes, Magazine representative, were unable to 
be present. 

Sister Wade reports: "Our stake comprises thirteen wards and branches, covering 
many miles in western Louisiana and eastern Texas. This requires many hours of 
travel for most of the sisters, and we feel that their efforts to attend leadership meet- 
ings should be rewarded. 

"We have tried to plan more inspirational and meaningful meetings. We are a new 
board, and were encouraged with an increase in attendance at our last meeting. Each 
ward and branch had a beautiful display of arts and crafts handwork, and decorations 
for the holidays. 

"A short play, 'Everyone Remembered,' by Luacine Fox, was presented under direc- 
tion of Geverne Johnson. At the conclusion of departmental work, festive refreshments 
were served." 


March 1968 

Duchesne Stake (Utah) Honors Magazine Representatives for 
Outstanding Achievement, September 7, 1967 

Ward Magazine representatives, left to right: Thelda M. Halstead, Stake Magazine 
representative; Margaret Wright, Duchesne Second Ward; Letta Meyer, Bridgeland 
Ward; Linda Gines, Tabiona Ward; Stella Pearson, Altamont Ward; Colleen Thacker, 
Moon Lake Ward. Belle Bird, Bluebell Ward, and Shirley Bancroft, Duchesne Ward, 
were unable to be present when the picture was taken. 

Ora N. Holgate, President, Duchesne Stake Relief Society, reports: "The Magazine 
representatives in the Duchesne Stake achieved a sixty per cent increase in Magazine 
sales during the past year. This achievement was highest for percentage increase 
among the stakes of the Church. 

"In order that these sisters might know how much their efforts were appreciated, 
they were honored at a special opening social. The program was centered around the 
theme 'The Magazine As the Heart of Relief Society.' All Sisters were encouraged to 
read and study the valuable contents of the Magazine. 

"Each of the Magazine representatives was presented with a corsage in apprecia- 
tion for her efforts, and each hopes to go forth this year in similar fashion." 


Ancles South Mission, La Paz (Bolivia) Branch One Bazaar 

October 28, 1967 

La Paz Branch One Relief Society officers, front row, left to right: Wilma de Mer- 
cado, First Counselor; Myrna T. Gibson, Supervisor, Andes South Mission Relief Society; 
Norah de Concha, President; Nieves de Alcazar, Second Counselor; Mery de Sainz, 
visiting teacher message leader. 

Second row, left to right: Angelica de Escobar, social relations class leader; Soledad 
de Gonzales, spiritual living class leader; Carmen de Molina, cultural refinement class 

Sister Gibson reports: "It was a thrill to see the cooperation and unity with which 
these sisters worked to produce fine articles of clothing, household, and novelty items. 
Bazaar items were well-made and the bazaar was a credit to the Church as well as to 
this small branch. 

"We have no districts in the mission, but most of the Relief Societies do hold 
bazaars, and the sisters love the activities involved, and work very hard toward their 


March 1968 

New England Mission Relief Society Presidency Gives 
Extra Effort Toward Leadership Building 

Left to right, Donna Packer, Supervisor, New England Mission Relief Society; Leah 
Dupuis, President; Esther George, First Counselor; Althea Dickson, Second Counselor. 

Sister Packer reports: "Our current Mission Relief Society Presidency has done an 
outstanding job in leadership building since their call in September of 1966. They 
have, as a presidency, often attended district leadership meetings to give training to 
the district officers. This requires much travel time. Through their efforts, the district 
leaders have responded by increased attendance at mission leadership meetings. 

"One can see devotion, sacrifice, and constant growth in Relief Society in the 
mission, through the efforts of these sisters. Our past is colorful and commendable, 
but our vision for the future is for greater achievement as we support the priesthood 
in perfecting the homes of New England." 

Las Vegas East Stake (Nevada) "Mini-Bite Luncheon" and 
Christmas Display 
November 3, 1967 

Emma Solomon, Second Counselor, Las Vegas East Stake Relief Society, as Mrs. 

Loreta N. Gubler, President, Las Vegas East Stake Relief Society, reports: "A 
'Mini-bite Luncheon' and Christmas display which we themed 'Browsing Through Mrs. 
Santa's Workshop,' were held as a fund-raising project. We felt that the displays of 
handmade Christmas decorations and gifts were presented early enough in the 
season to be of some value for immediate use. 

" 'Under the Yum Yum Tree' was the theme of the luncheon which was attended 
by 500 guests. Under the 'Yum Yum Tree,' gaily decorated with red and green home- 
made lollipops, were displayed holiday goodies. The recipes were sold at ten cents 
from each sister for all the recipes. Beautiful baked goods and candies were sold. 

"We felt that this project was a spiritual as well as a financial success." 

Clearfield Stake (Utah) Eighth Ward Relief Society Opening Social 

September 26, 1967 

Clearfield Eighth Ward Relief Society officers, front row, left to right: Novella H. 
Perry, Secretary-Treasurer; Gay C. Knighton, Second Counselor; Arvil T. Walker, 
President; Beth J. Jacobs, First Counselor. 

Back row, left to right: Betty Carter, organist; Donna Cornia, cultural refinement 
class leader; Jean Stanley, chorister; Phyllis Douglass, homemaking leader; Ruth 
Hoggah, spiritual living class leader; Paula Jacobson, Magazine representative; May 
Fackrell, quilt chairman; Gladys Schiffman, social relations class leader. 

Ora R. Barlow, President, Clearfield Stake Relief Society, reports: " 'Relief Society 
Cure in a Capsule,' was the theme of the Clearfield Eighth Ward opening social. The 
lesson previews and the officers and teachers for the coming year were presented. 

"A skit entitled 'An Appointment at the Relief Society Clinic,' featuring Dr. Medica- 
tion, Nurse Charity, and two patients, Sister Doubt and Sister Excuse, was presented. 
Each of the officers and teachers represented a doctor and explained her cure. 

"A clever table display carried out the clinic theme and it was also featured at the 
luncheon in the table decorations." 


March 1968 

Idaho State University Stake Relief Society "House of Fashion" 
Leadership Meeting, October 1967 

Idaho State University Stake board members and discussion leaders, seated, left 
to right: Marjorie Denkers, spiritual living class leader; Jane Nielsen, visiting teacher 
message leader; Joyce Craigh, homemaking leader; Alma Olsen, homemaking dis- 
cussion leader; Diane Perry, social relations class leader; Sherry Van Orden, cultural 
refinement class leader. LaRue Longmore, Magazine representative. 

Back row, left to right: Elizabeth Godfrey, organist; Martha Smith, chorister; Carolyn 
Palmer, Secretary-Treasurer; Judy Walsh, Counselor; Beverly Anderson, Counselor; 
Carol D. Chase, President. 

Sister Chase reports: "At our leadership meeting, each department leader arranged 
displays depicting her program, based on the theme 'Relief Society Wardrobe.' A skit, 
'The Relief Society House of Fashion,' introduced the lesson previews. 

"In our collection we reviewed ensembles one can make as a part of a wardrobe, 
showing that Relief Society fashions are basic and long-wearing, guaranteed to bring 
sparkle, style, and happiness to any woman who wishes to spend her time in Relief 

"Invitations were designed and made by Carolyn Palmer; Diane Perry and Marjorie 
Denkers were responsible for the decorations." 

South Cottonwood Stake (Utah) Sponsors Oil Painting Class 

July and August 1967 

Sister Luella W. Finlinson, President, South Cottonwood Stake Relief Society, re- 
ports: "During July and August, a ten-week oil painting class, spearheaded by the 
stake homemaking leader, Geraldine S. Halladay, and taught by Max Durrant, a local 
high school art instructor, was held in the stake center. 

"The response was so great that three classes were required, instead of one as 
originally planned. Some entire families participated. 

"Three objectives were studied: (1) a still life subject, using white, yellow ocher, 
raw umber, thalo blue, burnt sienna, and learning to mix colors; (2) a landscape 
scene using various shades of green; and (3) free rein to paint something of the stu- 
dent's choosing. All class members also learned to make their own frames, painting 
them colors to complement the pictures. 

"Upon completion of the course, the stake Relief Society sponsored an art ex- 
hibit. Shown were 102 paintings of fifty students. Refreshments were served to a 
large group who were enthusiastic about the quality of the work displayed, and the 
display itself. We plan to make this an annual affair. Some of the art work is displayed 
in the picture." 

Juarez Stake (Mexico) Dublan Second Ward Relief Society Opening Social, 

September 1967 

Dublan Second Ward Relief Society officers, beginning sixth from left on back row: 
Estela Q. Macias, Secretary-Treasurer; Refugia Valenzuela, Counselor; Adelina E. 
Garcia, President; Manuela R. Garcia, Counselor. 

Retiring President Aurora Garcia is standing twelfth from left on the back row. 

Standing at left in white dress: Sister Rhoda C. Taylor, President, Juarez Stake 
Relief Society. 

Sister Taylor reports: "The Dublan Second Ward was newly organized and began the 
year's activities enthusiastically, with a successful opening social. 

"The ship in the foreground of the picture served as the motif for the program. An 
original skit, written by Man'a Masa, spiritual living class leader, was presented. It 
depicted the various values to be received through taking part in Relief Society. 

"Exhibited in the background are articles made by the sisters of the Dublan Second 


March 1968 

San Mateo Stake (California) Burlingame Ward "Home-Tour Bazaar," 

November 17, 1967 

Standing, left to right: Harriet Bowen; Arlene Spurgeon, homemaking leader; Esther 
Hendricks; Dorothy Spackman; Edna Cockayne. 

Merle Gaisford, President, San Mateo Stake Relief Society, reports: "A very success- 
ful Home-Tour and bazaar was held by the Burlingame Ward. Three homes were used 
to display the items for sale. 

"The Esther Hendricks home, decorated in a Christmas motif, contained the hand- 
made items. In the home of Louise Johnson, Irene Bassetti, a successful artist, and a 
member of the Burlingame Ward, displayed beautiful oil paintings and a table setting 
of her hand-painted china. While visitors watched, she displayed her talents at the 

"The Edward Tueller home dispensed delicious home-baked treats with hot bread 
lending its aroma." 

Canadian Mission Relief Society Conference 

October 14, 1967 

Front row, seated left to right: Mildred Smith, First Counselor, Canadian Mission 
Relief Society; Alberta Smith, Second Counselor; Elva M. Adamson, President; Helen 
Toronto, Mission Relief Society Supervisor; Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor, 
General Presidency of Relief Society; Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor, General 

Standing in front: Ida Perkins, music director, modeling her centennial gown. 

The remaining sisters are Singing Mothers who furnished the music for the con- 
ference sessions. 

Sister Toronto reports: "The theme for the conference was 'We Thank Thee Lord for 
Faith,' and the conference was in connection with Canada's centennial celebration. 

"Many of the sisters modeled gowns they had made for the centennial celebration. 
Favorite Canadian songs were sung by groups during the fashion show and luncheon. 

"An original skit written by Doreen Zeppa, honoring the visiting teachers, was 
presented by the sisters of the Sault St. Marie Branch who traveled 1000 miles to 
participate in the conference. 

"Outstanding work displays were set up by each district in the mission, and by 
the mission board. A wonderful spirit was enjoyed at the conference. We were honored 
to have present Sister Sharp and Sister Madsen of the General Presidency." 

West Boise Stake (Idaho) Honors Visiting Teachers 

October 20, 1967 

Front row, seated, left to right: Ada Winch; Isabelle Dougal; Lorraine Hatch; Stella 

Standing at right: Mary Zurcher, President, West Boise Stake Relief Society. 

Back row, left to right: Jennie Farmer; Myrtle Borup; Grace Jones; Kleo Jeppesen, 
visiting teacher message leader. 

Sister Zurcher reports: "A tribute to our 200 visiting teachers was held in the stake 
center. The book History of Relief Society was presented to the sisters with long ser- 
vice records as visiting teachers. They were thrilled with this book, and it is a gift 
they will cherish always. 

"An original skit representing Cinderella in a Latter-day Saint setting, written by 
Beverly Tanner, was presented and a luncheon was served. Boise Eighth Ward won 
honors for attendance. 

"We as a stake board feel that the visiting teaching program is an arm of Relief 
Society that contributes decidedly to the spirit of the organization, and these faithful 
sisters are deserving of honors." 


Lesson Department 


Development Through 

Homemaking Education 

Discussion 9— Observing, Recognizing, and Reporting Illness 

Alice Schmidt, Assistant Professor 
Brigham Young University, College of Nursing 

Northern Hemisphere: Second Meeting, June 1968 
Southern Hemisphere: November 1968 

OBJECTIVE: To learn to be alert for common symptoms of 

illness occurring in the home. 


When a woman marries and 
begins to rear a family, she as- 
sumes two roles, that of mother 
and also that of home nurse. 
The responsibility of keeping her 
eyes and ears open for early, 
telltale signs of illness fall to her, 
and rightly so, for she is the one 
who observes family members 
most closely — whether they are 
working, playing, or resting. 
Much of this observation is done 
without comment, since a mother 
can cause unnecessary apprehen- 
sion on the part of her family if 
she seeks needlessly for symptoms 
of illness. 


a. Many diseases begin with 
upper respiratory symptoms, thus 


the nose and throat are affected. 
It is a good practice for the 
home nurse to check the throat 
when no illness is present so that 
she will be aware of the normal 
state of the throat and tonsils. 

Lesson Department 

To check the throat, have the 
family member tip his head back 
slightly and say "ah." By placing 
a spoon handle about two-thirds 
of the way back on the tongue 
and shining a flashlight into the 
mouth, the home nurse should be 
able to see to the back of the 
throat, checking for redness, 
swelling, spots, or patches. She 
should also note the condition of 
the tongue and any unusual odor 
of the breath. The symptoms pre- 
sented by the nose are familiar 
ones: a watery or thick discharge 
or nasal stuffiness which impedes 
breathing. The latter is often a 
problem with infants because 
it interferes with their ability to 
suck. This should be discussed 
with the family doctor where it 
poses a problem. 

b. Occasionally, symptoms of 
illness are noted in the eyes. This 
would include: any unusual color 
of the white area of the eyes; 
any discharge, either watery or 
purulent; sensitivity to light or 
any other unusual condition. 

c. A mother notes, almost sub- 
consciously, any changes in the 
skin of a small child as she 
bathes him. Such things as the 
color of the skin, dryness, a rash, 
or scattered pustules, sores, 
bruises, or reddened areas, all of 
these may be important symp- 
toms in all age groups and must 
be evaluated and reported to the 
doctor as necessary. 

d. Digestive system complaints 
occur frequently in most families. 
Usually, the complaints are 
minor, but lack of appetite, 
nausea, vomiting, diarrhea, con- 
stipation, or excessive thirst 
which occur over a period of 
time may indicate a need for 
professional help. Sometimes 

general conditions such as irri- 
tability, fatigue, unusual sleepi- 
ness, even forgetfulness which 
comes on suddenly, are clues 
which may be important in the 
diagnosis of disease. When a 
family member mentions pain, 
the home nurse needs to know 
the location, type (continuous, 
intermittent, stabbing, throb- 
bing), severity and time of onset, 
before she reports to the doctor. 


Due to the efforts of the Ameri- 
can Cancer Society, people have 
become more aware of the seven 
danger signals of cancer. Because 
cancer is a menace which can be 
defeated if detected early, ^each 
home nurse should familiarize 
herself with these seven signs: 
1. Changes in a wart or mole; 2. 
A chronic cough or hoarseness; 
3. A change in bowel habits; 4. 
A non-healing wound; 5. A lump 
appearing anywhere; 6. Unusual 
bleeding or discharge from any 
body orifice; 7. Indigestion or 
difficulty swallowing. These 
symptoms may indicate prob- 
lems other than cancer, but they 
should be brought to the doctor's 
attention so that he can deter- 
mine the cause and begin treat- 


It is important, also, to remem- 
ber that age may be a factor, 
since children often become ill 
very quickly, showing acute 
symptoms. Thus, a child may be 
playing happily one minute and 
be prostrate on the bed the next 
with a flushed face and high 
fever. On the other hand, illness 
in older people may develop very 
slowly, with symptoms which are 


March 1968 

much less marked. For this rea- 
son, the home nurse may need to 
check signs over a period of days, 
to note a change in the usual pat- 
tern of living. 


When the home nurse suspects 
illness, she usually takes the 
temperature, pulse', and respira- 
tion of the patient before she 
calls the doctor. This does not 
mean that this should be done 
on all family members each day, 
but that a thermometer and a 
watch or clock with a second 


Each family when moving into 
a new community should become 
acquainted with the doctors and 
should select a family physician. 
Choosing a doctor in the midst of 
a medical emergency is a difficult 
task and one that can be avoided 
with wise planning. 

Nowadays, doctors make rela- 
tively few house calls as they of- 
ten need equipment and diagnos- 
tic aids which are available only 
in their offices or at the hospital. 
As a result, the family is usually 

Daily Record 

Date & 

Temp., Pulse 
& Respiration 








Black Stool 

7 a.m. 


Soft Diet 

RX 2401 1 tab. 

Scanty Urine 
Ate well 

8 a.m. 

9 a.m. 

Rash on 

hand are valuable tools for the 
home nurse. 

When illness occurs in the 
home, a daily record helps the 
home nurse to keep an accurate 
account of all the information 
the doctor will need for diag- 
nosing or treating illness. The 
record should contain: date, 
time, temperature, pulse, and 
respiration; diet eaten, medicines 
given; a record of urine and stools 
passed by the patient and any 
symptoms mentioned earlier in 
this lesson. 

asked to bring the patient to one 
of these two places. Where the 
patient is an adult who is seri- 
ously ill, as with a heart attack 
or stroke, an ambulance is the 
fastest and easiest way of trans- 
portation if available. A child 
can usually be bundled up and 
carried to a waiting car. Each 
home nurse should have available 
the number of the ambulance 
service nearest her. She should 
also have the number of the 
doctor in case a sudden emer- 
gency arises. 


If the doctor is making a 
home visit, the home nurse 
should put the patient to bed, 
carry out any measures suggested 
by the doctor over the phone 
and give the patient rest and 
emotional support until the doc- 
tor arrives. 


Additional information, suggestions, or 
helps may be available from health agen- 
cies, insurance companies, or govern- 
ment agencies. 


It may be advisable to check with Relief 
Society members as to their ability to do 
temperature, pulse, and respiration. A 
review of this material can be obtained 
from the Red Cross Home Nursing Text- 
book or the Relief Society Magazine of 
August 1960. A model thermometer can 
be drawn on heavy cardboard with a 
black ribbon inserted through two slits 
as the mercury. 


Christie Lund Coles 

Spare me from self-pity, Lord, 

Let my sympathy 

Be for those warped of mind, 

Those who cannot see 

The world of wonder and of truth, 

The mountains, rising tall; 

Aware of God's great goodness 

Around, about us all. 

Spare me from self-pity, Lord, 
Let each morning dawn 
As a new promise and a hope 
Knowing darkness gone, 
Knowing that the hardships 
Made me grow and stand 
Taller in the bright new day, 
Aware of his strong hand. 


* HAWAII w «*y 

* MEXICO Week " 




For all travel and ticketing arrangements 

Ogden, 399-4587 St. George, 673-3136 

Logan 245-6584 Idaho Falls, 522-2581 

Mesa 964-5283 

New Craft Medium 
Ra Nae's Plastic Dip 

Write for new 1968 Catalog-500 


Home of 




HJtati Cqft & "Novelty^ 

3220 South State Street 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84115 





Were growing. We've increased our 
floor size five times. Our sheet music 
selection and other music departments 
are being enlarged and streamlined to 
help you in your music needs. We 
specialize in Mail Order Service. Write 
to get on our mailing list for a com- 
plete music catalog. Coming soon. 
Come visit our new home. 


65 South West Temple Street 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84101 

Phone: 364-6518 


Dorothy J. Roberts 

Your lines hold breeze 
And burden, beautiful, 
Wear wings, yet earth 
Clings to every clause. 

Wide as blue weather, 

Your phrases, 

Yet sheltering of me 

As roof of fir, 

As ceiling of cedar. 

With your words 

Wrapped 'round my remembrance, 

Shawled in wool-tones, 

Warm, I take the lost distances, 

Close at your side. 



March 14-23 


(June 18-30) 


July 6-20 


July 27— August 1 1 
July 27— August 1 7 



August 19— September 1 
Call or write for itineraries 

James Travel Tours 

2230 Scenic Drive 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109 

Phone: 466-8723 



1. ZIM'S Convenient Uptown 
Store-240 East 2nd South 

2. ZIM'S Freeway Warehouse 
Near 45th South and 

Interstate 15 

Send 25c for catalog and also 
receive our booklet, "Twenty- 
five Inexpensive Handcraft 



240 East 2nd South 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84111 

Dept. R.M. 


New Magazine Binding Prices 

and Postage Rates 

Effective March 1, 1968 

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in- 
struction of each month's Relief Society Magazine 
is in a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain 
West's first and finest bindery and printing house 
is prepared to bind your editions into a durable 

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to 
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service. 

Cloth Cover • $3.50; Leather Cover $5.50 
Yearly Index Included 

Advance payment must accompany all orders. 

Please include postage according to table 
listed below if bound volumes are to be mailed. 

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah 

Zone 1 and 2 _ _ .80 Zone 5 1.20 

Zone 3 .95 Zone 6 1.40 

Zone 4 , 1.05 Zone 7 1.60 

Zone 8 1.85 

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104 
Phone (801) 486- 1892 





on ALL LDS Church 

Books!!! mailed FREE 

anywhere in the world 

Beatrice M. Sparks $3.16 
(reg. $3.95) postpaid 


W. Cleon Skousen $3.96 
(reg. $4.95) postpaid 




Don Corbett $3.60 

(reg. $4.50) postpaid 

Volume 3 $2.36 

(reg. $2.95) postpaid 


Mail Order 


54-9478 360 E. Palm Lane 



Names of Latter-day Saint women who have reached the ages of ninety or older may be submitted 
by anyone for inclusion in the Birthday Congratulations column. The full name (maiden and. 
married), age, month of birth, street address, city, state, and zip code, should be submitted at 
least three months before the birthday. 


Mrs. Eliza Jane Sparks 
Arcadia, California 


Mrs. Mary Berg Beckstead 
Nibley, Utah 


Mrs. Claudia C. Thomson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 


Mrs. Ruth Elizabeth Maxwell Foote 
Safford, Arizona 

Mrs. Hattie Merrill Funk 
Payson, Utah 


Mrs. Lena Bagwell Dotson 
Yucaipa, California 

Mrs. Rosa Cooper Wanslee Foote 
Safford, Arizona 

Mrs. Minnie Florence Martin Lutz 
Teton City, Idaho 

Mrs. Caroline Ringle Steed 
Washington Terrace, Utah 


Mrs. Fannie Carter Solana 
St. Augustine, Florida 

Mrs. Mary Budge Woolley 
Idaho Falls, Idaho 

Mrs. Ella Senn Ball 
Santa Clara, California 

Mrs. Eliza Ottellia Huber Gibson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Lina Bergner Lehmann 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Lena Isabella Durham McGregor 
Salt Lake City, Utah 


Mrs. Helen W. Anderson 
Tooele, Utah 

Mrs. Anna Eliza Abegglen Carlile 
Midway, Utah 

Mrs. Lettie May Saunders Taylor Ferrin 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Nada Kay 
Mona, Utah 

Mrs. Elizabeth Peucher Parker 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Annie S. Millward 
Grantsville, Utah 


Mrs. Mary Etta Carrico Britton 
Memphis, Tennessee 

Mrs. Maud Bowman Kurtz 
West Haven, Connecticut 

Mrs. Louise Ernestine Lannier 
Paris, France 

Mrs. Aness Elizabeth Ford Latter 
Adelaide, South Australia 

Mrs. Susette Hafen Leavitt 
St. George, Utah 

Mrs. Edith Stoddard 
West Point, Utah 


Mrs. Edith Roberts Bradfield 
Minersville, Utah 

Mrs. Alice Finlayson Hill 
Payson, Utah 

Mrs. Lettie Christensen Larsen 
Newton, Utah 

Mrs. Isabel! Penfold Morgan 
Hagerman, Idaho 

Mrs. Henrietta Hill Van Wert 
Ten Sleep, Wyoming 

Mrs. Ella Irene Brim Cook Voyce 
Pocatello, Idaho 

Mrs. Mary Ann Madsen Woodland George 
Ogden, Utah 

Useful and interesting books! 

1.A SCRAPBOOK OF INSPIRATION by Paul and Karen Searle $3.95 

Ever been stuck for material for a talk? Then you'll find this volume handy to have 
around. These fascinating and inspirational excerpts from outstanding religious and secu- 
lar thinkers will stimulate and inform you. Makes excellent casual reading as well. 

2. OF FOOD & THOUGHT by Florence B. Pinnock 

Regularly $4.50 — New Special Price $1.95 

A tasty mixture of delightful recipes and sound advice that every mother will treasure. 
A wonderful book to give as a gift! 


44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 84110 

or 777 South Main, Orange, California 92668 


Total amount of purchase $ ....... . This must include 3'^% sales tax from Utah 

residents ordering from Salt Lake, or 5% sales tax from California residents ordering from Orange 

Enclosed check [j money order Q or, please charge my established account Q 




Second Class Postage Paid 
at Salt Lake City, Utah 

At last! 

A tax break 
for the 


A Beneficial Life 
Retirement Plan can qualify 
you for a tax deduction of 
up to 100% of your 

Under the terms of the new Keogh 
Bill, self-employed persons will be 
eligible to deduct contributions 
toward a qualified retirement plan. 
Beneficial Life has such a plan to 
suit your specific needs . . . talk it 
over with your Beneficial agent. 
Take advantage of this important 
tax break for the self-employed — now! 


Virgil H. Smith, Pro. 

Sail Lake Cry, Utah 


M S©©o< 



APRIL 1968 


• Jm 




Lael W. Hill 

At the brink of four 
She is wholly of the world, 
Exactly the world's bright center, 
Singing an earnest love: 

Oh, little bird, she sings, 

Come down to me and let me hold you— 

She makes her hands into 

A tiny nest- 
On, lovely bird, she sings. . . . 

Oh, little butterfly, she sings, 

Come down to me, and I will kiss you— 

Her face is flower soft 

And lifted skyward— 
Oh, pretty butterfly, she sings. . . . 

Her eyes are warm with waiting, 

Her mouth is all curved eagerness; 

Under pink-petaled wind she stands tiptoe: 

Oh, little bird, she sings. . . . 

The Cover: 


Art Layout: 

Symphony of Blossoms 

Transparency by Camera Clix 

Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 

Nest in the Blossoms Luoma Photos 

Inset Model: Margaret Lloyd 

Portrait by Dorothy J. Roberts 

Dick Scopes 

Mary Scopes 


Yfflfft/ (/f/7/ c ///?// C^7f7j 


I was so glad to see my picture in The Relief Society Magazine (hobby feature, January 
1968). The sisters in the Fourth Ward were so thrilled over it. They said it lifted their 
hearts to have this representation. Thank you from the bottom of my heart. 

Mrs. Mabel Lords, Pocatello, Idaho 

The Relief Society Magazine is awaited with eager anticipation each month. The 
stories, poems, editorials, in fact, the whole Magazine is an inspiration. Our children 
and their little friends enjoyed immensely the gingerbread house made from directions 
in the December issue ("A House of Many Roofs," by Berta Mae C. Peek), and they 
could hardly wait until they were given permission to eat "the house." 

M. Jean Baty, Selkirk, Manitoba, Canada 

Thank you for the inspiring Magazine. My husband took sick on Christmas night, 
and has been on the critical list. The Magazine has given me such a great spir- 
itual peace and comfort. I am of Spanish descent, from a Catholic family. My sister and 
I are the only members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, from our 
family. Our feelings are mutual when we say the gospel is true. I am grateful for the 
calling I have in Relief Society, as first counselor, for the beautiful lessons, and for 
the features in the Magazine. The Magazine is full of treasures. 

Mrs. Zanie L. Sears, Stafford, Virginia 

The real worth of the Magazine lies in the enrichment it offers, from the exquisite 
cover to the last article. Its poems enhance sacred and common themes in words of 
beauty, while its stories provide genuine enjoyment. Menu and handicraft suggestions 
add variety to daily living. 

Arvilla J. Workman, Hinckley, Utah 

I am very pleased with the artwork for my serial "Throw Down the Gauntlet" (con- 
cluded in April 1968). It's such fun to see someone else's concepts of my own mental 

Janet Breeze, Silver Spring, Maryland 

I was very happy to see my tablecloth displayed so beautifully in the December Magazine 
(pages 922-923). It will be an issue especially treasured in our home. Maxine (Maxine 
Curtis, who wrote the article) was here for the holidays. We were both interested in all 
the other colorful displays. It was truly a splendid Christmas issue. 

Blanche T. Miner, Salt Lake City, Utah 

I have been edified with some of the reactions of the readers of our Magazine. Said 
one "I want to stand around . . . waiting to see how the story ends. I simply save all the 
Magazines until the story is finished— and then I read the entire story." A certain dis- 
criminatory lady, frail and refined, said to me that each chapter of a serial in the 
Magazine leaves her cheated, because each chapter is too brief. "It is like nibbling the 
edge of a cookie, when I am hungry for the whole cookie." I am proud of our beautiful 

Minnie I. Hodapp, American Fork, Utah 



Magazine Volume 55 April 1968 Number 4 

Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 
General Manager Belle S. Spafford 

Special Features 

244 "If There Is Anything Lovely. . . ." Harold Lundstrom 

249 Open the Door Through The Relief Society Magazine Jack D. Blodgett 

264 Cancer Research Lengthens Life The American Cancer Society 
278 Annual Report for 1967 Evon W. Peterson 


253 If Spring Be Late— Chapter 1 Mabel Harmer 

265 Home, Revisited Christie Lund Coles 
272 To Visit the Sick . . . Vangie Mae Blair 

299 Throw Down the Gauntlet— Chapter 8 (Conclusion) Janet W. Breeze 

General Features 

242 From Near and Far 

261 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 

262 Editorial— On Graciousness Marianne C. Sharp 
304 Notes From the Field— Relief Society Activities 
320 Birthday Congratulations 

The Home— Inside and Out 

271 The Seven C's Plus Contentment Mabel Jones Gabbott 

289 Significant Day Annie C. Esplin 

290 The Sky Is Blue Again Sylvia Probst Young 
292 ... And a Bag to Match Shirley Thulin 

294 English Cookery Mary A. Adams 

295 Daily Bread Mary W. Stauffer 

296 Mama's Dish Cupboard Joy Lamoreaux Frei 

297 Helen Henrie Squires— Her Talents Make a Lovely Home 

298 "It Is Time to Get in the Chips" Zara Sabin 

Lesson Department 

312 Homemaking— Care of the III in the Home Rae Jean Young 


241 Love Comes on Little Wings Lael W. Hill 

Solace, Gladys Hesser Burnham 248; Breath of Spring, Elena Hassel Stanley 252; My Song, Delia 
Adams Leitner 271; Be Glad Today, Bonnie S. Gudmundson 277; So I like Pink Clouds!, 
Kathryn Kay 288; In the Old Hollow, Betty Gardner Ackerlind 291; Pigeons at Dawn, Ethel 
Jacobson 293; The Interval, Bertha A. Kleinman 298; To A Mother-ln-Law in Israel, Alice Brady 
Myers 303; Colored Pieces, Pearle M. Olsen 316. 

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints. © 1968 by the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main 
Street. Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone 364-2511; Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 200 
a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be sup- 
plied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new 
address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the 
Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 1103, Act of Oc- 
tober 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed. 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manu- 


Music for Daily Living 

Harold Lundstrom* 

■ "This is," the chubby, wide- 
eyed fifth grader haltingly sobbed, 
"the most wonderful thing that 
has ever happened to me!" 

The musicians of the quartet 
on stage stood speechless; the 
250 fourth, fifth, and sixth graders 
and their teachers held their 
breath, and a couple of us who 
were auditioning the "Young 
Audience, Inc.," concert could 
not believe our ears. Because the 
boy's words came so slowly and 
hesitatingly between his heaving 
sobs, there wasn't, I'm sure, a 
dry eye in the school's auditorium 
— at least not among any of the 

"The most wonderful thing" 
that this ten-year-old was so 

poignantly and piquantly telling 
us about was his first experience 
hearing great music and hearing 
it played by "live" musicians. 
All the music he had ever heard 
previously — or at least to which 
he had given his full attention — 
had either been rock-n-roll, or 
popular, Broadway musical, or 
movie tunes, and these he had 
heard over the radio, on televi- 
sion, or in motion picture shows. 
He represented a fine middle- 
class neighborhood, and the price 
of tickets for a concert — any 
kind of a concert — was not be- 
yond the family's means. 

Somebody — his parents or 
other members of his kith and 
kin — had never enjoyed the fun 

^Member, Church General Music Committee; Deseret News Music and Dance Editor 


"11 There Is Anything Lovely. 

of giving this boy an opportunity 
to hear how exciting great music 
sounds when it is performed by 
live musicians; somebody had 
neglected to pique his intellectual 
curiosity on how impressive a 
musical experience can be. 

The great violinist and human 
being, the late Fritz Kreisler, 
implied occasionally that a musi- 
cal experience is worthwhile 
only if at some point one de- 
velops what is commonly called 
"goose flesh." This phenomenon 
is difficult to describe, much less 
to explain or analyze. But once 
it is experienced — as this music- 
starved young man discovered and 
so eloquently expressed — the de- 
sire to feel it again never ends. 

People arrive at the sensation 
of "goose flesh" for a variety of 
reasons. That ten-year-old that 
morning arrived at it through a 
live performance. Some persons 
reach it through some association, 
consciously or unconsciously. 
Doesn't every couple, for example, 
have a musical selection known 
as "our song"? It raises "goose 
flesh" because of some important 
occasion during their courtship. 
Some persons experience "goose 
flesh" when they sing or hear 
their school song. 

But when a listener has had 
no previous association with the 
piece and is really hearing it for 
the first time, the thrill is de- 
termined, generally, by what 
music, if any — and if so, what 
kind — to which he has been pre- 
viously exposed. In a word, if 
the only music he has ever 
heard has been cowboy songs, he 
isn't likely to be touched by a 
Schubert string quartet, no mat- 
ter how beautiful it is. 

And so it is about time that 
good music be given the place it 
rightfully should have, not only 
among all the arts, but also as 
one of the essentials of our civili- 
zation, as one of the ingredients 
of our daily living. We hear al- 
most everywhere — in our family, 
Church, social, business, and pro- 
fessional associations — a great 
deal of patronizing talk about 
the significance of the so-called 
"cultural explosion" allegedly 
taking place. 

We are proud, we boast, that 
we are members of a religious 
organization whose members are 
dedicated to the cultural and 
performing arts. But it can be 
the shocking experience of those 
engaged in the arts, either pro- 
fessionally or in lay civic music 
projects and programs, to dis- 
cover in some of our homes that 
there are high school age and 
college age children who have 
never, in their entire lives, 
attended one professional con- 
cert or ballet, or one professional 
performance of a Shakespeare 
play, or who have the companion- 
ship of a book filled with repro- 
ductions of the world's great art, 
or who either own or have ever 
read one of the world's great 
books (except as a school assign- 

It is easy enough for many of 
us to give lip service to the arts, 
to the concept of the Thirteenth 
Article of Faith: 

If there is anything virtuous, 
lovely, or of good report or praiseworthy, 
we seek after these things. 

But, too frequently, as far as 
the cultural arts are concerned, 
it has been only lip service. 

Of course, the eternal argu- 


April 1968 

ment as to what is good or bad 
in the arts comes down eventu- 
ally to a matter of personal 
opinion. But there are certain 
towering masterpieces of music, 
drama, dance, and literature 
whose permanent values are uni- 
versally recognized. Below them 
lies a mass of material of varying 
appeal, subject to individual 
taste. Still lower is the heap of 
unmitigated trash, which is, un- 
fortunately, still the favorite 
haunt of the so-called "mass 

But there can be no argument 
or disagreement concerning the 
exalted expressions of man's 
genius in the performing and 
fine arts. They have become 
established through the passage 
of time, not only by the careful 
study of conscientious scholars, 
but also by the cumulative 
approval of the average man him- 

The story goes that a man 
once went to an exhibition of 
paintings. (One version of the 
story is that the exhibit was in 
the Louvre.) The man walked 
around all the galleries, paying 
particular attention to the old 
masters. As he left, an attend- 
ant said to him: "I hope you 
enjoyed our collection of paint- 
ings, Sir." 

"It isn't bad," the man an- 
swered, "but I didn't like your 
old masters." 

The attendant paused, and 
then said: "With all respect to 
you, Sir, it isn't the old masters 
who are on trial here." 

If there are some of us, as 
with the visitor, who couldn't 
stand or pass the trial either, 
what can or should we do about 
it? Before considering some 

answers, it should be stated that 
a principal reason for the neglect 
of listening to great and good 
music — i.e., "the most wonderful 
thing that has ever happened to 
me" — is that its techniques for 
performance are a complete mys- 
tery to the average person. People 
are constantly boasting, "I can't 
read a note." 

This falsely assumes that 
some special talent is required 
for a musical experience of any 
kind. Musical performance re- 
quires a language that very few 
people can either read or write, 
and this requirement, unfortu- 
nately, has created a handicap 
to its casual or serious study. 

But it is the repeated hearing 
of a masterpiece that really 
counts. The ability to read a note 
or a score is completely unnec- 
essary for a listening thrill that 
will raise "goose flesh." How 
many babies (who didn't know a 
note) have been sung or hummed 
to sleep by their mothers? How 
many men (who didn't know a 
note) have taken up arms and 
marched to the defense of their 
loved ones and their country to 
the stirring music of a martial 

How do we avoid putting our 
child on trial when he goes out 
into the world? He can be won- 
derfully exposed to great music 
even before he begins kinder- 
garten by the frequent, and per- 
haps subtle, playing of great 
music on the family phonograph 
(hi-fi or stereo set). Fortunately, 
some kind of reproducing set, can 
be purchased for as low as $25. 
And if the family budget doesn't 
permit much spending for records, 
almost every library has a record 
collection from which recordings 


"If There Is Anything Lovely. 

can be borrowed, in the same 
manner as books. 

After his child starts school, 
every parent should consider that 
his child's development is being 
impoverished, if circumstances 
permit, if he isn't taken to at 
least one professional concert, 
one great play professionally 
acted, visited one art gallery, or 
read one of the world's master- 
pieces each and every year until 
his child is through high school. 

As the fun and excitement of 
becoming involved in the perform- 
ing and fine arts are being ex- 
perienced, one of every parent's 
most rewarding challenges is to 
create good attitudes towards 
the arts. Much of the backward- 
ness in musical taste can be 
blamed on the insistence of 
some well-intentioned but nar- 
row-minded scholars who have 
persisted in considering the 
potential audience for good music 
an automatically limited one. 
This is snobbery of the most 
superficial stripe. 

Symphony orchestras, ballet 
and opera companies, repertory 
theaters, and concert series are 
still too generally regarded as 
objects of charity whose support 
is perhaps one's duty but hardly 
one's honest pleasure. The very 
word culture seems to create in 
the minds of too many a curious 
suspicion bordering on contempt, 
and the "highbrow" or "egghead" 
may be held up to ridicule. 

Such a situation cannot be 
relieved by either snobbery or 
hypocrisy. The sincere parent 
who wants to enrich his child's 
(and his own) life must find ways 
of removing the mystery and the 
mumbo-jumbo from the world's 
great and permanent composi- 

tions — or other cultural arts 
masterpieces — and help reach 
the enormous audience that is 
still virtually untouched. 

Parents can ask both them- 
selves and their children as they 
hear great music (no matter 
through what medium): What 
does that piece make me think 
or feel? What did I hear? Did I 
like that? Why did the composer 
use violins rather than a piano? 
What color would best describe 
the sound of the flute? Why did 
the composer use that color? 
What color would I have used if 
I had composed that piece? 

It will be in answering this 
kind of question that parents 
and children can become involved 
in the excitements of musical 
experiences. It is not likely that 
anyone will ever become excited 
about music if, after he hears a 
piece, he asks himself (or his 
child): How much does a tuba 
weigh? Has that performer ever 
been on television? Or, for the 
kiss of death in developing an 
interest in listening to music: 
Was the last statement of the 
fugue subject to retrograde? 

What we are concerned with 
is selling ourselves (and our chil- 
dren) the fun and excitement and 
the joy of great and enobling 
music. We are not concerned 
with selling tubas, or television 
programs, or the technical forms 
of musical composition. And it is 
this department's belief that the 
best way is for us to discover 
and then articulate our own 
thoughts and feelings about 
what a certain piece of music 
does for us. This we can do by 
ourselves in listening at home 
or with our families after attend- 
ing a concert together. 



! find in twilight's 

The needed solace, cooi release 

For troubled thoughts that I 
i lies' stately per: 

And clinging scent allay my' 
\ As dusk is merging into ni 
\ The world is hushed and left I 

I welcome ght. 

— Gladys Hesse; E 

Jack D. B lodge tt 

Member, General Board of the 

Young Men's Mutual 

Improvement Association 

Sales Manager, Deseret News Press 


[Address Delivered at the Relief Society Magazine Department Meeting of the 
Relief Society Annual General Conference, September 28, 1967] 

■ Humbly I respond to the invi- 
tation to say a few words to you 
in this session of your conference, 
and ask that I may enjoy the in- 
terest of your faith and prayers 
in my behalf, for as King Ben- 
jamin inferred, there is an obli- 
gation on the part of the hearer as 
well as the giver. (Mosiah 2:9.) 
We have observed in our con- 
ference assignments to the stakes 
of the Church, that there is a 
spirit that radiates forth from 
the congregation. We have sensed 
this same thing here today and 
appreciate personally the lift 
that it gives. Over the years, 
having spent a good bit of our 
Church service in four bishoprics 
closely associated with the Relief 
Society organization, we have 
come to appreciate just what 
this great auxiliary means in the 

lives of the sisters of the Church 
and to know the countless ser- 
vices that are rendered. The 
thought has occurred to me that 
only a small part of the effort 
expended and the good that is 
done can be recorded in the min- 
utes, roll books, and reports. 

A Voice That Reaches 

An organization like this must 
have a voice that can reach out 
into the homes of the sisters 
of the Church regularly, to lift, 
instruct, and inspire them. This 
voice is The Relief Society Maga- 

It is a marvelous blessing to 
have membership in this Church, 
and an opportunity for service 
and self-development, to have 
been called and appointed to an 


April 1968 

assignment. Now we are assum- 
ing, for the purposes of our dis- 
cussion, that all of you have an 
important assignment, that of 
representing the Magazine in 
your stake or mission, even 
though, today, some of you may 
be wearing more than one hat. 
My purpose today is three- 
fold: first, to impress upon you 
the quality and magnitude of the 
Magazine; second, to provide 
some practical helps in fulfilling 
your calling as a Magazine repre- 
sentative; third, if time permits, 
a personal testimony. 

The Opened Door 

I appreciate the theme of this 
session : Open the Door Through 
The Relief Society Magazine. 
When first we read it, there 
came to mind the words of the 
Master, as recorded in Revelation 

Behold, I stand at the door and 
knock: if any man hear my voice, and 
open the door, I will come in to him and 
will sup with him, and he with me. 

We remember what President 
David O. McKay said to a group 
of missionaries in reference to 
this verse of scripture. In essence 
he said, no matter what your 
task in the Church may be, when 
you go forth in the strength of 
your calling, the Lord goes with 
you, for there are many ways to 
"knock at the door," and blessed 
is he or she who hears and 
answers. Looking at it in this 
light, perhaps we can gain a dif- 
ferent perspective for our calling. 

Quality and Magnitude of Magazine 

Now a word about the quality 
and magnitude of your Magazine. 
The following comments were 

made by the wife of an eastern 
university president when she 
obtained a copy of The Relief 
Society Magazine from a friend. 

I took the copy home with me out 
of courtesy, and not really intending to 
read it. But then, out of curiosity, I 
began to glance through the pages, stop- 
ping to read an article by David O. Mc- 
Kay. This led us to read it through. It 
has been a long time since we have seen 
any magazine that so impressed us with 
its lofty principles, and useful informa- 
tion for women. We could not find one 
blemish of off-color material, nor was it 
suggestive in any way, which as we all 
know, is a rarity today. From this we 
have become interested in other Mormon 

We cannot attempt to assess 
the impact of the Magazine fully. 
Just how do you determine or 
measure how much it meant in 
the life of a sweet soul who joined 
the Church, and, because of the 
attitude of her husband, was 
denied any association with her 
Church. She couldn't attend her 
meetings, nor affiliate in any way. 
Her contact with the Church sev- 
ered, she was heartbroken, and 
then an idea occurred, perhaps 
he will let me subscribe to a 
Church publication. She pled 
with him, and at last he agreed, 
but just one. Her choice was The 
Relief Society Magazine, and for 
six and one half years, this was 
her only contact with the Church. 
The only voice! 

Magazine Production 

The task of producing the Mag- 
azine is a formidable one. We are 
now (September 1967) printing, 
in the English edition, approxi- 
mately 260,000 Magazines each 
month. Each issue requires about 
forty giant rolls of paper, 56,000 
pounds, nearly a railroad car 


Open the Door Through The Relief Society Magazine 

and one half, or twenty-eight 
tons. If you could stretch this out 
in a continuous length, it would 
reach out for 225 miles thirty-five 
inches wide. Many people are part 
of the team required to do the 
job: the Magazine editorial staff, 
contributing writers from the 
Church, artists, production coor- 
dinators, typositors, lithographic 
technicians, cameramen, color 
experts, plate makers, pressmen, 
binders, deliverymen, mailers, 
saleswomen, and office workers 
are all instrumental in providing 
this excellent publication each 
and every month. 


If there is one thing we have 
learned in twenty years of selling, 
it is this: There are hundreds of 
volumes and countless booklets 
published on the subject of sales- 
manship, each one filled with 
methods of sure-fire success, and 
you may have some of these, as 
we do. However, we believe these 
can be condensed into four main 
points, keeping in mind that you 
are functioning in the Lords 

1. Be prepared with the facts. 

2. Know where you are going. 

3. Make the calls. 

4. Ask for the order. 

These four items suggest sev- 
eral sub-headings, and we shall 
mention a few of these. 


1. Become familiar with your product 
and know what is inside. 

2. Know the subscription rate. (We once 
encountered a representative who 

3. Know the expiration dates on sub- 
scriptions in your territory. 

4. Know how the Magazine will be sent 
to the homes and about when it will 

5. Know how to issue a receipt properly. 

6. Compile a simple "sales kit" that may 
contain, among other items: 

a. some sample copies of the Maga- 

b. the pertinent facts. 

c. a good success story about the 

d. receipt book, pen, and calendar. 

e. a list of advantages in having the 
Magazine in the home. 

f. some of your own creativity. 

7. Know something about the sisters 
you will call upon. 


1. Secure an up-to-date listing of the 
sisters of your ward or branch. 

2. Check the names and addresses for 

3. Make an appointment and define a 
time limit for it. 

4. Be on time and hold to the time limit. 

5. Know something about the sisters you 
will call on, so your presentation can 
be tailor-made to suit each situation 
that you may encounter. 


1. Go out prayerfully. 

2. Face to face, is best. 

3. Be enthusiastic. 

4. Be sold yourself, first. 

5. Mention some of the advantages of 
the Magazine. Sell benefits! 

a. the Magazine specifically designed 
for the sisters of the Church. 

b. it has high standards. 

c. it contains messages from the 
prophet to the women of the 

d. it is fun to read. 

e. educational. 

f. informative. 

g. it contains lesson material, 
h. it contains special features, 
i. its literary value is high. 

j. it is a valuable source reference. 

Make your calls brief. There is 
a classic story on this point. It 
has to do with Pat Donahue of 
the Ortho-Vent Shoe Company, 
Salem, Virginia. He is a salesman 


April 1968 

who cannot talk or hear. He is a 
deaf mute. But he is the com- 
pany's number-one salesman, 
having sold twenty-five pairs of 
shoes his first week. And he does 
it with a series of simple cards 
that briefly state his purpose, 
the product's advantages, and 
the price. 

Show the product — the Maga- 
zine. Never argue. You may win 
the argument, but you will prob- 
ably lose the sale. Bring out the 
hidden objection, perhaps it is a 
just one. 


The choice-question is one of 
the best ways to close the sale. 
For example: "Do you want to 
pay for your Magazine with cash 
or check?" "Shall we have the 
first issue begin with October 
or November?" Whatever you do 
ask for the order! If an objection 

is raised, consider it, then go back 
over the strong selling points and 
close again. 

Now, in conclusion, we hope 
that you will remember, above 
all, that you are serving your 
Heavenly Father in a way that 
can bring light and encourage- 
ment to the sisters in your area. 
Every Magazine placed in the 
homes of the Church is helping to 
combat, perhaps in a small way, 
the tremendous load of low 
standard publications dumped 
on to the public every day. 

May the Lord bless you in your 
efforts. I testify to the fact that 
God lives, that Jesus is the Christ, 
that he directs the affairs of his 
kingdom through his prophet 
President McKay, and we are all 
recipients of the blessings that 
result from service and dedica- 
tion in his work. In the name of 
Jesus Christ. Amen. 

An unseen hand seemed urging me to come, 

To leave the sheltered warmth, the draperied gloom, 

The lifeless air imprisoned in my room. 

Too long had winter held this garrison. 

The rich, brown loam emerging from the crust 

Of glittering snowbanks, shrinking in the sun, 

Will yield her buried treasures, one by one, 

The hidden seeds and cones, now held in trust. 

I answer spring's faint call and venture out; 

The sun enfolds me in its lovely light. 

A golden bee upon its first spring flight 

Wings by, a gay and lovely gadabout. 

All nature seems to herald a rebirth 

When springtime comes to wake the sleeping earth. 

—Elena Hassell Stanley 


If Spring He Late ~ 

Chapter I 

Mabel Harmer 

■ Maureen returned a dozen 
books to their proper places on 
the shelves, slipped her handbag 
into the bottom desk drawer, 
and said to her young assistant, 
"I'm going down to the office, 
Madge. You might return the 
rest of these books into their 
places. There probably won't be 
any children in this morning — 
what with school just starting. 
The big rush will come after 
school and next Saturday." 

"Sure, Miss Taggart. Take your 

This was an hour to which 
she had looked forward for more 
than half of the twenty years she 
had been with the library. Not 

that she disliked her work. As a 
matter of fact, she loved it — 
especially since it was with chil- 
dren. But it was not her first 
choice for a full and happy life. 
When she had first dreamed 
of going to Miss Pine, the head 
librarian, she had expected to say, 
"I'm going to get married, Miss 
Pine. Johnny is coming home, 
and we plan to be married right 

Only Johnny hadn't come 
home. His plane had disappeared 
while flying the Hump over the 
jungles of Asia. The report was 
"Missing in action." For a long 
time Maureen had held out hope. 
She had heard of men fighting 


April 1968 

their way out of the jungle. But, 
as the years passed, hope dwin- 
dled and finally died. Sometimes 
when she passed a fair-haired 
lad on the streets, her heart 
thumped. Then she remembered. 
If Johnny had been alive he 
would no longer be a fair-haired 
lad in his mid-twenties. Maybe 
he would have thinning hair, or 
patches of gray. By the time she 
had finally given up hope of his 
return, there had not been many 
single men available. Anyway, 
she had never yet met anyone 
who could take the place of 
Johnny in her heart. 

IVIiss Pine was interviewing an 
applicant, and Maureen waited 
discreetly outside until the wo- 
man left. As she came in, the li- 
brarian said, "It's amazing that 
anyone who wants a job thinks 
that she can step right into a 
library and go to work. It must 
look extremely easy." 

"Or pleasant," added Maureen. 
"Well, my visit is exactly the 
opposite. I came in to tender my 

"Not really!" exclaimed Miss 
Pine. "Why?" 

"A good question, and I have 
a great answer. I'm planning to 
go to England for some months 
and do genealogical research. My 
people came from there — England 
and Scotland. I've been saving 
and working toward this for a 
number of years. Now I'm ready 
to take off." 

"It sounds fascinating," agreed 
Miss Pine. "You'll do some 
traveling, too, of course. Tour 
the Continent and all of Britain. 
I hope to do the same myself 
some day — the touring, I mean. 

When do you plan to leave?" 
"In a couple of weeks. Madge 
can take over my work, and you 
can put an assistant on for her. 
I'll work right up to the time I 


"Will you fly over?" 

"Goodness, no! I've never been 
east of Denver. I'll go by bus so 
that I can see every mile of the 
country. And then by boat. I 
have reservations in October. It 
isn't difficult to get them at this 
time of the year. Nearly everyone 
is coming back instead of leaving." 

"Well, I'm very happy for you. 
And when you come back there'll 
always be a job here for you, if 
you want it. At least as long as 
I have anything to say about it." 

"Thank you very much." 

As she walked back to the 
children's library, Maureen said 
to herself, I wonder what she 
would have thought if I had said, 
"Genealogy is only part of my 
reason for going. I have inherited 
a joint ownership in a castle in 

Miss Pine wouldn't have 
believed it, of course. Maureen 
hardly believed it herself, in spite 
of the letter she had received 
from her cousin, Bruce Taggart. 
Well, she would soon find out. In 
the meantime, it was exciting 
just to dream. In fact, it was the 
most exciting thing, dream or 
reality, that had happened in a 
score of years. 

As she entered the library, she 
saw Harold Meacham waiting 
for her. A large boy, now in his 
late teens, he had been retarded 
by a childhood illness and never 
advanced beyond the third grade 
in reading level. He depended 
upon her to find books that were 
near his age in interest, and still 


If Spring Be Late 

in words simple enough for his 
understanding. She almost felt 
some guilt in leaving him. She 
must instruct Madge very care- 
fully how to look out for him. 
"Hello, Harold," she said 
brightly. "Have you finished all 
of those books so soon?" She 
picked out several more books, 
and he left, eager to be at them. 

I n the quiet of the library, she 
said, "Madge, I'm leaving." 

"Miss Taggart! You don't 
mean it!" 

"Indeed, I do. I'm going to 
England to spend several months. 
I'm going to do family research 
and some traveling." 

"How perfectly marvelous! 
But I've heard that it's terribly 
cold in England in the winter. 
You must load up on scads of 
sweaters and ear muffs and. . . ." 

"And built-in foot warmers," 
laughed Maureen. "I guess that I 
can manage. Millions of other 
people have." 

"Maybe you'll meet someone 
real exciting," Madge went on 
raptly, "like an IBM executive or 
a chap who conducts safaris — " 

"On a bus, I am not likely to 
meet any executives. More likely 
it will be librarians, school- 
teachers, and secretaries." 

"Then you should fly," Madge 
said emphatically. "I've often 
wondered why you never married. 
You're so attractive. With your 
white hair and young face I 
think you're simply stunning in 
navy blue or black." 

"Thanks, honey. One reason is 
that I waited too long after my 
fiance was lost. And there weren't 
too many men around after the 
war. Another real good reason is 
that I haven't been asked. Every 

normal woman — almost every 
one, at any rate — would like to 
marry. And I have been entirely 
alone since my mother died." 

Madge nodded. "Yes, I suppose 
so. I worry day and night for fear 
I'll end up being a so-called 
career girl." 

Maureen laughed. "I've noticed 
how you worry — in-between the 
times your various admirers call. 
By the way, do take good care 
of Harold Meacham and see that 
he gets the right books to read." 

"Sure," agreed Madge. "And 
try to persuade Gary to bring his 
back in time so that he doesn't 
have to pay fines. And give the 
hungry-looking Wilson children 
some cookies when they come and 
— you do an awful lot of mother- 
ing around here. I'm not even 
going to try and keep up with it." 

"I'm not worried," smiled 
Maureen. "No one who didn't 
like children would stay in this 
department. She'd be down in 
information greeting all new- 
comers, or in research where the 
scholars abound." 

"Don't give me ideas," said 
Madge. "I might ask for a trans- 
fer. And don't forget to look for 
that IBM executive." 

"I'll remember," Maureen 
promised, as she turned to help 
another patron. 

That evening she started pack- 
ing in earnest. Now that she had 
definitely resigned from her job, 
she was eager to hurry the project 
along. She had already rented 
the modest home where she had 
lived alone since the death of her 
mother, five years before. She 
would empty dresser drawers and 
put away the few treasures that 
could not be left to the mercy of 


April 1968 

She had just stopped for dinner 
when the phone rang. Helen 
Morton, her closest friend was 
calling. "Hi, slave!" was the greet- 
ing. "We have important business 
on hand. I want you for dinner 
tomorrow night. Chuck's old- 
time friend, Steve Madsen, has 
been transferred here. He's dis- 
trict manager for Roberts, In- 

"That wouldn't be IBM, would 
it?" asked Maureen. 

"Well, I guess they use them. 
It's appliances. Anyway, what 
does IBM have to do with it?" 

"It's just a joke. Madge sug- 
gested that I try to meet up with 
an IBM executive while I'm on 
my journeys." 

"This is just as good. He's been 
a widower for three years." 

"And he is woman shy?" 

"Frankly, that could be part 
of it," Helen agreed. "He has 
been pursued rather hotly. You 
know how it is. There seem to be 
so many more single women than 

"Yes, I know exactly how it is," 
said Maureen. "However, you can 
assure him that he will be per- 
fectly safe with me. I'm leaving 
the territory for months, at 

"To be disgustingly honest, 
that may help. Although that 
wasn't why I invited you. In addi- 
tion to being my best friend, you 
are far and away the most attrac- 
tive, unattached woman I know." 

"Spoken like a true friend," 
said Maureen, "and adjudged in 
the same perspective, I'll try to 
sparkle enough to justify your 

"Do that. I'll expect you at 

Maureen could not help being 

excited. Dinner invitations, other 
than with her fellow workers at 
the library, were few and far 
between. She looked over her 
clothes, trying to decide what to 
wear. The deep rose should be 
about right. It was not too 
dressy and was pretty with her 
white hair and the chalk white 
costume jewelry. 

For a brief moment she con- 
sidered shopping tomorrow for 
something that would be extra 
special, but quickly decided 
against it. After all, this could 
be the beginning and the sudden 
end of a lovely friendship. She 
mustn't get any ideas. Helen had 
made that quite clear. Her only 
concession to the occasion was a 
new hair-do. 

She walked the short block to 
Helen's house and was pleased 
at the quick glance of approval 
that came from her friend. She 
was introduced to the guest as 
"Maureen Taggart — my dearest 

The man who rose to greet 
her was only slightly taller than 
herself, and, while he may have 
missed being called handsome, 


If Spring Be Late 

his square jaw and intense blue 
eyes gave him very much the 
look of a "doer." His firm hand- 
clasp and friendly smile of wel- 
come won her complete admira- 

There were no other guests at 
the dinner, and the conversation 
was largely between the two 
men, starting with "Do you re- 
member?" They had been room- 
mates at college and close 
friends ever since. 

Later, Helen brought out a 
Scrabble set, remarking, "I speak 
to play with Maureen. As a li- 
brarian she knows all the words." 

"Only words of no more than 
two syllables," Maureen coun- 
tered. "Remember I work with 
nothing over the sixth grade." 

"Then I reckon I'm stuck with 
Steve, and all he ever read was 
the newspaper and the stock 
market," said Chuck, as he drew 
up the chairs. 

Maureen and Helen won easily 
and, rather ruefully, she recalled 
the words of the poet, "I'm sorry 
that I spelled the word. I hate 
to go above you." 

Actually, no one had been too 
serious about the game. There 
had been more reminiscences 
and friendly banter. Maureen 
could honestly say that she had 
never spent a more pleasant eve- 
ning as long as she could remem- 

When it was time to leave, 
Steve asked, "May I give vou a 

"It's only a block," said Mau- 
reen, "but. . . ." 

"Good. Then I won't have to 
stop for gas along the way." 

They both thanked their hosts 
warmly for a pleasant evening and 

"Why don't we walk?" sug- 
gested Steve. "I'll just come back 
here for the car." 

"I'd like to very much," she 
replied. "There's something about 
the air in autumn that you don't 
have any other season." 

"When I was a kid," said Steve, 
"it was the odor of burning 
leaves. But that's taboo now. 
Anyway, September is a mite too 
early. Then there was the smell 
of chili sauce cooking in the 
kitchens. Do you make chili 

"Not very often," she smiled. 
"I live alone and one batch 
every two or three years does me 

w he started to go north, in the 
direction of her home, but he took 
her arm and turned her in the 
opposite direction. "We can't 
waste a night like this walking 
one insignificant little block. 
Around this other way will be 
much better. And maybe there'll 
be a moon — a harvest moon." 

"Not unless the walk lasts 
about two weeks," she replied. 

"In that case we'll have to take 
another walk — in two weeks." 

Maureen felt pleasure and 
panic at the same moment. Plea- 
sure that he quite evidently en- 
joyed her company and meant 
to further their friendship. Panic 
at the thought that in two weeks 
she would be on a bus leaving 
home for an indefinite stay. One 
bright fact rose above the others. 
He wasn't simply being agreeable 
because he knew she was going 

At her door, he said, "I've en- 
joyed the evening ever so much. 
I hope that I may see you again 


April 1968 

"Yes, indeed," she replied. 

"Good. Then 111 call you as 
soon as there is something worth 
seeing, or hearing." 

The next morning she picked 
a huge bouquet of purple asters 
for her desk and left early for 
work so that she could walk and 
savor fully the lovely September 
day. There was just a suggestion 
of crispness in the air and the 
gardens seemed to be overflow- 
ing with vivid autumn blossoms. 

It can't be just the day that 
is different, she thought. It has 
to be myself. What irony! That 
she should meet the first man in 
whom she thought she could be 
really interested — in twenty years 
— just when she was going away. 
She couldn't possibly postpone 
her trip. Not that the informa- 
tion she wanted wouldn't still be 
there. Even the inheritance could 
be handled by her cousin. It was 
just that, remembering Helen's 
words, she felt rather sure that 
such an obvious step would put a 
sudden end to a blossoming 

AVnyway, she still had two 
weeks before she would take off 
on a bus for a cross-country trip 
to board the boat at New York. 

Madge was already at her desk 
when Maureen reached the 
library. "Hm — how beautiful!" 
she exclaimed admiringly. 

"Yes, aren't they! Asters re- 
mind me of highborn ladies." 

"I meant the lady herself. 
Isn't that a new dress?" 

"Yes, as a matter of fact. I 
bought it for my trip but thought 
that I might just as well dress 
up in it today. I'm glad you like 

"I love it," declared Madge. 
"Also your new hairdo. All of 
this couldn't be the result of that 
dinner date last night, could it?" 

Maureen could not help a 
slight blush. "Not entirely," she 
said. "I planted the asters last 
spring, you know." 

"Incidentally — how was it — 
or he? The dinner date, I mean, 
of course." 

"Fine. I had a very pleasant 
evening. Extra nice, really." 
Maureen tried not to seem too 

"Good. Have him come up 
sometime and we'll introduce 
him to the library staff." 

Maureen was saved from re- 
plying to this sally by the ap- 
pearance of the first patron of 
the day. 

The day passed more pleas- 
antly than any Maureen could 
remember for months, and the 
purple fringed asters in the crys- 
tal vase presided in charming 
dignity over the subdued bustle 
of the library. 

Right after school, the three 
little Wilson children came in, 
somewhat unkempt and looking 
hungry, as usual. They came fre- 
quently, rather than to go home 
to an empty house. Maureen sup- 
posed that their working mother 
was doing the best she could for 
them, but today, of all days, she 
couldn't bear to see them looking 
so forlorn. She handed Madge a 
dollar and said, "Take those 
youngsters down to the corner 
and buy them hot chocolate and 
some doughnuts. Get some with 
thousands of calories. I'm sure 
they can use them." 

"I've warned you not to start 
this," said Madge. "You know 
that if you do, they'll be expect- 


If Spring Be Late 

ing to be fed every time they 
come in here. It's enough for you 
to give them a cookie now and 

"If I knew that they were 
actually hungry I'd plan to feed 
them every day and so would 
you — wouldn't you?" 

Madge shrugged. "I'm not so 
sure. Anyway, I'll help you do it 
this time. But don't think that I 
will carry on after you leave. 
I'm not a fairy godmother." 

Maureen smiled. "I know. 
You're the wicked witch. Run 
along and don't spend that dollar 
on a new broom." 

It was two days before Steve 
called and Maureen had begun to 
think that the evening which had 
been such a delight to her had 
been more or less a routine eve- 
ning of pleasure for him. Then 
the phone finally rang and a vi- 
brant voice asked, "Did you ever 
try to set up a regional office for 
distributing appliances?" 

"Not lately," she replied. 

"I was afraid of that. Then 
you have no idea how muddled 
I've been." 

"I'll try to imagine." 

"Don't bother. You couldn't 
possibly. Anyway, I've earned a 
night out. Have you?" 

"I rather think so. I have 
checked out a few hundred books 
— mostly since four o'clock. 
Counted two dollars and twenty- 
nine cents in fines — mostly in 
pennies — and expelled two dogs 
from the library for undue noise." 

"That makes us just about 
even. Would you care to drive 
out to the Hilltop for dinner? 
I'm told the food is rather good. 
You haven't eaten as yet. I 

Maureen glanced at the salad 
she had just finished putting to- 
gether and said, "No, I haven't." 

"Then I'll call for you in half 
an hour, if that is all right." 

"Quite," she agreed. 

She shoved the salad back into 
the refrigerator and dashed into 
the bedroom to change her dress. 
Salads didn't keep, but no matter. 
She was glad that she could say 
truthfully that she hadn't eaten. 

She put on a rather plain din- 
ner dress and added some rhine- 
stone earrings for a festive touch. 

As they started out, Steve said, 
"Let's skip the freeway and take 
the country road — unless you're 
starving, that is." 

"I'm much more hungry for 
the scenery," she said. "It's lovely 
this close to the mountains. The 
leaves are already starting to 
turn, higher up." 

"That's one of the things I 
like best about Utah — the chang- 
ing seasons I mean. I was reared 
here, of course, but I've been on 
the West Coast now for over 
twenty years and I've always 
wanted to come back. I hope to 
take up skiing again. Do you ski?" 

"Yes, some. You're practically 
ostracized here if you don't. But 
I've just barely graduated from 
the so-called 'Bunny Slopes.' " 

"At that you're probably much 
better than I. We'll have a race 
and see." 

Maureen said nothing. He still 
didn't know that she planned to 
go away, and she couldn't help 
feeling a deep glow of satisfaction 
that he was apparently making 
plans to further their friendship. 
If only all of her bridges weren't 
burned! If something would 
happen to keep her home — for 
just a little while! If Miss Pine 


April 1968 

would say that she absolutely 
couldn't be replaced in the li- 
brary. How absurd! Miss Pine 
had scarcely raised an eyebrow 
when she had resigned. Maybe 
there would be a bus strike. A 
lot of good that would do her, 
since there was still the railroad 
and the airlines for travel. 

They were among the early 
arrivals at the Hilltop and were 
directed to a choice location by a 
window, where they could see the 
distant lake. He gave their order 
and settled back with a contented 
smile. "By the way," he said, 
"the company is giving me a sort 
of welcome dinner two weeks 
from tonight. Will you be my 

"I would love to," she replied. 
"But two weeks from today I 
shall be on my way to Europe." 

"You will!" Steve exclaimed. 
"For very long?" 

"I'm not sure. I plan to do 
some genealogical research in 
London and — this sounds rather 
weird — but I'm joint heir to some 
sort of an estate in Scotland. 
The other one — a cousin in Eng- 
land — thinks that I should come 
and look it over." 

"Oh, an heiress! Will you mar- 
ry me?" 

Maureen smiled. "I have no 
idea what it will amount to — if 
anything. Maybe just a bill for 
back taxes. Would you care to 
withdraw your intriguing pro- 
posal until I am sure?" 

"Under the circumstances — 
yes. Do you have to leave so soon? 
Are you flying?" 

"I'm going by boat. I had 
planned to go east by bus in order 
to see the country." 

"Well, that you can certainly 
change. You can fly back and see 

the country some other time. 
That will leave you free for the 

Maureen merely nodded. Her 
plans seemed to have been 
changed without her saying a 
word, and she had to agree that 
this was the better way. She 
hadn't even had to call a bus 
strike in order to get this much of 
a delay. 

She debated over whether or 
not to buy a new dress for the 
dinner and decided that she 
would. After all, she reminded 
herself, I may need one to wear 
in the castle. I may even be giving 
a dinner for the country gentry. 

It was so exciting to sit at the 
head table with the guest of 
honor. To wear a white orchid 
on her royal blue dress. To have 
people express their pleasure at 
meeting her and genuinely seem 
to mean it. It was a memory that 
she knew she would treasure 

On the day she was to leave, 
Steve drove her to the airport. 
As he pressed her hand in farewell 
he said, "Have fun. Don't stay too 
long. And send me a postcard of 
Big Ben." 

"I promise all three," she 
smiled in reply. 

As the plane circled the valley, 
she looked down upon the lake, 
the Temple, and all of the beloved 
landmarks. They would all be 
there in the spring when she re- 
turned. But what of her friends? 
So much could happen in that 
time. So many changes could take 
place. In minutes, the plane was 
over the mountains. Maureen 
stopped looking downward. She 
looked up at her fellow passengers 

(To be continued) 



Ramona W. Cannon 

Mignon Ritchie, R. N., a consultant in the Utah State Health Division's Heart Pro- 
gram, is an authority on nursing techniques for heart patients. She presented a 
paper on "The Nurse's Role in Congestive Failure of the Geriatric Patient," at the 
clinical session of the American Nursing Association meeting at Philadelphia in 
November 1967. The address was repeated at the meeting of the Nursing Association 
in Kansas City, later in November. 

Miss Ettie Lee, philanthropist and humanitarian, was honored as "Woman of the 
Year," at Brigham Young University in December 1967. Miss Lee has given many 
years of her life, and a considerable fortune to the establishment of homes for boys. 
She now owns twenty homes in Utah and California, each one directed by men and 
women who have "plenty of love, understanding, and experience." Headquarters for 
the Ettie Lee Homes is the David Lee Ranch, Mapleton, Utah. 

Dr. Jeanne S. Chall, Professor of Education in the Harvard Graduate School of Educa- 
tion, is author of a new book Learning to Read (McGraw Hill). Dr. Chall's academic 
life has been spent investigating how children learn to read and the most effective 
methods for teaching the fundamentals of reading. 

Winifred Gerin is author of Charlotte Bronte: The Evolution of Genius (Oxford University 
Press). This biography of a remarkably gifted author presents the complex nature of 
genius. The story of Charlotte's long struggle toward self-realization is told "with 
sympathetic detachment, its drama kept under firm control, its poetry adding an 
occasional burst of color." 

Savannah Cross Lockey, graduate of Stanford University, rancher, and director of a 
cattlemen's association, is owner and manager of the Blu-Flame Gas Company of 

Ida A. Isaacson, Salt Lake City, Utah, was the winner for 1967 in the professional 
category for her essay "Reflections While Standing Before the Lincoln Memorial," an 
award given by the Utah State Historical Society for meritorious writing on the 
historical significance of the life and accomplishments of "the Great Emancipator." 

Buffy Sainte-Marie, Cree Indian, is winning laurels in the musical world for her composi- 
tions and her singing of folk music, with "a beautifully tremulous voice ... of purity 
and spontaneity." At the corner of her mouth she places the tip of a mouthbow (a 
curved stick and a taut string) and "evokes . . . the primitive and lustrous soul of the 
folk art." 

Marnee Morris is one of America's rising young stars of ballet. She has been a member 
of the New York City Civic Ballet for four years and has won special acclaim for her 
performances in the "Nutcracker Suite." She has appeared in ballet productions in 
Saratoga (New York), Chicago, Boston, Expo 67 in Montreal, and in Edinburgh, Scot- 




■ Belle S. Spafford, President 

■ Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor 

■ Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor 

■ Evon W. Peterson, Secretary-Treasurer 

■ A distinguished man remarked to a daughter upon the passing of 
her mother, "She was always a lady." The daughter confided that she 
had given much thought to his remark in the years since then. It had 
placed her beloved mother on a new plane to learn how she had 
been regarded by her peers. 

There still remain countless women who may be termed "ladies." 
An important attribute of being a lady is to be gracious— gracious to 
everyone in all relationships. 

Often it may seem well-nigh impossible to be gracious. One is 
hurrying to an important assignment and ahead one catches a 
glimpse of an acquaintance who will, in all probability, detain one. 
A quick decision must be made as to how best to express graciousness 
and yet not be late for the appointment. Such a situation is graciously 
resolved by a lady. Observation and experience, moreover, teach one 
that cordiality can invariably be expressed without delaying one's 
plans unduly. 

Some women always seem to have time to evidence interest in 
others. Other times one feels that the query, "How are you?" is 
purely perfunctory, and nothing is expected or wanted except the 
stereotyped reply, "Fine, thank you." A gracious woman evidences 
real interest and pursues the matter, without prying, until she really 
knows of the health of her friend. She is concerned about her. 

Graciousness is particularly noted under conditions of stress. Even 
at busy times of the year some women are always welcoming and 


General Board 

Afton W. Hunt 

Lila B. Walch 

Elsa T. Peterson 

Lenore C. Gundersen 

Anna B. Hart 

Fanny S. Kienitz 

Marjorie C. Pingree 

Edith S. Elliott 

Elizabeth B. Winters 

Darlene C. Dedekind 

Florence J. Madsen 

Jennie R. Scott 

Edythe K. Watson 

Leone G. Layton 

Alice L. Wilkinson 

Ellen N. Barnes 

Blanche B. Stoddard 

Irene W. Buehner 

Kathryn S. Gilbert 

Aleine M. Young 

Irene C. Lloyd 

Verda F. Burton 

Alberta H. Christensen 

Hazel S. Love 

Myrtle R. Olson 

Mildred B. Eyring 

Fawn H. Sharp 

Alice C. Smith 

Edith P. Backman 

Celestia J. Taylor 

Lucile P. Peterson 

Winniefred S. Manwaring 

Anne R. Gledhill 

Elaine B. Curtis 

Elna P. Haymond 

Belva B. Ashton 

Zelma R. West 

Mary R. Young 

Zola J. McGhie 

Leanor J. Brown 

Mary V. Cameron 

Oa J. Cannon 

Reba C. Aldous 

gracious, while others let it be known that a call is unwelcome. Visit- 
ing teachers who graciously visit in all types of weather and at per- 
sonal sacrifice, certainly must make one call during the year which is 
inconvenient to the homemaker. The breeding of a woman is evident 
at such times, however, in the graciousness of her welcome. 

It is especially important to be gracious where one holds a position 
of authority. It is essential that a woman be gracious with all with 
whom she works, and sensitive to the feelings of others. Counterfeit 
graciousness is not acceptable. It is easily detected although a veneer 
of graciousness may coat the words. The spirit detects falsity. 

Graciousness has roots in humility, sweetness, and consideration 
for others, in the realization that another's time is as important as 
one's own, in kindliness with resolve not to offend another, in being 
willing to give of one's time to another. One of the hardest times to 
remain gracious is when a lonely woman with no pressing duties 
herself, phones a busy mother or one who does have pressing duties, 
to help pass away the lonely minutes. Gracious, indeed, is the woman 
who can maintain graciousness over the years in such a relationship. 

One husband, after the passing of his wife, who had wasted away 
through a long illness, declared that in his memory she never ap- 
peared as a sick woman, but he always saw her as she approached 
him at a reception held in their home, smiling in the beauty of her 
apparel and radiant with her gracious personality. 

It may be helpful for one to imagine the image which she invokes 
in others, the picture which has been developed over the years, per- 
haps through everyday contacts or shutter-quick glimpses of varying 
moods. Graciousness is an attribute to be studiously nurtured and 
freely bestowed on others. 




Fight Cancer With a 
Checkup and a Check 

The American Cancer Society 

■ The American Cancer Society is made up of good 
neighbors. Its work is done by volunteers who ring 
doorbells with life-saving messages, who serve and 
help cancer patients and their families, and who raise 
the Society's funds. Volunteers are in charge of all the 
Society's policies, and its national and local boards of 
directors are all volunteers. A volunteer in Pittsburgh 
gave a leaflet on cancer checkups to a mother of three 
children. The woman had a checkup and learned she 
had an early cancer of the breast. With prompt treat- 
ent she was cured. "That volunteer saved my life," 
she said. 

Do you know the seven warning signals of cancer? 

1. Unusual bleeding or discharge. 

2. A lump or thickening in the breast or elsewhere. 

3. A sore that does not heal. 

4. Change in bowel or bladder habits. 

5. Hoarseness or cough. 

6. Indigestion or difficulty in swallowing. 

7. A change in a wart or mole. 

The risk of dying in the prime of life is more than twice as great for 
men who are heavy cigarette smokers as for men who are nonsmokers. 
Children love to imitate their parents. They learn by imitating them. 
Thousands of men and women are hiding from the facts of cigarette 

Uterine cancer, common in women, can be detected by a pap test, 
and is almost 100 per cent curable, if found in time. In the field of 
leukemia, cancer of the blood-forming organs, research points the 
way to many promising leads. About 45,000 Americans died of colon 
and rectum cancer last year. A large number of them could have been 
saved if they had regular physical examinations, including the 

Research for cancer detection, treatment, and cure is going for- 
ward in many directions and the accomplishments save many lives. 
Cancer research lengthens life— but research costs money. Give 
generously to fight cancer. Have an annual physical checkup and 
give a generous check to support the work of the American Cancer 



Christie Lund Coles 

■ Martha stood by the large win- 
dow as long as her legs would 
hold her without feeling shaky. 
Then, she sank into one of the 
comfortable chairs in the lounge 
of the rest home, which faced 
the eastern mountains. It was a 

beautiful view, similar to that 
she had when she was home and 
could look from her front door 
and see the trees and the wide 
lawn with the mountains in the 

There weren't many trees 
here. These places hadn't been 
built long enough to have roots 
and old trees. 

Millie, the tall nurse, paused 
on her way down the hall to say, 
"My, Mrs. Brady, you really look 
nice today. Going to a party?" 

Martha smiled at her, not 
quite daring to trust her secret 
with her, not even sure that 
there was a secret. But, she 
couldn't resist saying, "No. I 
think I'll be going home." 

Millie smiled indulgently, for 
most of the people here talked 
about going home constantly. 


April 1968 

She said, "What will we do with- 
out you around here? Who will 
feed Mrs. Redford? And you 
would miss the next chapter — 
and the next — of the book Emma 
Lou is reading to you." 

Martha merely smiled, still 
looking out of the window watch- 
ing for Tess, her daughter, who 
had said she might have a sur- 
prise for her. To herself, she 
thought, don't try to butter me 
up. I'm going home. Back to my 
own place. My own kitchen where 
I can putter around. You'll see. 

S he could hear the carts be- 
ginning to move down the halls 
with the noon meal on them. 
She could smell cooked meat and 
she thought, asparagus. She liked 
that. It wasn't likely they would 
have it here, though. Too ex- 
pensive. It used to grow wild 
back at the end of her lot near 
the stream. Father used to pick 
it and bring it in, huge bunches 
of it. The same with the field 
tomatoes that were pretty dif- 
ferent from the ones you saw 
nowadays, red and ripe and 
luscious. Now, they called them 
beefsteak tomatoes and they 
cost a fortune. But Tess always 
told her to order whatever she 
wanted on the days she took 
her out to lunch. She was going 
to have steak (no ground meat 
today), and asparagus and to- 

After dinner — if they did go 
home — she would buy a cake 
and have some cool lemonade 
with it. The excitement of the 
thought made her legs quiver as 
she stood up at the sight of Tess' 
car turning into the parking area. 

It was necessary for her to 
hold onto the back of a chair to 

get her balance before Tess got 
out to come in after her. She 
had thought she could make it 
on her own but was glad for the 
steadying hand of Rose, the 
nurse at the desk, who had seen 
her wobble, and had come to 
assist her. 

Yet, she met Tess at the door, 
smiling, straightening her good 
black straw hat. (What if it was 
ten years old? It was still good, 
and as near as she could tell, 
just about what they were wear- 
ing nowadays.) 

Tess kissed her. "You're look- 
ing real perky, Mother. Where 
do you want to go for lunch?" 

"My dear, you know more 
about that than I do. Just some- 
place real nice, because I want 
something special." 

"Really? And what could that 
be? Caviar?" 

"Nonsense. Salty old fish eggs. 
I want good old American steak, 
the kind your father used to 
raise and slaughter. Can you 

"Yes. I can even remember 
when we were married and he 
divided one with us. You can't 
buy meat like that." 

Martha was pleased. She 
beamed. "Indeed you can't. And 
I want asparagus. And tomatoes." 

"Tomatoes aren't on your diet." 

"Guess just this once isn't 
going to hurt me. Now, let's go. 
They are already eating here." 

As she settled into her seat, 
she mused pensively, "I guess 
Mrs. Redford will be wondering 
why I'm not there to feed her. 
But she will have to get used to 

"What did you say?" Tess 
asked, her mind quite occupied 
with her driving. 


Home Revisited 

"Oh . . . nothing really. I'll 
tell you later." 

She would tell her after Tess 
had told her secret. She didn't 
know how she could wait, but 
she would manage. She wouldn't 
let her second daughter (La Von 
was living in the East) know how 
excited she really was. She would 
go through all the motions of 
eating, enjoying her food. Then 
. . . later . . . they would buy 
the cake, they would go home. 
She would make the lemonade 
herself, cut the cake, serve it on 
her best heirloom plates that 
were still, she supposed, in the 
china cupboard in the dining 
room, just as she had left them. 

B ut, it seemed, the dark- 
haired, dark-eyed girl was in no 
particular hurry to tell her. 
She kept up a running conversa- 
tion. Finally, Martha could wait 
no longer. She put up her thin, 
slightly gnarled hand to silence 
her daughter in the midst of some 
silly bit of news, and said, "I'm 
not interested in that. I'm in- 
terested in what else you're go- 
ing to tell me. The good news." 

"Good news?" The girl's eyes 
widened, just as they had done 
since she was a small child, 
questioning her, and wondering. 
(Could it be possible that her 
daughter was past forty and 
had a daughter of her own mar- 
ried and settled in an apartment 
of her own?) 

"Pshaw. Surely, you know," her 
mother exclaimed, in irritation, 
"You told me last week you had 
a secret to tell me. Now, tell me. 
Tell me." 

Tess' eyes went blank for a 
moment as she repeated the 

word "Secret? I don't remem- 
ber." Then, after a brief hesita- 
tion, she smiled, though not 
exactly as she would have smiled 
if she were playing a trick on 
her, and said, "Oh, yes. Jeanie 
didn't want me to tell you until 
she was sure. But, she is going 
to have a baby. In December. 
Isn't that wonderful? You will 
be a great-grandmother for the 
fourth time." 

Jeanie had been closer to her 
than any of her grandchildren 
and she knew she should have 
been happy, but she didn't feel 
anything except a great empti- 
ness within her, as if she was 
falling. She gripped the table 
edge, asking, "You're sure that's 

"Why, yes. What did you ex- 

Martha didn't speak for a 
moment, then the words came 
out almost a sob, "I thought you 
were going to take me home. 
That you had made some ar- 
rangement that I could stay 
there. . . ." 

"But, Mother, we've gone 
over this so many times. You 
couldn't stay there alone. You 
can go home with me. You know 
you're welcome. But, when Pete 
has to go on one of his long trips 
I feel bound to go with him. We 
can't find anyone to stay with 
you. You know, we tried it be- 
fore. I thought you understood 
how it all is." 

Martha's lip quivered. "But 
... I thought . . . you were go- 
ing to take me back to my own 
house, my own things. . . ." 

Suddenly, Tess stood up. Her 
square chin, like her father's, 
was resolute. She said, "All 
right, darling, let's drive out 


April 1968 

there. If you want to stay, I 
guess you may." 

The cake was in the seat be- 
tween them, the lemon juice in 
a sack, when they drove up to 
the house that stood back from 
the road thirty or forty yards, 
surrounded by a hedge that had 
grown completely out of hand 
as had the grass. 

"What has happened here?" 
she asked, angrily, "Why isn't 
this place kept up?" 

"There just aren't any boys 
around here that want the work." 

"What about the Deardon 
boy and Jimmie down the street? 
He always used to come and 
help me." 

"Oh, Mother, they're grown 
up. Jim has gone away to school. 
Ted Deardon may even be mar- 
ried, I don't know. Times have 

"Indeed they have. Look at 
that grass. And see that paint 
on the door, it's beginning to 
peel all over." 

"We were planning to have 
it fixed up this summer . . . once 
you made up your mind to sell 

"Or . . . decide to come back 
to it," her mother injected, 
quietly, "I told you, after I left 
your place that I would stay 
there six months and then, if I 
still felt pretty well and wanted 
to, I would come back. You chil- 
dren agreed." 

The younger woman sighed, 
"I suppose we did." 

"Well, come in and make 
yourself at home. I'm back now, 
and we'll soon have all of this 
fixed up." As Tess opened the 
door and they stepped through, 
an odor of great mustiness 
greeted their nostrils. 

She cried, "Goodness, open a 
window. It smells like a vault 
in here ... or a tomb." 

Tess had a difficult time open- 
ing the window, finally having to 
go to the kitchen to find one 
that would give freely. 

"We really shouldn't open 
that one until the screen is fixed," 
Martha suggested, but they 
needed the air so that she let it 
go. As she removed her hat and 
jacket; she said, "Now, you sit 
down and let me fix you some 
lemonade and a piece of this 
angel food cake." 

"Let me help you," Tess sug- 
gested, moving toward the cup- 
board, in need of painting, too. 
But her mother protested, "No, 
you don't. You just sit down. 
This is my treat." She got her 
best plates from the top shelf, 
the cut glass, stemmed glasses 
that needed to be washed a bit 
before she could put the cold 
tap water in (from the old natural 
flowing well), and the canned 
lemon juice Tess had insisted 
that she buy instead of lemons 
. . . because it was simpler. And 
by the time that the can was 
punched, the sugar measured 
(she wondered if sugar spoiled 
standing so long), the cake cut 
on the plates, she was amazed 
to find that she was a bit shaky. 

But, wasn't that natural, 
really? She had been used to be- 
ing waited on too long, she 
needed to get her old legs going 
again. And she would! Just wait 
and see, she would, indeed. 

Tess said, "You look a little 
tired. Would you like to lie down 
on your bed for a little while? I 
have a little shopping to do and 
I could come back and get you. 
We could go to my place. . . ." 


Home Revisited 

"I'm not going to your place," She had complained sometimes, 

Martha told her, emphatically, when she had wanted to sleep, 

"I'm going to stay here. You can but she missed them now. And 

bring me something to cook. I she didn't like the thought that 

won't need much, some bacon there would be none of them to 

and eggs, bread. They never gave take turns sleeping with her at 

me enough bread." night. 

"You weren't supposed to. ..." Well, she could get a phone. 

"Don't say I wasn't supposed She could have it right beside the 

to have it. At my age, what dif- bed here. An almost lifetime fear 

ference do a few pieces of bread of tramps coming to the door — 

make?" as they had done when she was 

Tess started to say something younger — needled her stomach, 

about diabetic coma, but thought set it to quivering. She wouldn't 

better of it, and arose smiling, worry about it now, though. 

"Well, I'll turn' the bedspread She was going to nap, just as 

down. There's a blanket on the she did every day at the rest 

foot there if you need it over home, when the place had settled 

you. I'll bring the groceries, down in the afternoon quiet, ex- 

Anything else you want?" cept for the occasional cushioned 

Martha enumerated a few step of one of the young and 

things, surprised at the girl's pretty nurses, 
easy compliance. She slept soundly until a noise 

at the front door invaded her 

It was good to be in her own dreamy half-consciousness. Her 
bedroom, see her own dresser, heart began to pound in unex- 
and the old chest and the table plicable fear. She was barely 
with its crocheted doily on it. It conscious of her husband's pic- 
was cluttered now with things ture on the wall; that of Lena — 
she had forbidden them to touch, the daughter who had died. In 
but someday, she would have fact, by the time Tess got in she 
time to go through them all, sort was still waking from the sound 
things out. Right now, she was sleep, waking with a start, won- 
tired. She lay down, mentally dering where she was, and why 
scoffing at the idea of a blanket it was so dark, instead of bright 
on such a warm spring day. Yet, as noonday as it was at Foothill 
it wasn't many moments till she Manor. Then, she remembered, 
was reaching for it. She had for- and a great wave of nostalgia 
gotten how cold this house was, swept over her at the sight of 
and how dark this room. The the familiar room — nostalgia for 
shrubbery had grown even taller all the pleasant hours she had 
around the windows. It was spent here. The years when the 
musty and gloomy, and the children were running in and 
silence that settled around her out — her own, coming from fish- 
was almost frightening. ing or bobsleigh parties, to a pot 

There were no children play- of hot soup and warm, new-baked 

ing outside as there had been be- bread, recently taken from the 

fore her eldest daughter had oven of the coal range (which 

moved from the house next door, still sat there in all its regal dig- 


April 1968 

nity, waiting for someone to 
fetch and carry the wood and 
coal and start the fire. She was 
a little afraid she wouldn't use 
the stove much next winter 
. . . because who would fetch and 
carry the wood now? Not Father, 
not her two stalwart sons — mar- 
ried and moved away now, too, 
and not the grandchildren who 
had run in and out, and argued 
over which one should sleep 
there (that is, until toward the 
last when they were beginning to 
get older and were going out with 
their friends). 

No. There would be no one 
coming in now at all odd hours. 
Even Tess had had little time to 
spend with her when she had 
lived there, and would have much 
less now . . . driving clear out 

Tess' cheery voice interrupted 
her thought. She came in with a 
rather small bag of groceries, set 
them down and said, "Does it 
seem good to be back? Will it be 
nice to be getting your own 

She remembered the first 
small stroke she had had. She 
had been getting breakfast that 
morning, when everything went 
black. But Reid had slept there 
and helped her to the bed and 
later had run to get his mother. 

Who would know if anything 
should happen to her now? Here 

S&he sat on the edge of the 
bed. She said, "I guess I really 
should go back there tonight. 
Mrs. Redford always counts on 
me helping to feed her. She will 
wonder what has become of me. 
By the looks of things, this place 
needs quite a bit of fixing up. I 

guess even the gas for the stove 
and the front-room heater will 
have to be turned on. Won't 

"Yes, they will. I don't want 
you wrestling with that coal 

"Oh, I could manage that for 
a day or two. I'm not as weak as 
you all make out." Then, before 
her daughter could answer, she 
hurried on, "But for the time be- 
ing, maybe I'd better go back. 
You know that sweet Emma Lou 
who comes and reads to us, is 
reading the best book. I can 
hardly wait to hear what's going 
to happen tomorrow." 

"Fine. Just fine, dear. Any- 
thing you say. You can go home 
with me to dinner tonight, then 
I'll take you back." 

"N-o-o. Your hubby just might 
bring somebody from the office, 
and anyway, Mrs. Redford sort 
of depends on me to help her eat. 
You don't mind, do you?" 

Her lovely daughter kissed 
her gently, "Anything you say, 

As they closed the door, Mar- 
tha looked at the house for just 
a moment, wistfully. It was the 
same house, and yet so different. 
Just as she was different. 

She had wanted to come 
home. But not to this strange, 
this empty, empty shell of rooms 
that she had seen today. All of 
them at the home thought and 
talked of nothing except wanting 
to go home, but the home they 
wanted to go to was a place of 
the long ago. A place that wasn't 
real any longer. A place out of 
the past. 

It was just as well it stayed 
there. In the past. And in happy 


The Seven C's 



Mabel Jones Gabbott 

■ I walked into my home at five p.m. I had been at the university 
since nine a.m. covering a conference for home economists. During one 
hour's lecture I had become aware of the seven C's considered in planning 
a home: comfort, convenience, circulation, color harmony, charm, cost, 
and conversation pieces. 

Conversation pieces! Now that was what I had at home. There was 
the ironing board still set up where the college daughter had done a last 
minute press job ... a Scouter's wet swimming suit on my hall table . . . 
and records, piled, scattered, and unsheathed all over the floor around 
the stereo. How charming! 

I walked into the kitchen. Grease spattered the burners where the 
boys had cooked hamburgers for lunch. The overhead stove light blazed 
away — for how long I knew not. And at what cost! 

From the front. door, through the living room and den to the back 
door, chocolate-colored footsteps added a new note to the color harmony 
of my rooms, and indicated clearly the route the circulation had taken. 

I followed the footsteps to my back patio. Conveniently, there was 
grandfather's rocker. I sank in comfort into it, as I thought: I have a 
home with seven C's of home planning. What a lucky mother! 


I sang when I was happy, 
My song was glad and free, 

And one who heard my singing 
Shared happiness with me. 

I sang when I was burdened, 
A tender, sweet refrain; 

I learned that one who suffered 
Found comfort for his pain. 

I sang when fears obsessed me, 
New courage quelled my fear 

And a timid soul was strengthened 
I did not know was near. 

— Delia Adams Leitner 


To Visit the 

Vangie Mae Blair 

■ » 

■ Louise Farmer leaned back in 
her chair and glared at her 
blanket-draped legs propped on 
the old footstool and felt sorry 
for herself. She knew it was 
stupid to feel that way. She was 
really very lucky, but that didn't 
seem to make any difference. 
This was the first time in her 
life she had been tied down. Even 
after the birth of each of her 
five children she had always been 
able to get up and do things. 
Not much, of course, but still 
she had never felt so physically 
trapped as she felt now. 

"All because of a silly little 
operation," she said to the vase 
of wilted daffodils on the table 
beside her. 

Oh, but it wasn't silly, she 
mentally reminded herself, with 

a sad shake of her gray head. An 
operation for her varicose veins 
had been necessary, important, 
and for her own good. The doc- 
tor had told her that over and 
over again. 

"And now all you will have 
to do," he had said, "is to keep 
off your feet and give everything 
a chance to adjust." As if it was 
easy to keep off your feet and 
do nothing. That was the hardest 
thing in the world, just ask 
anyone who ever tried it! 

She looked around the room 
in disgust. There was a thin film 
of dust on her tables, television, 
and buffet. The rug by the door 
needed straightening, and all of 
the flowers were wilted and 
needed to be thrown away and 
fresh ones cut and arranged. 


To Visit the Sick 

It would be so easy, she 
thought, just to take fifteen min- 
utes and fix it all up. 

But she had given her word 
to the doctor that she would fol- 
low, to the letter, his orders of 
extremely limited movement. All 
her life she had kept her prom- 
ises. She was going to keep this 
one, even if it nearly killed her 
to do it. 

What really topped it off, she 
thought to herself with a ven- 
geance, was that today was the 
Sabbath and she couldn't go to 
her meetings. The benches in 
the chapel were too hard and 
much too close together to let 
her use a footstool to keep her 
feet up. Oh, she could go and 
sit on the benches sideways and 
put her legs up along the bench, 
but she wasn't going to make a 
public spectacle of herself at 
her age. 

A squeak and a bang of the 
front gate caused her to turn and 
look out of the window. Bobby 
Johnson was coming up the path, 
and with the exactness of child- 
hood, he was very carefully 
stepping only in the center of 
each and every flagstone. 

He jumped up onto the wooden 
porch and knocked on her door. 

"Come in," she called out. 

"Hello, Sister Farmer, how 
are you today?" he said further 
wrinkling the rug as he twisted 
around and firmly shut the door 
behind him. 

"Fine, Bobby," she answered 
as she watched him walk over to 
the large, pink wing chair across 
from her. One of his shoelaces 
had come untied, and it dragged 
along the beige linoleum each 
time he put that foot down. 

He perched himself on the 

edge of the chair and looked at 
her. A large grin lit up his face 
and wrinkled his freckled nose. 
In the glow of such a cute, all- 
out smile, Louise felt herself 
smiling back at him. 

Bobby is certainly pleased 
with himself about something, 
Louise thought, so she asked, 
"What brings you here? Did 
your mother send you over for 

"No," Bobby said and started 
to swing his crossed feet back 
and forth. 

His loose shoelace danced 
enthusiastically on every down 
swing. Bobby looked down at his 
erring lace and bent forward 
almost double to tie it. His 
bottom hung precariously on the 
edge of the chair and Louise 
felt that any minute he would 
lose whatever balance he had 
and she would see him fall, 
smack, onto the top of his blonde 

He didn't fall, and she sighed 
with relief as he straightened up, 
red-faced from his task. 

"I went to Sunday School this 
morning, and my teacher told us 
some things that Jesus told us 
to do* on Sunday and one was 
to visit the sick and afflict them, 
so here I am." 

After announcing his good 
works to her, he wiggled back 
into the large chair, folded his 
arms, and smiled complacently 
at her. 

Louise smothered a smile 
with difficulty and said, "Thank 

"You're welcome." 

Louise was at a loss. Just how 
does one talk to a small boy who 
comes to visit the sick and 
afflict them? 


April 1968 

From the depths of the chair 
Bobby looked around the room 
for a moment and then an- 
nounced, "Your flowers are dead." 

"Yes, Bobby, I know. They 
need to be thrown out and fresh 
ones put in their place." 

"Ill do it," Bobby said as he 
hopped out of the chair and 
picked up the vase of daffodils 
from the table beside her and 
started towards the bouquets on 
the television and the buffet. 

Louise pushed herself forward 
from the chair and started to 
protest, when Bobby added, 
"Jesus said that we're supposed 
to help people." 

She sank back into her chair 
again. She was plainly in the 
hands of a doer of good works. 
After all, things are only things, 
but people, especially children, 
are special. 

Bobby tucked the vase of daf- 
fodils in the crook of his left 
elbow and hugged a vase of 
wilted flowers to his chest with 
his left hand. With his right 
hand he picked up the vase of 
hothouse flowers her daughter 
had left when she had come to 
clean house and visit last Mon- 

Somehow, Bobby made it 
across the floor and into the 
kitchen with only one tiny spill 
on the floor. She heard him 
dump the water into the sink 
and pull the flowers out of the 

He opened the back door and 
she heard a rattling thump as 
the old flowers hit the garbage 
can. After the back door was 
shut again, there was silence for 
a space and then a small voice 
said, "I dripped, where's the 

"Standing up at the side of 
the house behind the garbage 

"Oh," he said, as the back 
door opened and then shut again. 

Louise smiled as she heard 
the scratchy sound of a dry mop 
on the kitchen floor. She had 
always admired Brother and 
Sister Johnson for the way they 
were rearing their family, now 
she admired them even more. 
There aren't too many little 
boys who would try to clean up 
their messes. 

There was a pause in the mop- 
ping and a drawer was pulled 
open. From the sound of the 
various crashes and clinks, Bobby 
had pulled out the utensil 
drawer. He went out the back 
door, dragging the mop behind 
him and firmly shut the door. 

In the house all was quiet. 
Too quiet, Louise thought, as 
she strained to hear what was 
going on outside. After what 
seemed a very long time, Bobby 
came in at the back door again. 
Faintly, the smell of lilacs drifted 
into the front room. 

Why, she didn't know the 
lilacs were blooming! They grew 
around on the other side of the 
garage, and she hadn't been 
able to walk there to see them. 
She thought, if it weren't for 
Bobby I would have missed the 
lilacs this year. 

Louise heard the splashing of 
tap water in the sink as Bobby 
filled the vases. She suddenly 
thought of something. 


"What?" he called as he poked 
his head through the doorway. 
The water was still running in 
the sink. 


To Visit the Sick 

"Could you please put some 
plates under the vases so the 
water won't stain the woodwork?" 

"Okay," he said, and dis- 

Louise leaned back in her 
chair and listened to the small, 
friendly noises coming from the 

Sometime later, Bobby came 
in with three plates and put 
one each on the television, the 
buffet, and the table by her chair. 

When he came into the front 
room again his slow steps pro- 
claimed that he was carrying the 
flowers. This first vase he care- 
fully placed on the television. 
He stepped back with satisfaction 
and skipped back into the kit- 

Louise smiled. The lilacs in 
the vase looked as if they had 
been exploded into their present 
positions. They hung outward 
and down at alarming angles. 
Not one of them stood up the 
least little bit. The stems were 
too long, and a few of them 
stayed in only because they had 
caught on the inside of the 
sharply curved neck of the vase. 
It was a pottery vase that her 
oldest daughter had made in a 
college ceramics class, and, for 
the first time, Louise was glad 
that it was as heavy as lead. 

The second vase of flowers 
Bobby brought in was filled with 
what she figured were the re- 
maining blooms of her early 
bulb garden. Miraculously, all 
of them were standing straight 
up in the small, white milk- 
glass vase. When she compli- 
mented Bobby on getting them 
to stay all together so tall, he 
smiled and said, "I wrapped 
them together with toilet paper 

before I put them in the vase. 
See!" He lifted them up. There 
was a mass of white sogginess 
gluing the stems together. 

Louise looked from the flowers 
to Bobby's proudly smiling face. 

"That's nice," was all she 
managed to say. 

Satisfied, Bobby put the 
flowers down and went back for 
the last vase whose arrangement 
could be called "various." Bobby 
had picked a few of every type 
of flower he could find, and 
some weren't even flowers! 

There were small yellow 
flowers from the ditchbank. 
Their poor little stems were so 
short that he had balanced their 
blooms on the edge of the vase, 
like children hanging their chins 
over the backs of chairs. A few 
early blooms, with most of their 
petals shaken off, stood tall and 
bare in the center. There were 
some field daisies and some 
purple ones that were definitely 
weeds. Standing aloof in the 


April 1968 

bunch was a rosebud. Bobby 
pointed to it proudly and said, 
"I got that one from my Daddy's 

"Bobby, they are all lovely. 
Thank you very much," she said 

The little boy walked care- 
fully back over to the wing chair 
and sat down. He looked at 
Louise's legs and asked her, "Do 
they hurt?" 

"No, Bobby, not really." 

There was silence for awhile. 

"Would you like a peanut 
butter sandwich? I make them 

"No, thank you." 

"You don't have to worry 
about the bread knife being 
dirty. I washed all the flower 
juice off of it and dried it real 
nice. I can cut bread in slices, 
too. Sometimes they fall into 
crumby pieces, but most of the 
time I can cut bread into whole 
slices. Let me fix you a big fat 
peanut butter sandwich, okay?" 

"I wish you could, Bobby, 
but the doctor said I'm not sup- 
posed to eat things like that 
until I can get up and walk 
around." Louise looked at 
Bobby's face slowly losing its 
sunshine smile, so she softly 
added, "But, if you like, you 
can get me an apple from the 
refrigerator. You may have one, 

"I'll get one for you," he said, 
"but I can't have one because 
I'm visiting you." 

Louise was so busy watching 
Bobby walking proudly into the 
kitchen to "help" her that the 
knock on the front door startled 

"Come in," she called. 

Sister Johnson came in. 

"Is Bobby still here? He said 
he was coming over to visit you, 
but that was quite a while ago 
and I don't want him to tire 
you out." 

"Oh, no, Bobby's not tiring 
me out. He has been helping me." 

Louise gestured with her hand 
to indicate the new flower ar- 

Sister Johnson smiled and 
walked over to the television to 
balance the lilacs better in their 
vase. As she turned and poked 
the flowers, they assumed a more 
traditional look. 

"Yes, he is a big help at times, 
isn't he?" she asked half smiling. 

In the kitchen the water tap 
was turned on and the splashing 
sounds meant Bobby was duti- 
fully washing the apple before 
bringing it in. 

The two women looked at 
each other with understanding. 

"Sister Farmer, would you 
like to go to church with us this 

"I'd love to go. I miss not 
going to my meetings, but I just 
can't sit that long on those 

"I've got that all figured out," 
said Sister Johnson. "We can 
put all of the children in the 
very back of our station wagon, 
and you can sit sideways on the 
seat going there. When we get 
there, you can use our aluminum 
chaise lounge, you know, the 
folding one with green webbing 
that we bought last summer." 

Louise Farmer looked around 
her front room and thought how 
nice it would be to get out of 
the house. She had so missed 
partaking of the sacrament. If 
she could sit at the very back. . . . 
"Yes," she said, "I will go with 


To Visit the Sick 

you. Thank you so very much for 
asking me." 

Bobby came out of the kit- 
chen with a bright apple in his 

"Hello, Mother. Did you 
come visiting the sick, too?" he 

"That's part of it," Sister John- 
son said, smiling, "but mostly I 
came to get my visiting boy." 

"Did I visit you all right?" 
Bobby asked Louise. 

"Yes, Bobby, you visited me 
just fine. I'm glad you came." 
She held out her hand and 
Bobby took it, "and please come 

"I will," said Bobby, as he 
went out the door. 

"We'll be by to pick you up 
fifteen minutes before church," 
said Sister Johnson, as she closed 
the door. 

Louise looked over her now 
silent house and smiled at her 
new flowers. Somehow, the dust 
on things didn't look quite so 
bad. The water spot on the floor 
was slowly drying to a dull 
uneven shadow, but her daughter 
would clean that up when she 
came to clean tomorrow. 

Let's see, she thought, to her- 
self, what can I wear to church? 

Then she smiled at herself, 
because she realized that when 
a woman starts wondering what 
she can wear, she is well on the 
road to recovery. 


Smile the miles of child-chatter days; 

Too soon they pass, and open rooms 

Resound with quiet echoings; 

Halls grow more hollow, void of running feet; 

Walls prattle loneliness where laughter played. 

Be glad today is boisterous and sweet. 

—Bonnie S. Gudmundson 

This annual report reflects the activities 
and achievements of Relief Society during 
the first eight months of 1967, beginning 
January 1 and ending August 31. The 1968 
report will cover the period September 1, 
1967 through August 31, 1968 which will 
be in keeping with the new fiscal year for 
Drm/ipi Church organizations. 

KuUD While the change from a calendar to a 

> * fiscal year does not lend itself to a compari- 

son of the activities during 1967 with 
those of 1966, we do note a gratifying in- 
crease in the number of organizations as well as in the various activities 
conducted by the local Societies. 

A total of 434 stakes and 74 missions submitted annual reports which 
represented the activities that were carried on in 4,046 ward and branch 
organizations within the stakes and 2,006 branches within the missions 
during the eight-month period. In 1967 new stakes were organized in 
Guatemala City, Guatemala; Mexico City, Mexico; Sydney, Australia, and in 
many parts of the United States. Relief Society organizations are now func- 
tioning in 57 countries and in 50 states of the United States. Up to August 
31 , 1967 there were 298,825 women who availed themselves of the opportunity 
of membership in Relief Society which was organized by the Prophet Joseph 
Smith 126 years ago for the spiritual and cultural development of the 
women of the Church and for the blessing of Church members. Two thou- 
sand, eight hundred and eleven Relief Society members were not members 
of the Church but realized within Relief Society opportunities for developing 
their talents and skills. 

Leadership opportunities were extended to 197,960 Relief Society mem- 
bers, who officered the various stake, mission, mission-district, ward and 
branch organizations throughout the Church. Of this number 29,322 
executive officers directed the activities of the respective Societies, 12,227 
served as choristers, organists, and Magazine representatives, 24,518 
class leaders gave untiringly of their time and talents in their respective 
assignments, and 131,893 visiting teachers visited monthly the 591,200 
families within the Church listed for visiting by the visiting teachers. In 
addition to this number, there were 9,531 non-Latter-day Saint families 
visited. A total of 3,286,374 visits were made to these families by the faithful 
visiting teachers who carried spiritual messages to the mothers in the homes. 
Ward and branch Magazine representatives were successful in extending 
the blessings of the Relief Society Magazine, printed in English, to 259,638 
homes and the Spanish Magazine to 5,868 homes of our Spanish-speaking 


There were 183,645 meetings held in wards and branches where the 
members received instructions in the doctrines of the Church, homemaking 
skills, as well as in developing better family relations and a greater appreciation 
for the best in art, music, and literature. 

Participation in the music program of Relief Society brought increased 
testimonies, cultural development, and happiness to 52,329 sisters who 
comprised the 3,739 Singing Mothers choruses organized in the wards and 
branches of the Church. These blessings were shared with members of their 
families as well as those who listened to their beautiful music in stake con- 
ferences, concerts, and other special activities. 

Relief Society women, under the direction of the priesthood, assisted in 
caring for the unfortunate through the Church Welfare Program. Relief 
Society presidents visited 67,569 families to determine their needs and 
made 61,718 other contacts with these families; 505,199 hours were con- 
tributed by female members of the Church on welfare projects, such as 
sewing needed clothing, and in canning food. 

We are grateful that the important service of ministering to the sick 
and homebound, the comforting of the sorrowing, continues to be carried on 
in a spirit of sisterly love and concern. Under the direction of the Relief 
Society presidents, 24,373 eight-hour days were spent in caring for the sick, 
284,706 visits were made to the sick and the homebound, and 550,697 hours 
were devoted to other compassionate services, such as caring for the children 
of a sick mother, preparing a hot meal for an aged sister or accompanying 
one to a doctor's office, as well as other types of needed assistance. Relief 
Society also rendered comforting service at 7,386 funerals and 611 bodies 
were dressed for burial by members of Relief Society. 

The homemaking meetings attracted an average of 120,357 sisters each 
month, who not only developed their own talents and skills, but who 
assisted in the completion of 662,618 articles; 387,870 of these were 
sewed articles consisting of quilts, clothing, household furnishings; and 
274,748 were articles of other types of handiwork. New and better ways of 
performing homemaking tasks and better methods in home management 
were also a part of the homemaking activities. 

The inspired program of Relief Society, designed to help all Latter-day 
Saint women as well as non-members who participate in the varied activities 
to become better wives, mothers, homemakers, and members of the 
Church, continues to accomplish the purposes for which Relief Society was 
organized by the Prophet Joseph Smith. 


General Secretary-Treasurer 



In Stakes 


In Missions 


In Other Countries 





, ot - „ c Members 


1 5 

1 5 




58 1,254 

65 1,647 




33 833 

79 2,364 


16 414 




8 199 




1 8 




5 53 






60 1,336 






96 1,854 




29 613 




3 26 

3 26 

Cook Islands 

6 67 



Costa Rica 

5 57 




19 526 




3 12 



El Salvador 

10 207 






141 2,326 




1 7 



Fiji Islands 

3 42 




20 543 




15 216 




48 920 






169 3,739 






22 408 




4 153 



Hong Kong 

10 162 




1 12 































119 2,668 






23 250 



New Zealand 



39 704 




1 18 




6 91 




21 443 




2 31 



Panama Canal Zone 

6 128 




2 60 




26 439 



Philippine Islands 

12 304 



Puerto Rico 

2 24 






81 969 

90 1,221 




29 333 




1 5 




34 739 






9 171 




22 377 




1 32 




50 881 




2 20 



Union of South Africa 

23 433 




33 1,064 
















1,410 27,619 

1,751 j 39,560 1 



In Stakes 

in the United States 



In Missions 



























































Dist. of Columbia 









































































































































New Hampshire 







New Jersey 





New Mexico 







New York 







North Carolina 







North Dakota 































Rhode Island 





South Carolina 







South Dakota 











































West Virginia 


























Other Countries 








Grand Totals 







April 1968 


MEMBERSHIP (Total) 298,825 

In Stakes 258,373 

In Missions 40,452 

Non LD.S. Members 2,811 


Relief Society Members Who 

Served as Leaders in Society 197,960 

Stake Officers 4,855 

District and Mission Officers 1,512 

Ward and Branch Executive Officers 22,955 

Other Officers 12,227 

Class Leaders 24,518 

Visiting Teachers 131,893 


Stakes, Missions, and Districts 846 

Stakes 434 

Missions 74 

Mission Districts 338 

Wards and Branches 6,052 

In Stakes 4,046 

In Missions 2,006 


Visited by Visiting Teachers 591,200 

In Stakes 496,214 

In Missions 94,986 


Visited by Visiting Teachers 9,531 

In Stakes 7,431 

In Missions 2,100 


Subscriptions 265,506 

English Edition 259,638 

Spanish Edition 5,868 


Annual Report for 1967 


April 1968 



Ward and Branch Meetings 


Regular Meetings for Members 


Visiting Teacher Meetings 


Special Meetings 


Other Functions 


Stake and Mission Meetings 


Stake and District Board Meetings 


Stake and Mission Leadership Meetings 

; 2,332 

Relief Society General Conference 


Relief Society Sessions at 

Stake Quarterly Conferences 

Total Meetings Held 



Regular Meetings for Members 


In Stakes 


In Missions 


Spiritual Living 




Social Relations 


Cultural Refinement 


Visiting Teacher Meetings 


Relief Society Leadership Meetings 



Ward and Branch Singing Mothers 



In Stakes 


In Missions 


Approximate Number of Singers 


In Stakes 


In Missions 



Visiting Teachers 


Visiting Teacher Districts 


Family Visits 




Not Home 


Per cent at Home 


Communications Made in Lieu of Visits 



Annual Report for 1967 


April 1968 


Family Visits Made Under Direction of Bishop 

Other Contacts 

Hours Contributed By All Females 
On Welfare Projects 

Relief Society Members Who Assisted 
On Any Welfare Project During Year 

Hours Contributed on Welfare Projects by All 
Females Receiving Church Welfare 

Sisters Receiving Church Welfare Assistance 
Who Sewed for Themselves or Families 







To Wards and Branches 25,940 

By Stake Officers 20,075 

By Mission Officers 5,865 


Days Care of the Sick 24,373 

Visits to the Sick and Homebound 284,706 

Number of Hours of Other 
Compassionate Services 550,697 

Bodies Dressed for Burial 611 

Funerals at Which Relief Society Assisted 7,386 

Wards and Branches Maintaining 

Lists of Nurses 4,128 

In Stakes 3,335 

In Missions 793 


Articles Completed 662,618 

Sewed Articles 387,870 

Quilts 19,457 

Children's Clothing 38,383 

Women's Clothing 44,205 

Men's Clothing 2,179 

Household Furnishings 164,168 

Other (Miscellaneous) 119,478 

Non-Sewed Articles 274,748 

Sewing Machines Owned by Societies 6,418 

In Stakes 5,457 

In Missions 961 


Annual Report for 1967 

For Stakes and Missions 

January 1 to August 31 


Cash Balance on Hand January 1, 1967 $3,139,487.42 

Receipts 2,220,970.73 

Totals 5,360,458.15 

Disbursements 2,786,894.37 

Cash Balance on Hand August 31, 1967 $2,573,563.78 


Net Cash on Hand August 31, 1967 • $2,573,563.78 

Wheat Trust Fund Deposited at 

Presiding Bishops Office 422,909.67 

Other Invested Funds 

(Savings Bonds, Etc.) 34,371.22 

Real Estate and Buildings 40,937.67 

Total Assets $3,071,782.34 


, T 




inside and out 


Do not condemn 
my rose-hued glasses, 
for they enable me to see 
the action of life's lads and lasses 
with tolerance and sympathy. 
They do not dull my common sense; 
I still know facts, and wrong from right; 
it's only that, thanks to thejr lens, 
I see life in a different light. 
■ I see the same things others do— 
but through a rainbow prism 
adjusted for my special view, 
the which, I guess, is optimism. 

Significant Day 

Annie C. Esplin 

■ The smell of frying homemade sausage teased my nostrils. Drowsily, I 
turned in bed, catching a glimpse of light peeking through the bedroom 
door. An impact of shivery anticipation assailed me as I became fully 
aware of the importance of the dawning day. We were going with our 
father to take the grist to the mill — a journey five miles up the valley, 
with an added five miles back home to prolong the yearly adventure. 

My two younger sisters awakened. Hopping out of bed, our actions 
assumed a definite purpose. We donned calico sack aprons, with matching 
sunbonnets starched to a prim stiffness; hoping that there would be no 
delay of departure. Mother opened the door to the magic of her cozy kit- 
chen. The coal-oil lamp glowed over the breakfast table, which was spread 
with a snowy cover. Chairs were placed, with high backs to the table, 
ready for morning prayers. Father emerged from outside with a bucket of 
foamy milk in one hand and a lantern in the other. Sensing our eagerness, 
he smiled with satisfaction, loving an opportunity to gladden our hearts. 

The sun glazed at us inspiringly from the top of White Mountain, as 
the team obligingly pulled the wagon and us up the lane to begin the 
trip. We all settled happily in the spring seat. The wagon box creaked, 
adjusting itself to hold sacks of wheat, while wheels turned in accompani- 
ment to steady clip-clop of horses' hooves. The road meandered enticingly, 
rewarding us with surprises of nature at her best — busy, small folk of the 
animal kingdom, ducks in the creek, red and gold autumn leaves on a 
hillside lookout. 

Going down a steep bank, splashing through the creek, we came face to 
face with a huge structure which was the grist mill. As we climbed out of 
the wagon, we could hear it groan and shudder as the bulky machinery 
performed to its utmost capacity. A genial miller, powdered with flour 
dust, greeted us. He and Father were forced to shout to each other. Our 
wheat was unloaded, and by thorough process, turned from golden grain 
into white flour. 

Going home in tranquil Indian summer twilight, our childish voices 
accompanied Father's fine tenor in a rendition of "Love at Home." Sing- 
ing of home reminded me of our brand new phonograph, with elegant 
morning-glory horn, which was at the very moment resplendent on the 
center table in the parlor. 

At night, in our comfortable bed with a fresh outdoor aroma of the 
corn shuck tick, my thoughts turned to the precious sacks of flour stored 
with our winter supply of food; abundant granary and barn. Wise, indus- 
trious Father and Mother! I felt secure — aware of the fact "all is well." 
As I sank into untroubled slumber, a singing happiness was in my heart. 
Peace and quiet reigned in our valley home. 


The Sky Is Blue 

Sylvia Probst Young 

■ On a day in late autumn, when the clouds hung oppresively low 
and a mournful wind cried through the bare, brown trees, I closed 
my door and walked hurriedly across the field to the home of a 
friend. My thoughts, as I walked along, were dark as the day. I was 
lonely, disappointed, sick at heart, feeling that life had hurt me more 
than I could bear. Nothing seemed really worthwhile anymore. I 
needed to talk to someone — I wanted sympathy, and so I went to 
her — a woman who is my friend. 

She was in her little garden behind the house, digging some car- 
rots for the soup she was making. 

"It's the kind of a day for good, homemade vegetable soup," she 
exclaimed, after greeting me warmly. "Come in, I have a nice fire, 
and we can talk." 

I apologized for coming so unexpectedly, but she quickly corrected 
me, "Friends don't need previous appointments; it's a compliment 
to have you come whenever you will." 

Sitting on her worn divan, I talked, and she listened, sitting close 
beside me, her eyes deep with feeling and understanding, she heard 
my bitterness and heartache, she shared my tears. Her hand, rough 
from work and knotted by arthritis, lay gently on mine. I felt the 
strength of her, the comfort she gave without saying a word — she 
who had known so much of sorrow herself. 

When the soup was done, she brought it in on a tray, with home- 
made bread and apricot marmalade, and I thought it was the best 
lunch I had ever had. 

Too quickly the hour passed, and it was time for me to go. I 
didn't want to, but I knew that I must. 

At the door I put an arm around her. "Thank you," I said simply, 


The Sky Is Blue Again 

"I feel so much better, now. Could you possibly know how much you 
have helped me?" 

"I don't know why," she said, "I never seem to know what to say, 
all I can do is to listen and try to understand." 

Then she raised her eyes upward. "Oh, look!" she exclaimed 
brightly, "the sky is blue again, tomorrow will be a better day." 

Looking up, I saw that she was right, a big patch of blue was 
pushing the clouds away, and a ray of sunlight gleamed down. 

Walking back home with a new perspective, I thought how in- 
finitely wise she was without knowing it. 

"I just listen and try to understand," she had said, but oh, the 
strength she gave in the listening! For to listen is the highest com- 
pliment one can give another — to listen and to understand. How rare 
and precious is a listener. 

Her words at parting had given me much to think about — "The 
sky is blue again." Certainly all things pass away — sorrow, just as 
cloudy skies, cannot last indefinitely. "Tomorrow will be a better 

Yes, tomorrow would be a better day because of the selflessness 
— the charity, of a wonderful friend. 


Those were our green years of learning 
for, there, in our Hollow, we watched 

spring baby her new blooms, 

summer lend her sun-warm support, 

autumn color the landscape 

as lazy leaves fell on fantasy land. 
Willows became our mending walls, 

our maneless ponies, our weapons. 
Flowers were our growing children, 

their buds grew, their petals fell, 

some were born weak, 

others survived through summer. 
We became nature's children 

as we danced in her dawn, 

ate of her berries, 

drank from her waters 

and sang with her wind. 
We vowed to return to our world 

within a world within a world. 
Yet I forgot, and became 

as a beggar, too hungry 

to taste the richness of a feast. 
These have been my lean years. 

— Betty Gardner Ackerlind 


. .And A Bag 
To Match 

Shirley Thulin 

■ Every little girl 
loves Mommy's purse, so 
surprise her with a bag of her 
very own. This project is so easy, you 
may want to make several, one to match 
each new dress you make for her. 

The bag should be made of faille or a similar fabric. If the child's new dress 
is of a thinner material, line it with faille or heavy satin, and treat the lining 
and the matching dress fabric as one piece of material. Bonded lace also 
makes a beautiful bag. 

First, cut two circles of fabric 15 inches in diameter. Pin the two sections 
together, right sides facing. (If you are lining the bag you will have four circles. 
Be sure to pin the four together so that the right sides of the dress fabric will 
be together.) Stitch all around x / 2 inch from the edge, leaving an opening of 3 
inches, as shown in figure 1. Now trim the seam allowance to % inch, turn the 
right side out, and slip stitch the opening together. 

Now, with a fine needle (so that it will not leave holes in the fabric) baste 
all around the edge, pulling out the seam so that the circle will be nice and 
round. Now press and remove the bastings. 

Second, on the wrong side, mark a circle % inch from the edge. Now mark 
another circle 3 / 4 inch from this circle. Stitch around both of these marked 
circles. This forms a casing. Make two buttonholes one inch apart on each side 
(figure 2). Be sure to make the buttonholes through the casing only, and 
not clear through to the right side. You will have to make them by hand. Thus, 
from the right side, the buttonholes will not show. 

Third, make two drawstrings, each l / 2 yard long. These can be made of white 
shoelaces, rug yarn, or ribbon. To insert the drawstrings, fasten a safety pin 
to the end of one drawstring. Pass through one buttonhole in the casing, work 
around, passing in and out of both buttonholes on opposite side. Bring string 
out of second buttonhole of first side (figure 3). Join the ends by knotting the 
drawstring. Fasten a safety pin to the second drawstring; insert in the button- 
hole on the opposite side and thread clear around just like the first drawstring. 
Now turn to right side and the bag is finished. 


And A Bag To Match 

3/ " 

Figure 2 

Figure 3 


The morning wakes to pigeons. 
Their mingled cries suffuse 
The chill of paling starlight 
With ardent sunrise hues. 

Dawn is their tumbled music 
As morning moments bring 
The rosy voice of pigeons, 
Calling and answering. 

- Ethel Jacobson 



Mary A. Adams 
Lowestoft, Suffolk, England 


1 lb. whitefish (cod, halibut, or other fish) 
1 lb. cooked mashed potatoes 

1 onion, chopped 
salt and pepper, as desired 

2 eggs, beaten 
bread crumbs 

Remove skin and bones from fish and flake into a basin. Mix in the potato, 
onion, salt, pepper, and beaten eggs. Form into patties, using flour on hands, 
and dip into the crumbs. Press crumbs on well so they stick to cakes. Fry in 
shallow fat, turning occasionally, for three to five minutes, until crisp and 
golden. (Makes 6 cakes.) 


1 lb. cooked filet veal 
4 oz. bacon or ham 

2 hard-boiled eggs, sliced 
Vi tsp. chopped parsley 
salt and pepper to taste 

Vz tsp. mixed herbs 

1 gill (Va pint) veal stock or water 
flaky pastry 

2 egg yolks, beaten 

Cut the veal into one-inch cubes, cut up bacon or ham, and slice the eggs. 
Put the meat and eggs in a baking dish in layers, sprinkling the seasoning on 
each layer. Add stock, cover with pastry. Make a hole in center. Decorate with 
pastry "leaves," glaze with yolk of egg. Put on halfway shelf in oven, preheated 
to 400 degrees, and bake about 45 minutes. If uncooked meat is used, cook for 
\ l /2 hours, turn heat lower after 45 minutes. Serve with potatoes and a vegetable 
or salad. 


4 oz. white bread crumbs 
3 oz. granulated sugar 
grated rind of V2 lemon 

1 lb. cooking apples, peeled and grated 

2 oz. butter, melted 

Mix together 3 oz. white bread crumbs, sugar, and lemon rind. Peel the apples 
and grate onto a plate. In a pie dish, place alternate layers of mixed crumbs and 
apples, the last layer being crumbs, over which pour the melted butter. Sprinkle 
the remaining 1 oz. of crumbs on top and bake at 350 degrees for about 25 
minutes. Fruit variation: cherries, rhubarb, plums, etc. 


English Cookery 


V2 lb. kidney beans 2 leeks 

2 onions, medium sized 2 oz. butter or margarine 

2 carrots V2 pint stock (chicken or beef) 

Vz lb. artichokes, tips and hearts only 1 tbsp. tomato ketchup 

(or any other root vegetable) salt and pepper 

Soak beans overnight. Peel, wash, and slice onions, carrots, artichokes, and 
leeks. Melt the fat in a saucepan. Fry onions, leeks, and carrots until golden 
brown. Place in casserole and add the stock, artichokes, beans (drained), and 
ketchup. Season well, cover with lid, and bake at 325 degrees until brown. 


1 oz. butter juice of V2 lemon 

1 oz. flour salt and pepper 

Va pint milk 1 egg yolk, beaten 

V2 oz. mixed minced nuts 1 c. brown bread crumbs 

2 oz. white bread crumbs fat for deep frying 

1 tsp. finely minced onion tomato sauce, if desired 

V2 tsp. chopped parsley 

Make a mixture with the butter, flour, and milk, and add nuts, white 
crumbs, onion, parsley, lemon juice, and seasoning and mix well. Allow to cool. 
Form into cutlets, dip into yolk of egg, coat with brown bread crumbs, and fry in 
hot fat. Tomato sauce may be served with the dish. 

.j ff m lip H jji hi MM ! * ■ IP W ' 88 M m W~M. 

m m m w-mm-m* 

Daily fcreat) 

Mary W. Stauffer 

2 c. water 3 pkg. yeast 

1 / 2 c. instant potato 2 c. cottage cheese 

1 / 2 c. sugar 1 tsp. soda 

2 tsp. salt 2 beaten eggs 

1 / 4 c. oil 12-15 c. flour 

Heat water to boiling. Add instant potato. Mix well. Add sugar, salt, and oil. 
Cool to warm. Add yeast. Heat cottage cheese to lukewarm. Add soda to cottage 
cheese. Add eggs. Mix all liquids. Add flour to make stiff dough; knead; let rise 
until double; knead again; let rise 30 minutes. Punch down and let rise 10 minutes. 
Shape into loaves and let rise in warm place until doubled in bulk. Bake at 350°, 
25-35 minutes. (Yields 5 loaves.) 



Joy Lamoreaux Frei 

■ There is in a simple household task an occasional wafting, as of spring 
into summer, of a lovely memory. Such is my remembrance of a Saturday, 
when Mama, finishing her toast and honey, rose from the table in quite 
her ordinary way, saying "Hurry and finish breakfast, girls, because this 
morning we must get at that dish cupboard." 

But cleaning Mama's dish cupboard was anything but ordinary. It was 
an adventure; it summoned all the warmth and glow of a girl's delight, 
like new patent leather shoes for the Fourth of July, or standing barefoot 
at the hearth on Christmas Eve. 

Mama, though, would pull a chair to the kitchen cabinet as though 
she did that every day, and the cleaning of her cupboard began. Each of 
us had our special "dish," and as Mama handed dusty favorites to her 
girls, we heard again the promises: when we were grown, they would be 
ours to keep; we would have ideal husbands and lovely china cupboards, 
with this exquisite glass behind the panes. And as each piece descended, 
Mama, too, became enchanted, and told nostalgic tales for every one. 

"That cup came all the way across the plains in great-grandma's 
wagon box," she would say. And we imagined the lady in homespun skirts, 
wrapping cut glass in linen and protecting it across plains and mountains, 
while her own hands grew red and rough. And we knew how tenderly she 
unwrapped it, and how fondly it was placed in the old west home, a 
delicate radiance beside log walls. 

And we could see Mama, laughing, vivacious, with crumpled tissue 
about her knees in her own first home, and daddy smiling at her beauty. 
For "that was a present on our own wedding day." 

There was the tiny tea service with tiny cups that one plump mulberry 
would fill on summer mornings under the mulberry tree; and the baby 
plate and cup that had been glued many times since "six rosy mouths had 
learned to drink from it. 

So carefully, so gently, we washed and polished every shimmering 
piece, and each was seen as through a mist, and brought a flood of ques- 
tions, and romantic answers. Answers that would live for us when, in the 
distant years, mama would be gone, and we would hear her laughter 
floating from the shelves of our own cupboards, cleaning them. 

Our own cupboards — that would embrace the dear fragilities that had 
been Mama's. Cupboards that would need scrubbing, but would never seem 
a task to scrub, that would welcome soap and keep the secret of remember- 
ing tears. 

Cleaning Mama's dish cupboard was the glory of a Saturday morning — 
and more. For the memory of those mornings would, with marriage and 
children, bring a gentle realization of the timelessness of woman's spirit, 
of the enduring tenderness of ordinary women who had loved and been 
loved, and who treasured crystal symbols of that love. 

And just as Mama's girl had stood enthralled at the tale behind a 
glistening teacup, just as Mama had known the enchantment of her 
mother's cupboard, so our daughters would one day ask, "And where did 
you get this dish, Mama?" 



Helen Henrie Squires, Oroville Ward, Gridley Stake, California, puts her talents to 
use in making her home lovely, both outdoors and inside. She has a "green 
thumb," and enjoys working in the garden and raising beautiful flowers. 

Her home is filled with quilts and needlework of many varieties. She also 
makes drapes and refinishes furniture, and is able to do carpentry work around 
her home. 

Relief Society bazaars sell many of her aprons, and she enjoys quilting and 
other sewing for Relief Society, and gives much assistance towards making ba- 
zaars successful. She has served as Relief Society president, counselor, and 
work director, and on numerous committees. This year she hopes to complete 
her sixtieth year as a visiting teacher. 

Besides sewing for her home and Relief Society, she sews for her family of 
five children, twelve grandchildren, and three great-grandchildren. 


"It Is Time to Get in the Chips" 

Zara Sabin 

Today, as I was preparing kindling for the fireplace, my thoughts went to a 
time long past when a little boy sang gaily, "It is five o'clock, it is six o'clock, 
it is time to get in the chips. ... It is five o'clock, it is six o'clock, it is time to 
get in the chips." The chips were from logs the older brothers or father sawed 
or chopped and split for use throughout the house for its warming or the 
cooking of meals. 

Again, I saw the kitchen range, its black top gleaming almost as brightly as 
its silver-hued ornaments; smelled the oven-fresh bread, pies, and cakes; heard 
the popping of corn in the big three-footed iron kettle. Prayers of the kneeling 
group, which surrounded the table night and morning, giving thanks for bless- 
ings and asking guidance and protection in speech and act, rang in my ears 
and heart. 

The laughter and gaiety, banter, and jokes of a family who loved life and 
each other, sang around the parlor organ, worked together in the house or 
field, which included a carefree boy who could make his own song, are memories 
beyond price, such as belong to many an older generation. 

"It is five o'clock, it is six o'clock, it is time to get in the chips." 


I long for an interval now and then, 
With no one demanding my presence, when 
The tasks of the day are complete and done, 
No heed of tomorrow, no care, not one. 

Close the shutters tight, let the darkness keep 
An Interval quiet as childhood sleep: 
But a child no longer, what drone am I 
That others should shield as the days go by? 

Fling the shutters wide, let the daylight in, / III 

What matters age? It is time to begin 
To do what I can, when I can, and how; 
Tomorrow abides, but today is now. 

— Bertha A. Kleinman 


Chapter 8 (Conclusion) 
ThrOW DOWTI the Gauntlet JanetW. Breeze 

■ The old Saipanese woman had 
told her son she had a big secret. 
But, like a child, she was anxious 
to share that secret with some- 
one who could really appreciate 
its full impact. And now she had 
found that someone — Nancy. 

"The old woman want to show 
you something," the man said, 
"in the boonies. Come." 

Nancy obediently followed 
them onto a path which appeared 
from out of nowhere. Inadver- 
tently, she crunched snail shells 
beneath her feet and ducked un- 
der giant spider webs as she was 
led deeper and deeper into the 
tangantangan. Then the foliage 
dropped suddenly from roof-top 
to knee-high, and the jungle be- 
came a quiet forest sprouting 
row upon row of white, weathered 
grave markers. 

"Garapan City," the man said, 

Here and there, bright plastic 
flowers hung in wreaths from 
markers where each plot beneath 
was carefully sectioned off with 
stones and covered with white 
sand. Through the sand, small 
shoots of tangantangan defi- 
antly poked their wispy heads. 
In once neat garden sectors, 
crowds of bowstring hemp stood 
cobwebbed and erect with tropi- 
cal stature. Green bamboo the 
size of maple trunks quaked and 
creaked in the overhead breezes 
as Nancy's eyes focused from 
Chamarro, to Spanish, to Ger- 
man, to Japanese markers and 
back again. And then it was ob- 
vious they were once more out 
of the cemetery — and here, be- 
neath two ancient mango trees 


April 1968 

they stopped, as the old woman 
began to point to an unmarked 
plot surrounded by small stones 
and almost hidden by weeds. 

"She say," the son slowly 
translated, "many years ago 
small airplane fall from sky — in 
lagoon — Tanapag. Lady like you 
— short hair — come out of water. 
She wearing man's pants. Ameri- 
cano lady see soldiers make 
secret. Get ready for war. Old 
woman see soldiers hide lady. 
Then lady die. Old woman see 
them put her in ground." 

"Amelia Earhartl" Nancy 
whispered, half to herself. "Here 
on Saipan?" 

INIancy stood staring at the 
potter's field grave, trying to re- 
member what she had read in 
school about the woman who 
vanished while attempting to fly 
around the world in the late 

"Maila," the old woman said, 
pointing at the darkening clouds 

"Come," her son repeated. 
"We go now. Rain." 

The three of them turned and 
retraced their steps back through 
the cemetery. Now the lazy 
breezes were gaining momentum 
and the tall bamboo shoots made 
long, slow, cracking sounds as 
they leaned first to one side, and 
then to the other — each stalk 
now and again rubbing its 
neighbor with screeching vibrato. 

Where was that? Nancy 
thought. She vanished east of 
here — way east. How could she 
have made it to Saipan? 

As they stepped once more 
into the clearing of the little 
"boonie" farm a nervous sort of 

activity brought people running 
up to them and speaking in soft, 
urgent tones. 

"You must hurry," the man 
said to Nancy. "KJQR say ty- 
phoon coming." 

Nancy looked around at the 
group of frightened faces — and 
at the thrown together shack of 
patchwork plywood resting upon 
eight cement-block "feet." 

"But you'd better come with 
me," she said. "We have a con- 
crete home. There would be 
plenty of room. ..." 

The man grinned and shook 
his head. 

"No, Missus." 

"But where will you go?" 

"To cave." 

The old woman began waving 
her hands excitedly toward 

"Lagusi! Lagusi!" 

"Hurry, Missus." 

Nancy quickly climbed into 
her small, Japanese-made car 
and turned on the radio, but the 
daily Armed Forces broadcast of 
pure "country" music from Nash- 
ville was not interrupted by any 
local news. Maybe there had 
been a misunderstanding. Well 
— it had been known to happen! 
It looked like any other rainy 
day in any other part of the 
world to her, but as she drove 
up to the side of their newly 
acquired "permanent" quarters, 
Grant was standing in the door- 
way waiting for her. 

"Give me the keys," he said, 
"so I can park it around the 
front of the house. They're ex- 
pecting a typhoon to hit here in 
forty-eight hours." 

Nancy still felt a bit stunned 
and confused. 

"So then what's the rush?" 


Throw Down the Gauntlet 

she asked, "if it's not until day 
after tomorrow?" 

"We've got plenty to keep us 
busy inside," Grant said, "come 
on. Mortensens dropped by to 
make sure I had heard the broad- 
cast, and they said we should 
get everything we can, put away 
and into the closets." 

l9 rant's tone of immediacy 
distressed Nancy. In one year of 
living in the tropics, she had 
heard so much talk about ty- 
phoons — and false warnings — 
that she could not immediately 
comprehend that it could actu- 
ally happen. And she wanted to 
talk about something else, about 
where she had been in the boonies. 

"I've already checked our food 
supply," Grant said. "There's 
plenty of canned meat and fruit 
juice to see us through it." 

"Good," Nancy said, still pre- 
occupied and looking for the en- 
cyclopedia volume marked "E." 

"Honey!" Grant said, "we 
have to get the books put into 
the closet — not take them out!" 

"Oh, Grant, sit down! Calm 
down! Just give me ten minutes 
to settle my mind on something 
and then I'll panic! If KJQR 
can take time to play country 
music, / can take time to look 
something up." 

"Isn't this kind of a switch 
from our first night on Truk 
when we caught the tail end of 
that tropical storm and you all 
but hid in the closet?" 

"Please! Don't remind me!" 
And she flipped through the pages 
of her books. 

"That's what I thought," she 
said, "Howland Island. It isn't 
anywhere near here." 

"Well, of course it's not," 

Grant said. "But why does that 
matter right now?" 

"Grant, that old woman took 
me to a grave she claims is the 
burial place of Amelia Earhart. 
But, according to this, weather 
observers made an emergency 
landing field for her on How- 
land Island, but she never 
reached it. Now how could she 
have come this far if she were in 
that much trouble?" 

"Nancy — I think every island 
in the Pacific has a legend of 
Amelia Earhart. No one knows — 
and so everyone speculates." 

"But this old woman told the 
story in such detail! She is so 
positive! And she described her 
perfectly. Now how could she 
make a thing like that up?" 

"I don't know. Maybe she saw 
it in the movies." 

"Well, maybe it's true, and 
maybe it isn't," Nancy went on, 
"but as I stood looking at that 
grave, what had only been a 
story before suddenly came alive! 
And I couldn't help but think 
what a brave woman she must 
have been in the first place to 
even attempt a flight like that — 
especially after going over the 
Pacific myself. I don't think I'd 
ever want to cross any way but 
by jet — get it over with in a 

Nancy closed the book and 
returned it to the hot closet. 
"Anyway — I stood there in the 
boonies, and I just wanted to 
cry. She seemed so real. The 
people of Garapan who are no 
more seemed so real. I even 
thought about our pioneer an- 
cestors. Oh, Grant. We've had 
our disappointments and times 
of sorrow — but nothing could 
ever compare with the trials 


April 1968 

some people are forced to live 
through — and die through. I'm 
so glad we came out here. It has 
given me such a greater com- 
passion toward other people and 
their ways and their problems. I 
used to think I had a testimony 
of the gospel — but it was noth- 
ing compared to the feeling I 
have now. When I look at other 
people, I just can't comprehend 
what I ever could have done to 
be so blessed!" 

Grant smiled at her in his 
usual studious way. 

"You're right," he said, "and I 
hate to dampen your mood — but 
let's remember that the Lord 
helps those who help themselves, 
so let's carry these couch cush- 
ions into the bedroom closet." 

"Do you suppose it will be a 
bad typhoon?" she asked. 

"Who knows? I guess that de- 
pends on whether it's a direct 
hit, or we just get the effects of 
its hitting someplace else. We 
shouldn't have too much to 
worry about, though, in a con- 
crete house. But we should get 
everything we can put away — 
not that it's going to stay per- 
fectly dry. I've heard people say 
the wind from a typhoon can 
send rain through four inches of 

"Don't you think that sounds 
a little farfetched?" Nancy asked. 

"I don't know. I've never been 
in a typhoon — yet." 

When Nancy had first heard 
that the warning was for a 
storm forty-eight hours away, 
it seemed as if they would have 
time on their hands to do noth- 
ing but wait, but in making prep- 
arations for the storm and tak- 
ing care of their four children, 
the hours seemed to slip by all 

too quickly. Now the sky was 
clouded in a frightening green 
as rain drizzled down the win- 

"We'd better tie down the 
sunshades," Grant said. "It'll 
keep any broken glass from flying 
around the room." 

"Here, Amy," Nancy said, 
"take this stack of picture books 
to the nursery. We're going to 
stay in there for awhile, and 
you'll want lots to do." 

Amy held out her arms for the 
books and started to cry at the 
same time. 

"I'm scared." 

"Oh, come on now," Nancy 
said, "what's there to be afraid 

"It looks funny outside." 

"Well, we're going to have a 
new experience, honey, but be- 
fore we do, we'll have our family 
prayer. And then everything will 
be all right!" 

Now the increasing velocity 
of the wind began driving the 
rain with such force that it came 
through the lanai screens and 
then into the living room. 

Nancy looked at the electric 
clock. "Power's off." 

"Let's get into the bedroom," 
Grant said. 

"Shouldn't we make some kind 


Throw Down the Gauntlet 

of attempt to start mopping this 
water?" Nancy asked. 

"Forget it. Just take your 
shoes off. You'd be fighting a 
losing battle." 

Skipper happily obeyed his 
father's suggestion and began 
sloshing around on the floor, 
but Amy's understanding was 
closer to being comprehensible 
and once more she started to 
cry — this time softly, while she 
clung to her mother's dress as 
they walked down the hall to 
the bedroom. 

Nancy remembered her own 
preschool fear of the wind and 
how her mother used to comfort 
her "little ballerina" by getting 
her to watch how the wind 
made the curtains and shadows 
"dance so beautifully." 

Such a long time ago, Nancy 
thought, so long ago. 

Now she squared her shoulders 
as her mind played back the 
words of the prayer Grant had 
just offered and the testimony 
which had increased so power- 
fully during the time on Saipan. 

Her family depended upon her 
for strength; and, for the first 
time in her life, she felt as if she 
could give it. She would not fail 

Grant lighted a kerosene lamp 
and when he handed it to Nancy, 
his palms were cold and moist. 

"Well, you know what?" 
Nancy made a point of saying 
cheerfully, "Amy only cries for 
one reason — she's hungry!" Then 
Nancy looked across the room 
where Skipper and Grant were 
seated by the twin cribs. "So 
Daddy, you throw down the 
gauntlet — and I'll prepare the 


There is a thought 

Finely wrought 

In gratitude's chamber within my heart, 

That had you borne Naomi's grief 

And I been Moab's daughter, 

Your kindness would have drawn me thence 

Where I could call you Mother. 

But Israel's home 

Is both our own, 

Our seed of faith by One Hand sown. 

So, as Rebekah, I came unto 
Your tent of charity, 
Where, with Sarah's tender grace, 
You offered love to me. 

— Alice Brady Myers 


— - -\ 


All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through the stake 
Relief Society presidents, or mission Relief Society supervisors. One annual submission will be 
accepted, as space permits, from each stake and mission of the Church. Submissions should be 
addressed to the Editorial Department, Relief Society Magazine, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. For 
details regarding pictures and descriptive material, see The Relief Society Magazine for January 
1966, page 50. Color pictures are not used in this department. 

Relief Society Activities 

Gulf States Mission, Arkansas District Singing Mothers Present Music 
for Conference December 17, 1968 

Front row, beginning fifth from left: Deanna Smith, chorister; Jo Ellen Griffin, 
President, Arkansas District Relief Society; Donna Williamson, accompanist; Beatrice 
Pinkston, Supervisor, Gulf States Mission Relief Society. 

Sister Pinkston reports: "The Arkansas District Singing Mothers provided the 
music for the District Conference, held in Little Rock, Arkansas. A special Christmas 
musical number, 'No Room,' was the highlight of the performance." 

Northern Far East Misson, West Central District Singing Mothers Present 
Music for Conference November 2, 1967 

Front row, extreme left: Kayo Murakawa, chorister; seventh and eighth from left: 
Toshiko Yanagida, Mission Relief Society President; Setsuko Yaginuma, Mission Relief 
Society First Counselor. The remaining sisters on the front row are officers in the 
branch Relief Society presidencies. 

Second row, extreme right: Mariko Kunishima, President, West Central District 
Relief Society. 

Judy A. Komatsu, Supervisor, Northern Far East Mission Relief Society, reports: 
"These Singing Mothers presented the music for the District Sectional Conference at 
Osaka, Japan. 

"The theme of the afternoon session of the conference was on Relief Society. 
Gathered were members from seven branches. Most of the sisters are working girls, but 
are active Relief Society members. As they say, they will be mothers someday. Similar 
programs were held in all district conferences." 

Philadelphia Stake (Pennsylvania), Audubon Second Ward 
Participates in Charity Bazaar, 

Audubon Second Ward Relief Society officers, left to right: Delora Pugh, Second 
Counselor; Maxine Barlow, President; Arlene Andrus, First Counselor. 

Fern L. Hatch, President, Philadelphia Stake Relief Society, reports: "The Audubon 
Second Ward Relief Society participated with sixty-seven other organizations in a 
charity bazaar inside the Moorestown, New Jersey, Mall Shopping Center. 

"This is a newly organized ward, but within two months, the sisters were able to 
complete over 500 articles. Their booth received honorable mention for the decoration. 
The unique twelve to fourteen feet high figure drew people to the booth in large 
numbers. Total sales for the ward exceeded any of the other organizations partici- 



( W SALF 1 ( 

April 1968 

Mount Ogden (Utah) Stake Fashion-Talent Show Culminates Summer Sewing Projects 

September 23, 1967 

Left to right: Marilee Reese; Grace Bateman, Homemaking Counselor, Mount 
Ogden Stake Relief Society; Sue Froerer, chairman of fashion-talent show. 

Edvenia J. Malan, President, Mount Ogden Stake Relief Society, reports: "A 
summer of sewing and handiwork was culminated by a fashion-talent show themed, 
'Our Fair Ladies.' Sixty-six models entered the stage through painted scenes of home, 
school, and church. After modeling, they walked to the end of a long ramp where 
Stake President Albert L. Bott assisted them down the stairs. 

"In addition to the clothing modeled, hats, knits, rugs, quilts, and embroidered 
aprons were displayed. Dainty refreshments were served to 400 sisters seated around 
tables placed throughout the cultural hall." 

Brigham Young University Sixth Stake, Brigham Young University 
Eighteenth Ward Bazaar, "The Circus," November 19, 1967 

Brigham Young University Eighteenth Ward officers, front row, left to right: Carol 
Gold, Education Counselor; Regina Cappadonia, President; Lawanna Palmer, Home- 
making Counselor. 

Second row, left to right: Sandy Deane, homemaking leader; Judy Sherman, Secre- 

Bonnie L. Goodliffe, President, Brigham Young University Sixth Stake Relief 
Society, reports: "The BYU Eighteenth Ward bazaar was themed 'The Circus,' and the 
sisters worked hard to make it successful. 

"Our stake is unique in that it is comprised exclusively of married students and 
their wives and children. Many of the sisters are helping to put their husbands through 
school. Relief Society bazaars are invaluable, not only for the opportunity they offer 
to develop homemaking skills, but also for helping the sisters to keep within their 
tight budgets. 

"Each of the six wards in the stake held bazaars. We are grateful that so many of 
the activities and phases of Relief Society are carried out in the unique university 

Norwegian Mission Holds All-Mission Relief Society Conference 

October 7-8, 1967 

Rose M. Jacobsen, Supervisor, Norwegian Mission Relief Society, reports: "The 
Mission Relief Society Presidency, Elsie Bakken, President; Alfhild Morteng, First 
Counselor; Elin Waal, Second Counselor; and Wenche Hedemark, Secretary, directed 
the conference. 

"The conference was held in Oslo, and members there graciously opened their 
homes so that there was no expense for the visitors after travel. In Norway, dis- 
tances are great and the terrain is difficult to travel. The sisters had been saving for this 
event for several months. A rummage sale was held early in the year to help defray 
the expenses of the conference. In addition, each branch brought items to be sold at 
the conference, and the proceeds were used to help sisters who had traveled long 

"Saturday evening a program for all Church membership was held, at which time 
a play, 'Melinda,' was presented, and the visiting teaching film, 'Unto the Least of 
These,' was shown. 

"The conference closed with a Sunday night sacrament meeting which focused 
on Relief Society. Singing Mothers from various branches joined together to provide 
music for the program. 

"It was wonderful for the sisters to be able to gather and feel the strength and 
support of one another." 


April 1968 

Glendale Stake (California) Presents "Color Your Life With Culture" 

December l f 1967 

Glendale Stake Relief Society officers, front row, left to right: Vergie Fischbeck, 
spiritual living class leader; Julene Acton, social relations class leader; Carol Smith, 
chorister; Mildred Thomas, Secretary-Treasurer; Grace Brown, organist. 

Back row: Nell Sant, Second Counselor; Barbara Moffat, First Counselor; Unita 
Welch, President; Nancy Scott, homemaking leader; Ethel Schroder, visiting teacher 
message leader; Lottie Jonkey, Magazine representative. 

Sister Welch reports: "To emphasize the interest in art and music, as well as in 
literature, as presented in the cultural refinement program, the stake board spon- 
sored an evening art exhibit and cultural program. The response was thrilling, with 
150 artists displaying over 500 exhibits, including painting, weaving, pottery, sculp- 
ture, and photography. 

"The program was adapted by Sister Barbara Moffat from 'Let All My Life Be 
Music' Readings from Out of the Best Books, musical selections by the stake Singing 
Mothers, soloists, and groups, were introduced through a skit, 'Julie,' which featured 
a sister painting on life's easel, who changed her life from gray shapelessness to a 
vibrant richness. 

"The art exhibits were open before and after the program. Punch and cookies 
were served to over 600 guests. The discovery of many hidden talents and an appre- 
ciation of Relief Society by the husbands was a great reward." 


/Votes From the Field 

Memphis Stake (Tennessee) Holds First Relief Society Bazaar 

December 2, 1967 

Front row, left to right: Melba Murphy, President, Helena (Ark.) Branch Relief 
Society; Dana McDaniel, President, Memphis Second Ward Relief Society (Tenn.), 
Macelle Holliday, President, Sarah (Miss.) Ward Relief Society; Mary Webber, Home- 
making Counselor, Helena Branch Relief Society. 

Back row, left to right: Charmein Hexem, Homemaking Counselor, Jonesboro (Ark.), 
Branch Relief Society; Marie Rogeau, President, Jonesboro Branch Relief Society; 
Ramona Floyd, President, Booneville (Miss.) Ward Relief Society; Carol Johnson, 
President, Hayti (Mo.) Ward Relief Society; Louise Burns, President, Memphis Ward 
Relief Society; Sylvia Messner, Homemaking Counselor, Millington (Tenn.) Ward 
Relief Society. 

Mary Lou Rourk, President, Memphis Stake Relief Society, reports: "A sweet 
spirit of love and cooperation prevailed throughout the day at the first stake bazaar 
of the Memphis Stake Relief Society, although outside there raged the worst rain- 
storm of the year, complete with tornado warnings. 

"The theme of the bazaar was 'Around the World,' and the booths featured 
handwork and ideas from many countries. Everyone worked hard, and inside the 
gymnasium at Crenshaw (Miss.) High School, there was nothing but sunshine." 


April 1968 

Kansas City Stake Annual Relief Society Social 

December 8, 1967 

Facing camera, left to right: Marjorie Nelson; Edith Conwell; Juanita Harris; Rowena 
S. Gillette; Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor, General Presidency of Relief Society; 
Marjorie M. Reeve, President, Kansas City Stake Relief Society. 

Shown greeting the sisters are President Jewel A. Pope of the Kansas City Stake, 
his mother, and wife Jean. 

Sister Reeve reports: "The Kansas City Stake Relief Society held its annual social 
in December. The stake board and Sister Sharp greeted the guests as they arrived. 

"A short program of musical numbers and remarks by Sister Sharp were followed 
by a presentation of 'As a City on a Hill,' by Alberta H. Christensen. 

"An art display lined the walls of the cultural hall. In our September leadership 
meeting the art work of the sisters had been displayed, and we felt it was worthwhile 
to show the work to the entire stake. 

"This social is looked forward to each year." 

Bountiful North Stake (Utah) Relief Society 
Sewing Schools and Fashion Show 

Seated, left to right: Janene B. Wood; Dalane M. Evenson. 

Standing, left to right: Gayle H. McMaster, Homemaking Counselor, Bountiful North 
Stake Relief Society; Jean G. Ashby; Mildred A. Van Uitert, President; Rulena 0. Gray; 
Evelyn C. Lemon, stake homemaking leader; Edna N. Eggett, guest commentator; 
Anita H. Davis, Secretary-Treasurer; Shirley C. Moss. 

Sister Van Uitert reports: "Early in the spring of 1967, the Bountiful North Stake 
initiated a series of sewing schools, under the direction of the stake Relief Society 
presidency and the stake homemaking leader. Classes ranging from beginning sewing 
to tailoring were offered. The ward homemaking leaders were instructed; they then 
conducted the schools on a ward basis. 

"Participation was excellent, and hundreds of articles, emphasizing Church dress 
standards, were made. 

"In the fall, a fashion show was staged, with mothers and children modeling the 
clothing. The guests were seated at beautifully decorated small tables where refresh- 
ments were served. Musical numbers and a guest commentator helped to make the 
event outstanding. 

"Enthusiasm was so great that the sewing schools will be held again this year. We 
feel that it is a great addition to the lives of the sisters, learning to work together, 
sewing, budgeting money, time, materials, and learning something useful and profit- 

Bountiful South Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Present Christmas Concert 

December 1, 1967 

Eulala H. Butters, President, Bountiful South Stake Relief Society, reports: "Our 
Christmas concert had its inception early in the spring when a letter was directed to 
each ward, encouraging the sisters to write a song in keeping with the scriptures or 
the Christmas season, set to music. 

"We were delighted when sixteen original compositions were submitted, all beauti- 
fully written. We used eight of these for our concert, and the others in stake leader- 
ship meetings. The original music was intermingled with a beautiful narration, written 
and given by Sister Elaine McKay. 

"Organ music and Christmas carols sung by each ward group were a prelude to 
the concert. Beautiful displays of gifts, ornaments, and decorations greeted early ar- 
rivals. A tableau with special lighting effects made the concert complete. Nearly 1150 
people attended the concert, and left with a special feeling of closeness to the Savior of 
the world, and a greater appreciation of the efforts of the Singing Mothers." 


Lesson Department 

Discussion 10— Care of the III in the Home 

Rae Jean Young, Faculty Member 
Brigham Young University, College of Nursing 

Northern Hemisphere: Second Meeting, July, 1968 
Southern Hemisphere: December, 1968 

OBJECTIVE: To suggest ways of easing the burden on the 
home nurse caused by illness in the home. 


There are certain basic factors 
of physical care that must be at- 
tended to in the care of any ill 
person: comfort measures, which 
include bathing, hair and mouth 
care, positioning, elimination of 
body wastes, feeding, and admin- 
istration of medication. Along 
with physical care of the patient, 
the physical care of the home 
nurse should be considered. By 
using the following proper body 
mechanics, the home nurse can 
help to protect herself and elim- 
inate fatigue: 

1. Maintain a broad base of support with 
the feet comfortably apart. 

2. When lifting, bend the knees to allow 
the large muscles of the arms and 
legs to support the weight rather 
than the weaker lower back muscles. 

3. Stand close to the work area and 
carry heavy objects close to the body. 

4. Slide or roll patient rather than lift. 

5. Have patient help when possible. 

6. Get help where patient is heavy and 

She should also use a cover-all 
apron, good handwashing tech- 
niques, and proper waste disposal 
to prevent spread of disease to 
herself or to other family mem- 


Wash hands and wrists care- 
fully before and after caring for 
the patient. Use a good soapy 
lather and make sure nails and 
areas between fingers are fully 
soaped. Rinse hands under hot 
running water with the stopper 
removed from basin. Dry hands 
with clean towel or disposable 
paper towel. 


Lesson Department 


A. Over bed table 

Use a heavy, clean cardboard carton at least 10 by 12 by 24 inches with flaps 
removed. Cut curved pieces out of the two wide sides leaving at least 2" on the top 
to support table top. Adjust height of box to that of patient. The box may be cov- 
ered with plastic or contact paper to make it washable. 


While caring for the ill, the 
person carrying the most respon- 
sibility often finds that weariness 
soon sets in. The added amount 
of physical labor, plus the emo- 
tional strain, make it difficult for 
one person to do the job. Com- 
passionate service provided by 
Relief Society sisters can be of 
inestimable value at such a time. 
When illness is present in the 
home, sharing of responsibility 
and adjustment of usual respon- 
sibilities make the task much 
easier and the care of the patient 
much more complete. There are 
many ways in which the mother 
can rearrange work assignments 
so other members of the family 
share part of the increased work. 
This will not only save mother's 
energy, but will help other family 
members feel useful. (Discuss 

possible ways of rearranging 
household chores.) 

Home nursing may threaten 
to become a burden, yet it can be 
borne with greater ease and bet- 
ter grace if two things are pres- 
ent: First, knowledge — familiarity 
with simple home nursing tech- 
niques. Second, love and con- 
sideration — from all family mem- 
bers, including the patient. Ten- 
der, loving care is an important 
factor in the recovery of the 

The home nurse should not 
allow herself to be tied to the 
sick room day and night. Allow- 
ing a friend or neighbor to spend 
a few hours with the patient 
while she goes shopping, to a 
movie, to have her hair done, or 
to any activity outside of the 
home usually helps both nurse 
and patient. 


April 1968 

B. Back rest 

Cut the corner at each of the broad sides 
of the box. 

Score the short sides of the carton diag- 
onally from top to bottom on the inner 

Bring the front side of the box up over 
the folded sides. Tie in place. 

Bend inward on the scored lines. 

Place on the bed with the slantin 
side toward the patient. 

C. Blocks to raise the bed may be made from # 10 cans filled with sand. The lids 
should be replaced on top of the sand for the legs of the bed to rest upon. Remove 
casters from legs of the bed. 


Lesson Department 


It is wise to create an atmos- 
phere of calm and confidence 
about the patient. All family 
members will be called upon to 
give consideration to the patient, 
including any children in the 

When a patient is confined to 
bed over an extended period of 
time, he often feels lonely and 
left out of family activities. When 
the illness is severe, isolation may 
be required, but once he begins 
convalescing he usually wants 
and enjoys company. This is true 
also of the handicapped, chron- 
ically ill, or the aged. 

Mealtime visiting may be in 
order, with the doctor's permis- 
sion. Allowing a family member 
to share a meal with the patient 
may reassure him that he is still 
very much a part of the family. 
Visits and visitors must be kept 
within reasonable limits. For all 
visits a little briefing on suggested 
topics of conversation may be 
helpful. A child might be told, 
"Daddy has been asking about 
your school activities." For a 
visit with Grandma a remark such 
as, "Tell Grandma about Tabby's 
new kittens." 

Even when a patient is alone, 
he can find diversion with the 
help of the home nurse. Books, 
magazines, newspapers, radio, 
and television are good com- 
panions. Some patients who have 
never before enjoyed games, puz- 
zles, etc., learn to enjoy them 
while bed-bound. 

When there is illness in the 
home, the home nurse finds her 
work load and responsibilities will 
increase. It is vital that she keep 

her health up to par, and that 
she make every effort to follow, 
as nearly as possible, the usual 
pattern of living. Her family's 
routine must be considered, too, 
and disturbed as little as possible. 
She should eat and sleep at cus- 
tomary times and get some 
needed recreation and diversion. 
At first, this may appear hard to 
accomplish, but it is a necessity — 
for the patient as well as the 
home nurse. 

It would be helpful to write 
out a plan or daily schedule for 
the care of the patient for the 
use of the home nurse or her sub- 


There are agencies and or- 
ganizations which are for the ex- 
press purpose of helping care for 
the ill in the home. In the United 
States and some other countries 
public health agencies will send 
a nurse to the home. The public 
health nurse is helpful in many 
ways. She will help arrange the 
physical setup for the sick room, 
suggesting the equipment neces- 
sary and possible ways of im- 
provising. She will also demon- 
strate for the home nurse such 
things as feeding, bathing, and 
turning the patient. In the 
United States of America, ser- 
vices of public health nurses are 
free to everyone regardless of 
socio-economic status. Visiting 
nurse agencies are found in many 
cities. They usually charge a 
nominal fee. The Red Cross is 
another valuable resource which 
is available in most parts of the 
world. The Red Cross is most 
helpful for instructions on caring 
for the ill. 





My grandma took into her hands one day 

The scraps of fabric hoarded carefully 
Against the time when riotous display 

Of colors teased to set her fancy free. 
Her eyes compared the bits of printed stuff 

With those of delicate designs. 
She matched and trimmed until she had enough 

To fill her need for seaming patterned lines. 

Her mind encompassed cloth, yet she would stop 
While she was plying needle steadily, 

To straighten and arrange the growing top 
Of gayest rings upon the quilt to be. 

Creating beauty, she surveyed the whole 

And knew that colored pieces feed a soul! 

- Pearle M. Olsen 







Family Home Evening 











See The 




San Antonio, 

6 Apr. -6 Oct. 


will visit on 23-24th July 

ACCOMODATIONSforL.D.S. visitors 


L.D.S. Housing Center 

for HEMISFAIR '68 

P. O. Box 23225 

San Antonio, Texas 78223 

Phone: Area Code 512/532-8122 

Housing is already becoming a problem. 

Write NOW. 



* HAWAII w « k| y 

* HILL CUMORAH pageant 

17 Days -$279 
19 Days - 319 
22 Days - 359 


14 Days - $259 
22 Days - 369 

(Including So States & Florida) 

22 Days - $396 

(Including Mexico City & Acapulco) 

For all travel and ticketing, arrangements 

k*GARET L(/2 


110 East 2nd South 
, Salt Lake City. Utah . 

n 571° 3 - 

Ogden, 399-4587 St. George, 673-3136 

Logan 245-6584 Idaho Falls, 522-2581 

Mesa 964-5283 

New Magazine Binding Prices 

and Postage Rates 

Effective March 1, 1968 

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in- 
struction of each month's Relief Society Magazine 
is in a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain 
West's first and finest bindery and printing house 
is prepared to bind your editions into a durable 

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to 
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service. 

Cloth Cover - $3.50; Leather Cover - $5.50 
Yearly Index Included 

Advance payment must accompany all orders. 

Please include postage according to table 
listed below if bound volumes are to be mailed. 

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah 

Zone 1 and 2 _ _ .80 Zone 5 1.20 

Zone 3 .95 Zone 6 1.40 

Zone 4 1.05 Zone 7 1.60 

Zone 8 1.85 

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104 
Phone (801) 486-1892 



We're growing. We've increased our 
floor size five times. Our sheet music 
selection and other music departments 
are being enlarged and streamlined to 
help you in your music needs. We 
specialize in Mail Order Service. Write 
to get on our mailing list for a com- 
plete music catalog. Coming soon. 
Come visit our new home. 


65 South West Temple Street 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84101 

Phone: 364-6518 




Bleached 35" Wide _ _ 29c yd. 


Approx. 1 25 yds. per bolt 


Bleached & Hemmed 29c each 

Size 28 1 / 2 "x35" 

Packed 50 per bundle _ _ 


Shipment Made Anywhere 

Wagner Corporation 

703 West 2nd South 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84111 

Phone: 328-2577 


... ( 

Tut up 




A joy to "put up" with! 

Diamond-patterned glass. Gay, multi-colored tops. And new jelly jars that seal 
themselves! ("Quilted Crystal" jars have the famous Ball "Dome" Lids, the ones with 
the nice, clean, WHITE enamel lining and the red sealing ring that clings so tight.) Or, 
you can buy the g lasses and seal with paraffin. 

No gift is more welcome than a few of your very own favorites, perfectly protected 
in "Quilted Crystal" jars or glasses. Look for them in handy trays, ideal for storage, 
serving refreshments, or gift packing! 




Again, for a limited time only (for just 250 and 3 box tops of either Ball 
Caps or "Dome" Lids), we can offer collectors these charming, miniature 
replicas of Ball Mason Jars, for 80 years the world's best selling brand. 
Practical, too . . . for picnics, lunch pails, table use. Send for yours, now! 


4000 North Arden, El Monte, Califorina 91731 

salt & pepper sets. Enclosed find 250 and 3 box tops for each set. 
(Allow 6 weeks for delivery) 







(June 18-30) 


July 6-20 


July 27— August 1 1 
July 27— August 1 7 




August 1 9-September 1 



August 18-25 

Call or write for itineraries 

James Travel Tours 

2230 Scenic Drive 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109 

Phone: 466-8723 

'Rpj M&m 


{& cNoveltyi 

New Craft Medium 

Ra Nae's Plastic Dip 

Write for new 1968 Catalog-50£ 


Home of 




'Utati Crqft & Wovelty- 

3220 South State Street 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84115 






on ALL LDS Church 

Books!!! mailed FREE 

anywhere in the world 


Beatrice M. Sparks 


(reg. $3.95) 



Ora Pate Stewart 


(reg. $3.95) 



Mary Taylor 


(reg. $4.95) 



Daryl V. Hoole 


(reg. $3.95) 



Rulon S. Howells 


(reg. $1.50) 



W. Cleon Skousen 


(reg. $5.95) 



Volume 3 


(reg. $2.95) 



1 Mail Order 

P.O. Box 270 
360 E. Palm Lane 



Names of Latter-day Saint women who have reached the ages of ninety or older may be submitted 
by anyone for inclusion in the Birthday Congratulations column. The full name (maiden and 
married), age, month of birth, street address, city, state, and zip code, should be submitted at 
least three months before the birthday. 

102 Mrs. Hattie Amelia Rushnell Foster 92 
Belleville, Ontario, Canada 

99 Mrs. Sarah A. Collins Frost 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Albertha Nielson Hatch 
Riverton, Wyoming 

Mrs. Sarah Ann Smith Stewart 
Cardston, Alberta, Canada 


96 Mrs. Emma Johanna Ottesen Halverson 
Spanish Fork, Utah 

Mrs. Sarah Seely Larsen 
Castle Dale, Utah 

Mrs. Clara Eddy Martin 
Menan, Idaho 

Mrs. Ruth Rutherford Woods 
St. George, Utah 

Mrs. Elizabeth Wakefield Wortley 
Prince Albert, Saskatchewan, Canada 

95 Mrs. Alta Spence Anderson 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Nellie May Allred Crane 
Salina, Utah 

94 Mrs. Emma Brown 
Springville, Utah 

Mrs. Hannah Jensen Scott Olsen 
Cardston, Alberta, Canada 

93 Mrs. Mary Etta Lee Cox 
St. George, Utah 

Mrs. Hettie J. Sniff Hunt 
Holladay, Utah 

Mrs. Ann Owen Jones 
Sandy, Utah 


Mrs. Damaris Hayes Bradley 
South San Gabriel, California 

Mrs. Ida Taylor Flinders 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Maude Whittle Stoddard 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Delecta Ballantyne Burton 
Afton, Wyoming 

Mrs. Carrie Elissen 
Hagerman, Idaho 

Mrs. Sarah E. Craghead Gascon 
Elmonte, California 

Mrs. Hannah Kemp Peterson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Anna Bell Allred Sorensen 
Salina, Utah 

Mrs. Johanna VanLoon DeWal Bonner 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Edith Roberts Bradfield 
Minersville, Utah 

Mrs. Almeda Perry Brown 
Downey, California 

Mrs. Estella Nancy TippettsChristensen 
Arimo, Idaho 

Mrs. Mary Magdalene Russ Evans 
Arcadia, Florida 

Mrs. Emma Louise Jackson Facer 
Hyrum, Utah 

Mrs. Ada Blanche Luscher Johnson 
Mantua, Utah 

Mrs. Lillian Johnson Holland 
Mesa, Arizona 

Mrs. Mary Maude Frodsham Montierth 
Wilmington, California 

Mrs. Prudence Thomas Naylier 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Jennie Erickson Nelson 
Los Angeles, California 

Mrs. Emma Hatch Wherritt 
Heber City, Utah 


Of Special Interest to LDS Women 


by Lu Jones Waite $3.95 

An outstanding novel that vividly portrays 
a young girl's search for a meaningful 
romance. In spite of an active Church life, 
a young and vivacious Mormon girl finds 
that the man she loves is not of her faith. 
Share the agony that faces this young girl 
as she tries to decide between her Church 
and her heart. A satisfying and uplifting 
book filled with the color and excitement 
of a ranch and rodeo background. 


by Dr. Hyrum L. Andrus $ 4 .95 

Of special interest to Relief Society women 
since the finding of papyri owned by Joseph 
Smith is the scholarly exploration and analy- 
sis of the least known of the standard works. 
An aid to a fuller appreciation of this latter- 
day scripture. 


44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 84110 

or 777 South Main, Orange, California 92668 

Send Me: 



Total cost $ This includes 3V£% Utah sales tax for Utah residents ordering from Salt 

Lake, and 5% sales tax for California residents ordering from Orange. 

Paid by check Q, money order Q, charge my established account Q 




April 68 RS. Mag. 



Second Class Postage Paid 
at Salt Lake City, Utah 

Foremost in his thoughts 

the secuWfy of his family! It gives a 
anan peace of mind to know that his 
wife and children will always enjoy a 
secure financial future. One way this can 
be guaranteed is through adequate life 
insurance — through a program like 
Beneficial Life's "Planned Futures.'' 
To protect those who are always fore- 
most in your thoughts, call your Beneficial 
Life agent today. He is trained to provide 
expert advice in planning insurance to 
meet your needs and income. 


Virgil H Smith. Pres 

Salt Lake City, Utah 



M S©©0< 

MAY 1968 

■* ••»* 


,- '• 



• ■ 



*^' ^ 

• ■■■ 

.v .:■ 



■» ,.* .,: 

A*. * 


When I stayed so late beside the willow, 

Whose slender wands held summer in a spell, 

And thrust my chin in dandelion yellow, 

Did you think me idle? Should I tell 

About the afternoon I watched the swallow 

And mused his going, though I could not view 

His higher flight nor, grounded, follow, 

Except to yearn hour long to cleave the blue? 

All dreams do not weigh anchor near a pillow, 

Some seek the quiet inlets of the day, 

Where fragile sails can catch fresh winds and billow 

Across the wave and bear one far away. 

Lucille R. Perry 

The Cover: 


Art Layout: 


Hayden Peak, Near Mirror Lake, Utah 
Transparency by Dorothy J. Roberts 
Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 
Cypress Trees, Northern California 
Photograph by Willard Luce 
Dick Scopes 
Mary Scopes 

r /mi/{ 

Anyone who has been exposed to the Magazine has learned to love it because it is a 
building Magazine. It builds faith, love, understanding, unity, respect, and considera- 
tion for others. It lifts the spirit and encourages. 

Fern L Hatch, President, Philadelphia Stake Relief Society 

May I say at this time how much I appreciate our Magazine, especially the beautiful 
color photographs. The December issue is particularly enjoyable, allowing us to see 
the Christmas decorations in so many homes. As a spiritual living class leader, I find 
the lessons most inspiring. The Magazine is indeed a small treasure. 

Kathleen Peace Gregory, Dewsbury, Yorkshire, England 

I treasure The Relief Society Magazine, and I will sit for hours reading through old, as 
well as new, copies. The inspiration I receive and the influence on our home are 
immeasurable. I thank my Heavenly Father that I, with my husband and children, are 
members of this great, true Church and privileged to have such stories, poems, and 
counsel from the pages of the Magazine to draw strength over a number of years. 

Pamela H. Gardner, Llanfallteg, Whitland, Carmarthenshire, Wales 

In the February issue of The Relief Society Magazine I read the short story "Eddie," 
by Mickey Goodwin. I enjoyed it very much as I am interested in life in the Northern 
Indian Mission. 

Nancy Smith, Lakeland, Florida 

I appreciate having my story in the Magazine ("Mrs. Pleasant," January 1968), and I 
wish to express my thanks for the splendid illustration. You sisters add greatly to the 
real pleasure of gaining knowledge. It is an honor to be published on the Magazine's 
choice pages. 

Nelda P. Litchfield, Calgary, Alberta Canada 

I want to express my thanks to Sister Venda B. Castleberry for her wonderful, inspiring, 
and important message in her story "Where Did My Happiness Go?" (March 1968). 
The story has helped me to put greater meaning and higher goals into my family's 
home life. It is truly an inspiring story. 

Veda Foster, Ogden, Utah 

I would like to pay tribute to Mary Scopes for the very fine way she portrays, by her 
illustrations, the message and content of The Relief Society Magazine stories. My 
daughter Louise Harmon, of Provo, Utah, had her Christmas story published in the 
November issue— "A Miracle at Christmas." It was a real life experience which hap- 
pened in our home in Alberta, Canada, when the children were young. The picture 
which accompanied the story was so real it looked like a photograph— the four chil- 
dren standing watching were completely natural. We gave subscriptions to the Maga- 
zine to some of our children at Christmas. 

T. Ralph LeBaron, Salt Lake City, Utah 

I would like to say how much I enjoy The Relief Society Magazine. I have attended 
Relief Society regularly since joining the true Church and have enjoyed every minute 
of being associated with this good cause. It has helped me in my home and as a 
mother in so many different ways. I am now president of the South Birmingham 
Ward, and am looking forward to this assignment. In the December 1967 issue of 
the Magazine, I especially enjoyed "The Wonderful Work of Women," by President N. 
Eldon Tanner, of the First Presidency. It was so inspiring. 

Eunice Y. E. Lake, Stechford, Birmingham, England 



Magazine Volume 55 May 1968 Number 5 

Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 
General Manager Belle S. Spafford 

Special Features 

324 Down Memory Lane Mary R. Young 

342 Answer to My Daughter Amy Giles Bond 

344 Relief Society— an Awakening Linda Ladd 

352 Dearest Mother Evalyn W. Sandberg 

354 Testimony Jeanine Clark 

376 Magazine Honor Roll for 1967 Marianne C. Sharp 


330 The Happy Homemaker Lael J. Littke 
346 Hand in Hand Betty Lou Martin Smith 
368 If Spring Be Late— Chapter 2 Mabel Harmer 

General Features 

322 From Near and Far 

337 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 

338 Editorial— The Future of Relief Society Belle S. Spafford 
340 Cleone Eccles Resigns From Relief Society General Board 

340 Wanted! New MIA Plays 

341 Notes to the Field— Change in Time Schedules for Literary Contests 
388 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities 

400 Birthday Congratulations 

The Home— Inside and Out 

341 Reflections on Being a Home Mother Josephine H. Beck 

356 Konsternation in the Kitchen Helen Hinckley Jones 

358 Ways to Use Leftover Pie Dough Dorothy Todd 

360 Something New for Your Clothesline Shirley Thulin 

361 Annie Bodily Roberts— a Shining Example to All 

362 Say Peanut Butter Janice T. Dixon 

366 The Magic of Forgetting Sylvia Probst Young 

Lesson Department 

393 Homemaking— Rehabilitation Cathleen Hammond 


321 Day Dreams Lucille R. Perry 

To a White Peony, Mabel Jones Gabbott 328; The Beautiful Hour, Annie C. Esplin 329; May Is 
the Month, Christie Lund Coles 336; Mail Box (R. F. D.), Alda L. Brown 341; Spring, Elizabeth 
Loefler 343; Syringa Blossoms, Gladys Hesser Burnham 345; Brief Beauty, Vesta Nickerson 
Fairbairn 351; Story Time, Norma A. Wrathall 353; The Hearts of the Children, Eunice Ravsten 
355; I Do Not Walk Alone, Lucy S. Burnham 365; Music for Summer, Le/a Morns 367. 

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints. © 1968 by the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main 
Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone 364-2511; Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 200 
a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be sup- 
plied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new 
address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the 
Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 1103. Act of Oc- 
tober 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed. 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manu 

Mary R. Young 

Member, General Board of Relief Society 

■ She was just a little girl — 
much too young to make im- 
portant decisions and, yet, she 
wanted to be heard from during 
the family home evening hour. 
As this incident was told to me, 
this young child first expressed 
the desire to be a schoolteacher 
when she grew up, then she 
changed her mind and said she 
wanted to be a nurse; then, 
looking fondly over at her 
mother, she said, "No, I have 
decided I want to be just like 
mother — nothing! " 

She meant her mother had not 
followed a career as a teacher 
or a nurse, she was just a won- 
derful mother and homemaker. 
What a lovely compliment to 
pay her mother, to want to be 
like her. 

I feel honored and compli- 
mented when a person says, "You 
remind me of your mother." I 
remember how delighted my 
mother was when friends told 

her she resembled her mother 
in many ways. 

I will be eternally grateful for 
the guidance and teachings of a 
good mother; for her strength of 
character; for the example she 
set by living the principles of the 
gospel; for her great courage, 
faith, and honesty, her deep 
reverence for the priesthood and 
desire to sustain and follow the 
counsel of the Authorities and 
prophets of the Lord. 

My mother, Mary Romney 
Ross, lovingly called Aunt 
Mamie by her nieces and neph- 
ews, was both mother and 
father to her five children. My 
father, George John Ross, was 
killed in 1908, in what was be- 
lieved to be the first fatal auto 
mobile accident in the State of 
Utah. My youngest brother 
Charles was born some months 
after the accident, so mother 
had five young children to rear 
alone. She always said her Heav- 


Down Memory Lane 

enly Father blessed her with 
added strength and health to 
carry out her many responsibili- 
ties as a widow for fifty-four 
years of her life. 

Some of my earliest recollec- 
tions and memories of home were 
those of hearing mother sing. 
She had a beautiful soprano 
voice. I would sit and listen to 
her practice a solo she was pre- 
paring to sing at church; or she 
and her friends would practice 
duets or quartets to sing at 
funerals. It was such fun to 
hear them make their plans. As 
children, we enjoyed hearing 
mother tell us about her child- 
hood, how Brother C. R. Savage 
called her "little canary" when 
she sang as a very young girl. 
How thrilling it was to sing in 
the Tabernacle when Utah was 
made a State, and then, with 
great feeling, she would relate the 
impressive occasion of singing 
with the Tabernacle Choir at 
the dedication of the Salt Lake 
Temple. With a song in her heart, 
and with this gift of singing, it 
naturally brought joy and happi- 
ness not only into her life, but 

also into her home, and was an 
influence for good in the lives 
of her children. 

Mother was a very spiritual 
woman. Her values were lasting 
ones, eternal values. She taught 
us to put first things first. Her 
motto was, "... seek ye first the 
kingdom of God, and his right- 
eousness; and all these things 
shall be added unto you." (Mat- 
thew 6:33.) She would get her 
five little ones around her and 
we would pray together as a 
family. We attended Sunday 
School and sacrament meeting 
together as a family. Well do I 
remember one Sunday evening 
we could not find my brother 
George, so we went to church 
without him, and when we re- 
turned found out he had been 
playing baseball with the boys, 
and his ball had crashed through 
the large living-room window of 
our neighbor's house. Mother 
made the most of that teaching 
moment and explained fully the 
real meaning of keeping the Sab- 
bath Day holy, and I am quite 
sure my brother never stayed 
away from church to play ball 

"Cleanliness is next to Godli- 
ness." This was another of 
mother's favorite expressions. 
She was extremely orderly and 
an immaculate housekeeper. She 
was always neat and clean in her 
appearance. Her hair was lovely, 
and she took a great deal of 
pride in dressing and looking 
nice. She held her head high with 
the majesty of a queen, receiv- 
ing respect and love from all who 
knew her. She was proud of her 
heritage, proud of her member- 
ship in the Church, and grateful 
that she was able to render ser- 


May 1968 

vice. She was active in the vari- 
ous organizations of the Church 
from early childhood. 

I am grateful that we were 
taught economy in our home. 
This proved to be valuable train- 
ing for me when I was first mar- 
ried and lived in the East while 
my husband attended law 
school. Mother had a very mea- 
ger income after my father died, 
but she had a deep conviction 
that if she paid her tithing, was 
thrifty and frugal, she could 
manage, and it was more impor- 
tant for her to stay at home with 
her children than to get a job 
and supplement her income. She 
taught each child to share and 
accept responsibility. 

She was truly a wonderful 
manager, and we were taught 
that happiness does not depend 
upon how much money one has 
to spend, but how wisely it is 
used. She would never think of 
beginning a winter without a 
year's supply of coal and wood on 
hand. I recall seeing many fifty- 
pound sacks of flour stacked 
high on shelves made for that 
purpose. The vegetable cellar 
was usually bulging with po- 
tatoes, onions, and apples. This 
was the way many people lived 
at that time. It was a safe, secure 
way of life; an example of liv- 
ing we well might emulate and 
follow today, as suggested by 
the Authorities of the Church in 
our Welfare Plan. Times, situa- 
tions, and problems are different 
now than they were then, but 
certain basic principles and 
truths remain the same, such as 
taking care of what we have and 
living within one's income. 

In mother's early life she 
learned that in work there is 

dignity and satisfaction, stressing 
the necessity of effort along with 
work, that anything worth doing 
is worth doing well. She believed 
in the statement found in the 
Doctrine and Covenants, Section 

Thou shalt not be idle; for he that is 
idle shall not eat the bread nor wear 
the garments of the laborer. 

Working long hours was neces- 
sary for her to accomplish her 
many household duties. The 
smell of freshly baked bread and 
hot biscuits, baked regularly 
three times each week, still lin- 
gers in my memory, also the 
tantalizing aroma of chili sauce 
cooking on the stove in the fall 
of the year, as we were starting 
back to school. The spicy smell 
of delicious pickled peaches, ready 
to be put in a large earthen 
crock, and then, of course, her 
famous mustard pickles had to 
be made each year, so she could 
share them with her neighbors. 
Mother seemed to find joy and 
satisfaction in working, in keep- 
ing busy. 

Her life was not all sunshine 
and song, however, as she often 
remarked, her life was one of 
tears and smiles. She not only 
lost her husband, but also two 
teenage daughters died within 
the short space of eighteen 
months. Some years later, one 
son died as a result of an auto- 
mobile accident very similar to 
his father's. These trials seemed 
to draw her closer to her Heav- 
enly Father and made her 
stronger. There was never any 
complaining or wavering in her 
faith. A poet once wrote: "Sweet 
are the uses of adversity." These 
words applied to my mother, be- 


Down Memory Lane 

cause she rose above her trage- 
dies and, through great faith, 
was able to build something 
beautiful, strong, and raidant 
out of adversity. 

Continuing down memory 
lane, includes fond memories of 
my Grandmother Romney. My 
mother's parents were Vilate 
Ellen Douglas and George Rom- 
ney, both sturdy, courageous 
pioneers. Grandfather bore a 
fervent, powerful testimony till 
the time of his death, that he 
knew beyond a shadow of a doubt 
that Joseph Smith was a true 
prophet of God. He had known 
the Prophet Joseph and his 
brother Hyrum — had heard them 
speak, and was in attendance at 
the meeting in Nauvoo when the 
mantle of Joseph Smith fell on 
Brigham Young. Grandfather left 
Nauvoo and came West in 1850. 
Grandmother was just ten years 
of age at the time she came West 
with her family. Their fine traits 
of character were instilled into 
their children and mother was 
always grateful and thankful to 
her parents for the training and 
influence they had on her life. 

Grandmother Romney was the 
mother of twelve children, six 
boys and six girls. Grandfather 
was the bishop of the Twentieth 
Ward £or twenty-four years, or 
more, and Grandmother was a 
real mother to the ward during 
that period, helping to care for 
the sick, the needy, and the wid- 
ows. She was always on hand 
when a new baby arrived, ready 
and able to assist the mother 
and help with the o.ther children. 

I always thought of Grand- 
mother as a cultured, refined, 
kind, and gentle lady. She made 
a tremendous impression on me 

when I was a child and truly 
touched and influenced my life, 
for which I am indebted and will 
always be grateful. Grandmother 
and Grandfather were especially 
close to our family, because of 
mother being left a widow at 
such a young age, in fact, we 
were at their home a great deal. 
I remember spending every 
Christmas there, as long as they 
lived. What wonderful times and 
delicious dinners we did enjoy! 

U ne of my fondest memories 
is the time when I lived with my 
grandparents for a month when 
my own family were quarantined 
for scarlet fever. I had been 
stricken with the same disease 
a few years before this time, so 
was allowed to continue in school 
if I lived away from home. My 
grandparents showered me with 
love and kindness, spoiled me, I 
am sure, as grandparents do, and 
made me feel like a queen, not 
just for a day, but for the entire 
month. When I first arrived, 
grandmother had me sleep in 
bed with her, because she was 
concerned for fear I might be 
lonely or homesick. I remember 
so well trying to lie in bed just 
as still as I possibly could, not 
even turning over, for fear I would 
keep her awake. 

How I loved to listen to 
Grandmother tell me about the 
early days when Grandfather was 
sent on a mission to England, 
and to hear her chuckle as she 
recalled making so many pies, 
then selling them to support her 
children while he was away. Get- 
ting to know them so intimately 
was indeed a choice experience. 

Truly, I was blessed when I 
think of the influence my grand- 


May 1968 

mother had on my early life; 
also, when I realize the training 
my own mother gave me when I 
was young, and the influence she 
had on my later life, I was 
thrice blessed. When we were 
rearing our family, mother visited 
us often, usually accompanied 
us on our family outings, had 
Sunday dinners with us, and 
always brightened our home with 
her vibrant personality and zest 
for living until she was over 
ninety years of age. 

Richard L. Evans appropri- 
ately expressed my sentiments 
when he said: 

Thank God for mothers, you who 
have them. And you who have not now, 
thank him for such a mother to remem- 
ber. And you, the young mothers who 
have children yet around you, God 
grant that you may give them such 
love, such memories to remember. 

Mother passed away just two 
weeks before reaching her ninety- 
third birthday. She spent the 
last three years of her life living 
with us in our home. She had al- 

ways been so independent, so 
used to doing for herself, it was 
very difficult for her to adjust to 
this new way of life. She hadn't 
been accustomed to being in- 
active. She didn't enjoy sitting 
around having someone wait 
on her. She did, however, enjoy 
very much having our nineteen 
grandchildren (her great-grand- 
children) around, when they so 
often visited. She told them 
many wonderful stories of her 
early life, and they loved to hear 
them. The lives of these great- 
grandchildren have been touched 
and influenced by her fine 
traits of character, her words of 
wisdom, her sound judgment, 
and years of experience. Now, 
as a family, we all have these 
precious memories and deeply 
cherish them. 

May each one of us live our 
lives so that our children and 
grandchildren will carry with 
them precious and cherished 
memories, as they walk down 
memory lane. 


Was it yesterday this pierced 
The tomb of earth, snow-cooled and dark, 
And thrust a sharp, blood-red dart 
Past stones and stubble to the light? 

Today, I hold the fresh-blown, fringed 
Peony in my hand, and mark 
Streaks of crimson at its heart, 
Deep against the full-flowered white, 

And marvel at the miracle: 

A dry brown bulb, grown beautiful. 

—Mabel Jones Gabbott 



is hour I love, for it brings peace 
And strength to meet another quest, 
evening's solitude is balm 
ease for my heart's rest. 
Etched against a rose red sky 
A bird wings slowly to the west; 
Evening breezes wake and bring 
Fragrance from the mountain crest. 
The day's fast bustle, too, is gone- 
Stillness attends with beauty rare; 
Nature is close and manifest— 
This hour she offers me her care. 

-Annie C. Esplin 


1 Hn ,<$> 

*, *i 



J* -t «■ * i 

■ » » T 

•"> ' 


Mt. Tirnpanogos in Springtime 


3p^ "^^tsir ** r ^- "•••*•*• V*****^ 

■ Janet felt ill at ease in the group 
of chattering young women. They 
all seemed to know one another 
so well, and they talked of 
Broadway shows which she had 
not seen, and of big department 
stores whose names she recognized 
but which she had not visited. She 
almost wished she had not come. 
Yet, she was anxious to be friends 
with her new neighbors and had 
been pleased when Norma, who 
lived next door, invited her to join 
this group. 

"You'll love the girls," Norma 
had said. "We call ourselves 'The 
Neighborhood Club.' One morning 
a month we hire a sitter for our 
preschool children and get to- 
gether to do something interest- 
ing. It's to be at my house this 

month. You will come, won't 


"Of course I will," Janet had 
said, although she wondered if she 
really had time since her new job 
as second counselor in the ward 
Primary promised to take care of 
any spare moments left over from 
caring for Dale and their four chil- 
dren. Still, joining the group would 
be an opportunity to meet some of 
the other young women who lived 

Now, sitting there, Janet won- 
dered if she could ever fit in with 
the group. She was relieved when 
Norma clapped her hands to call 
a halt to the chatter. 

"Girls," Norma said as soon as 
the noise subsided, "I want you 
all to meet Janet Nelson who re- 


The Happy Homemaker 

cently moved into Sally Mason's 

"I hope she and Sally get along 
well," said the girl sitting next to 
Janet, who had introduced herself 
earlier as Carolyn Symons. 

Everyone laughed. 

"You'll have to get used to 
that," Norma said. "The Masons 
lived there for a long time, so I 
guess it will take us a while to 
stop calling it Sally Mason's 


"That's all right," Janet said, 
"as long as you don't call me Sally'.' 

The girls laughed again, and 
Janet began to relax. They seemed 
just as friendly as the girls at 
church, she thought. She wond- 
dered why she had thought they 
would be different. Probably be- 
cause until she and Dale and the 
children moved here she had lived 
her entire life in a beautiful west- 
ern valley where almost every- 
one she knew shared her own con- 
victions. She had been fearful 
about moving to a new environ- 
ment where she would be sur- 
rounded by people who thought, 
and even spoke, differently, but 
Dale had wanted very much to 
take advantage of the fine oppor- 
tunity his company offered him if 
he would move to New York, so 
she had agreed. The children, and 
Dale, too, had readily made new 
friends in the pleasant suburb 
where they bought a house, but 
Janet, with all the problems of 
getting settled, had not yet had 
much chance to get acquainted. 

Norma was clapping her hands 

"Girls," she said. "I've asked 
Ann Croyden to come today to 
tell us about her adventures in 
Japan while gathering material 
for her new book, but she has 

been delayed, so you can go ahead 
and talk until she arrives." 

Carolyn sighed. "Now there is 
a woman I really envy," she said. 
"Ann Croyden is free as a bird — 
not tied down to a house and 
children as we poor drudges are." 

"Carolyn, here, is our career- 
girl type," Norma said. "Left a 
wonderful job as a junior editor in 
a publishing house to rear a 

"And I've regretted it ever 
since," Carolyn said with a wry 

Janet knew some sort of star- 
tled expression registered on her 
face, because Carolyn said hastily, 
"Don't get me wrong. I love my 
two children. But if it weren't 
for my husband's insisting that 
I stay home until they are both in 
school, I would be back at that 
job tomorrow. I get so sick and 
tired of cooking and cleaning and 
saying nothing more intelligent 
all day than Tut on your shoes.' 
Being a housewife is such an un- 
rewarding, uncreative job." 

"Oh, I disagree," Janet said, 
surprised at herself for speaking 
so forcefully. 

"Oh?" Carolyn said, with an 
amused smile. "Tell us more." 

Janet's face flushed as she felt 
all eyes upon her. She swallowed 
and went on valiantly. "It's just 
that I don't think it has to be 
uncreative and unrewarding. In 
the first place, I like to call my- 
self a 'homemaker.' Adds a little 
dignity, don't you think?" 

She smiled brightly at the as- 
sembled girls and was reassured to 
see answering smiles on several 
faces. "What is any more creative 
than making a lovely home?" 
she went on. "You can use any 
talent you have to help make it 


May 1968 

a place you and your husband 
and children will enjoy and be 
proud of. And I don't think there 
is anything more creative and 
rewarding than teaching and 
guiding your children and watch- 
ing them develop. As for cooking, 
it can be as creative as you make 
it, and even cleaning is not so 
bad if you approach it right." 

Carolyn was watching her with 
something very close to scorn 
on her face. "Well, if it isn't Little 
Mrs. Sunshine herself," she said 
softly. There was a titter from 
somewhere in the otherwise quiet 

w anet could feel her face flam- 
ing. "Oh, I don't mean it's all 
roses," she said. "There are times 
when I would like to get away 
for awhile, and other times when 
I yearn to get back into teaching. 
Maybe I will when my family is 
grown. But right now I wouldn't 
trade my very important and 
satisfying role of being a home- 
maker for any other job in the 

Janet looked hopefully around 
the room, waiting for someone to 
say, "That's right," or "I feel the 
same way." But no one spoke un- 
til Carolyn shrugged and said, 
"Every woman to her own tastes." 

Janet was thankful that Ann 
Croyden arrived just then. In 
the ensuing bustle everyone else 
seemed to have forgotten the 
little exchange between her and 
Carolyn, but it burned bright in 
Janet's mind. Why had she spoken 
so strongly? She had branded 
herself as such a domestic little 
homebody that certainly these 
more sophisticated young women 
would want nothing further to do 
with her. Perhaps she had been 

right in the first place. Perhaps 
they were different. Or was it she 
who was different? 

She didn't hear much of Ann 
Croyden's lecture. She decided 
she would stay after the meeting 
and tell Norma that she didn't 
think she could come any more. 

But after the other girls had 
gone, murmuring polite things, 
such as "Nice to have you in the 
club, Janet," it was Norma who 
spoke first. 

"You'll get used to Carolyn, 
Janet," she said. "She's really 
very nice, but she does have a 
sharp tongue." 

"I'm sorry I made a fool of 
myself," Janet said. 

Norma shook her head. "You 
didn't. We have all had tiffs with 
Carolyn. Actually, most of us 
agree with you, but I guess no one 
spoke up because we didn't want 
to get Carolyn started on her 
favorite subject — the down- 
trodden housewife." Norma 
paused to smile, then went on. 
"I guess there is a little of Caro- 
lyn in all of us, but for the most 
part we are a pretty happy 

Janet had the feeling that 
she and Norma would become 
very good friends. "You don't 
know how much better you have 
made me feel," she said. 

"I'm sure you will like our 
group," Norma said, "and I'm 
sure they like you. Carolyn may 
needle you for awhile, but try 
not to let it bother you." 

But it did bother Janet, es- 
pecially when Carolyn started 
calling her "The Happy Home- 
maker" whenever they met. "Well, 
how is the Happy Homemaker to- 
day," she asked when they ran 
into each other in the super- 


The Happy Homemaker 

market. At the next meeting of 
the Neighborhood Club, she 
said, "Let's have a happy 
thought for the day from our 
Happy Homemaker." Each time 
Janet just smiled, although she 
felt distinctly uncomfortable. If 
it hadn't been for the friendliness 
of the other girls, she would have 
withdrawn from the club. 

Otic day she caught a glimpse 
of the inner Carolyn, and it made 
her hopeful that they might even- 
tually become friends. Carolyn 
came over to get her daughter, 
Peggy, who had become the very 
best friend of Janet's Karen. 
Janet was making cookies with 
the enthusiastic but messy help 
of the two four-year-old girls. 

"Peggy," Carolyn said as Janet 
invited her into the kitchen, "what 
a mess you're making." v 

"That's all right," Janet said. 
"We are all having fun doing it." 

"Mama," Peggy said, "I made 
this my very own self." With 
great pride she held up a man- 
gled cookie. 

"How nice," Carolyn said. "If 
you stay around here long enough 
maybe you'll learn something 
useful." She watched as Peggy 
and Karen rolled and cut more 

"Why don't you roll out a 
few?" Janet invited, offering a 
rolling pin. 

"I really have to get home and 
thaw out some dinner for Jack," 
Carolyn said. "Besides, I'm all 
thumbs when it comes to baking. 
My mother taught me how to 
handle sculptor's clay, but we 
never did get around to cookie 
dough." Her tone was almost 

"It's easy," Janet said, handing 

her a piece of dough. "Just try it." 

So, for the next half hour, 
until Carolyn remembered she 
should be home "thawing out 
dinner," she rolled and cut 
fancy-shaped cookies. 

Janet felt strongly that the 
episode might have established 
some basis for understanding 
between them, but a week later, 
at the next meeting of the Neigh- 
borhood Club, she was again 
scorched by Carolyn's caustic 

"What is the latest goody from 
the oven of the Happy Home- 
maker?" Carolyn asked as Janet 

Janet smiled at her. "As a mat- 
ter of fact, I just took a batch of 
bread from the oven." 

"Such thrift," Carolyn mur- 

"I don't do it all the time," 
Janet replied, wishing that she 
didn't always feel so apologetic 
around Carolyn. "But this morn- 
ing I wanted to try out a recipe I 
learned at Relief Society." 

"At where?" Carolyn said, 
obviously amused. 

Janet wished she hadn't men- 
tioned Relief Society. Carolyn 
was sure to make some sarcastic 
remark about it. Well, Janet just 
wouldn't give her the chance. It 
was about time she stopped being 
defensive about her life. 

"At Relief Society," she re- 
peated cheerfully, then went on 
to explain a little about what it 
was. "I wish you woujd all come 
with me to a meeting some day. 
You would be surprised what you 
can learn there. Why, you might 
even learn to quilt." 

"Quilt?" said Marcie Edwards. 
"I thought that went out with 
great-grandma. " 


May 1968 

"It's fun," Janet insisted. Then, 
on an impulse, she added, "Let me 
be the hostess at our next meet- 
ing and we'll have an old- 
fashioned quilting bee." 

"Sounds fun," Norma said. 
"That's something we certainly 
haven't done before." 

"For an encore we'll make lye 
soap," Carolyn said. 

^J espite Carolyn's sarcasm, 
Janet was happy as she made the 
preparations for the quilting bee. 
She asked Sister Thompson, an 
elderly widow in the ward, if she 
would come over and teach the 
girls to quilt. Sister Thompson 
was thrilled to be of service. 

"Let's piece a Texas Star," 
she said. "No, let's make it some- 
thing simple so they will feel free 
to make mistakes." Happily she 
set to work, with Janet's frequent 
help, to put together a colorful 
top. On the day before the meet- 
ing she brought the complete 
top and her frames to Janet's 
house to set them up. 

"I'm really looking forward to 
this," she said. 

"So am I," said Janet. She 
planned to make it as much as 
possible like the quilting bees 
her mother had sometimes held. 
For lunch she was going to serve 
fried chicken and fresh-baked 
bread, as her mother had done. 

It was while she was at the 
supermarket purchasing the 
chickens that she heard her name 
mentioned from the other side 
of a canned foods shelf. 

"Are you going to the meeting 
at Janet's tomorrow?" The voice 
was Norma's. 

The answering voice was un- 
mistakably Carolyn's. "I guess 

I'll go, just for laughs. A quilting 
bee — can you imagine?" 

Norma spoke again. "She's 
such a quaint little thing." 

Quaint! So that's what they 
thought of her. Quaint Old- 
fashioned. Peculiar. Strictly for 
laughs. She had known from the 
very first that she didn't fit in 
with that group. She would never 
be anything more to them than 
the quaint little thing who lived 
in Sally Mason's house. 

Quickly Janet paid for her 
chickens and left the store. She 
wanted to go home and hide. 
She would call all the girls and 
say she was ill and couldn't hold 
the meeting. 

But when she got home and 
saw all the preparations Sister 
Thompson had made, she knew 
she would have to go through with 

She forced herself to be cordial 
the next morning as the girls 
arrived. They squealed with 
pleasure over the pretty quilt 
top, and under Sister Thompson's 
direction they began to sew with 
enthusiasm. Janet waited for 
Carolyn's inevitable sarcasm, 
but it didn't come. In fact, Caro- 
lyn was strangely subdued as she 
sat there stitching the bright 
squares. However, everyone else 
was talkative. 

"Isn't this fun," said Marcie 
Edwards, "to have a meeting 
where we can do something and 
talk, too?" 

"Sit down and sew with us," 
Norma said. "You've been work- 
ing in that kitchen all morning." 

"Can't now," Janet said. "I'm 
all ready to serve lunch." 

The lunch received even higher 
compliments than the quilt. 

"Oh, my diet," moaned Eva 


The Happy Homemaker 

Rankin. "But I don't care." She 
took another slice of bread. 

Even Carolyn was compli- 
mentary. "Every home should 
smell of fresh-baked bread," she 

The girls stayed on until it 
was time for their children to 
come from school. 

"Let's do it again sometime," 
Marcie Edwards said as she went 
out of the door. "I'd like to make 
a quilt for my boy's bed." 

Carolyn was still quiet as she 
left, but she thanked Janet po- 

Norma was more effusive. "It's 
so wonderful to have you with 
us," she said, giving Janet a little 
hug. "You're such a quaint little 
thing, and so refreshing to have 

Quaint again. Janet knew now 
that it was a compliment. She 
returned Norma's hug, and smiled 
happily after the departing girls. 
The quilting bee had been a suc- 
cess, and Carolyn had not made 
a single sarcastic remark. At 
least not yet. 

It was several days later that 
Carolyn came by and asked if 
she could come in and talk for a 
few minutes. 

Surprised, Janet said, "Cer- 
tainly. Come on into the kitchen. 
I always seem to be baking when 
you come. Today it's pies." 

"I like being in your kitchen," 
Carolyn said. "It seems so cozy." 

Janet smiled. "My mother al- 
ways said the kitchen is the heart 
of the home." 

"In my home it's been a pretty 
cold heart," Carolyn said thought- 
fully. "But after your quilting 
bee the other day, I went home 
and baked some cookies. Thought 
I would see if I could make my 
house smell as homey as yours. 
I let Peggy and David help. We 
were still at it when Jack came 
home, and he joined right in. 
I don't know when we have felt 
so close, so much like a family. 
We almost starved before we fi- 
nally got around to thawing our 
dinner. Davie asked why couldn't 
we do something like that more 
often, so we have." 

May 1968 

Janet opened her mouth to 
say something, but Carolyn held 
up her hand. "Let me finish before 
I start blubbering or something. 
Anyway, it is gradually dawning 
on me how precious my family is 
and how much we can enjoy each 
other. Those first cookies weren't 
very good — although the chil- 
dren thought they were wonderful 
— but I'll keep trying. You know, 
Janet, I may even turn into a . . . 
a . . . . 

"Happy Homemaker," Janet 
said, laughing. 

Carolyn's face reddened just a 
little, but she grinned. "Exactly. 
Oh, I'll still probably go back to 
work in a year or two, but maybe 
in the meantime I can begin to 
establish the kind of a home I 
would like my children to remem- 
ber. I think things started coming 
clear at your quilting bee." 

Janet was surprised. "The 
quilting bee?" 

Carolyn nodded. "I came pre- 
pared to be sarcastic about it, but 
somehow, when we got started, 

it seemed like such a ... a ... ." 
Carolyn paused, searching for 
the right word, "such a womanly 
thing to be doing, the sort of 
thing our great-grandmothers did 
back in the days when they 
created homes out of the wilder- 
ness. Your home has that same 
kind of warmth and welcoming 
homeyness that I imagine theirs 
had. But there is something more 
than that. A lot of the warmth 
comes from you, yourself — from 
some inner contentment or seren- 
ity that even my sarcasm couldn't 
reach. What is it, Janet, that 
makes your life so different from 

Suddenly Janet was terribly 
grateful that events had brought 
her to this place and into con- 
tact with this young woman. Si- 
lently she prayed that she might 
say the right things. 

"Carolyn," she began, "in order 
to start answering your question, 
I'm going to ask you two ques- 
tions. We call them 'The Golden 
Questions'. . . ." 


May is the month 
One thinks of children 
For they, too, are a prelude 
To summer. They are down-young 
^And soft to the touch, 

Pink to the rejuvenating eye. 

One sees Maypoles being braided; 
And bare toes curling in sand, 
Damp at the shore, warm 
In the wide roads of youth. 

One sees oneself 

As a child again 

Climbing into the apple boughs; 

Walking the paths, threaded 

Between poplars, arching over 

Quibbling-voiced stream waters. 

One feels warmth returning 
Like breath, like life itself 
Reaching its fulfillment. 

May is the month 
One thinks of children, 
And becomes a child again. 

— Christie Lund Coles 


Ramona W. Cannon 

Ida Jensen Romney, wife of Elder Marion G. Romney of the Council of the Twelve of The 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, was honored in February by the Associated 
Women Students of Ricks College, Rexburg, Idaho, for her outstanding service to youth, 
as a teacher, and as a devoted wife, mother, and grandmother. Mrs. Romney, as Miss 
Jensen, was a teacher of English at Ricks College, when she met Elder Romney. In her 
address to the students, after accepting the award, Mrs. Romney advised the girls to 
stay close to the principles taught them at Ricks College, by their parents, and by the 

Ruth Heffner, Quinter, Kansas, is partner with her husband Frank Heffner in "Wagons 
Ho!" a unique enterprise that takes people on authentic, covered-wagon journeys. 
Their journeys follow closely the historic Smoky Hill Trail, along which the pioneer 
wagons rolled a century ago. All summer long the Heffners run their wagon trains, 
with Frank as wagonmaster, Ruth as hostess, son David as wrangler, and daughter 
Ruth playing the accordion by the campfires at night. 

Joy Courtney, age twenty-five, formerly of Vicksburg, Mississippi, is a bush pilot, flying 
commercial tourist planes out of Dar Es Salaam, Tanzania, Africa. She has logged 
3,000 hours of accident-free flying. 

Rosemary Ryan, who lives in Toorak, an exclusive suburb of Melbourne, Australia, 
has recently been honored with a special exhibition of her paintings at the South 
Yarra Gallery. Her specialty is painting with spray guns on large canvases, and touch- 
ing up the details of the paintings with small brushes. She has exhibited five times 
in Melbourne, and many times in other Australian cities. 

Women in the United States Forest Service are enjoying a variety of challenging and 
remunerative careers. Administrative opportunities include financial management, 
personnel management, computer programming, writing, and editing. Other oppor- 
tunities are in the fields of forest recreation, range conservation, landscape architecture, 
and engineering. Occupational titles include plant physiologist, physicist, chemist, 
botanist, wild-life biologist, economist, systems analyst, and forest products tech- 

Celestine Sibley's book, A Place Called Sweet Apple, relates the deep joy and quiet secu- 
rity which came to her in a cabin in the hills of Georgia. An Atlanta newspaperwoman, 
Miss Sibley notes the small, beautiful events which reward one who seeks simplicity in 
her life and in her surrounding's. A number of unusual recipes are included, as well as 
practical suggestions for making a cabin or a small house into a home. 

Abbie Rees Madsen, American Fork, Utah, a contributor to the Relief Society Magazine, 
won honorable mention in the Writer's Digest poetry contest for 1968, for her poem 
"Rootbound." Dee Sanford, Spanish Fork, Utah (former president of the League of Utah 
Writers), received honorable mention for her poem "The Broken Harness." More than 
3,000 poems were entered in the contest. 



Volume 55 

Belle S. Spafford, President 
Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor 
Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor 
Evon W. Peterson, Secretary-Treasurer 

The Future of Relief Society 

■ The annual report for Relief Society published in the April issue of 
the Magazine reveals, through impressive figures, the present strength 
of the Society— its great size, its wide geographic scope, its vast hu- 
manitarian services, the extent of its educational activities, the volume 
of its leadership. 

As we ponder the growth, the influence, and power of Relief Society 
today, we marvel at what has been achieved in a period of a little 
more than one and one quarter centuries. It is but natural that we 
should ask, "What will it be in another hundred years? Can its rate of 
growth be maintained? Can it extend itself into ever-widening areas of 
service? Can it continue to function on an ever-enlarging scale in 
harmony with its original purposes and procedures?" It is but natural 
for us to ask, "Can the women of the Church keep pace with the growth 
and expansion of the Society and maintain the same high standards 
of performance? What is the future of Relief Society? What will it be 

It is true, generally speaking, that women's organizations do not per- 
sist over long periods of time. They are founded in the interest of some 
specific cause or have some special purpose. When the goals for which 
they were created are realized, they then slowly disintegrate, die out, 
or are dissolved, since the need for them no longer exists. 

This will not be so with Relief Society. Time will not erase the need 
for it, nor will the purposes for which it was established cease to exist. 
Its goals are of an eternal nature; its founding and its mission are 
according to God's will. 

Relief Society is the great women's organization of The Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints— a companion organization to the 
priesthood. Where there is an organized ward or branch of the Church 
with a readiness for a Relief Society, there we find a priesthood- 
organized Society. This has been so since the day when, through revel- 
ation from the Lord, the Prophet Joseph Smith organized the sisters, 
calling their society "The Female Relief Society of Nauvoo." Relief 


General Board 


Anna B. Hart 
Edith S. Elliott 
Florence J. Madsen 
Leone G. Layton 
Blanche B. Stoddard 
Aleine M. Young 
Alberta H. Christensen 
Mildred B. Eyring 
Edith P. Backman 
Winniefred S. Manwaring 
Elna P. Haymond 
Mary R. Young 
Mary V. Cameron 

Afton W. Hunt 
Elsa T. Peterson 
Fanny S. Kienitz 
Elizabeth B. Winters 
Jennie R. Scott 
Alice L. Wilkinson 
Irene W. Buehner 
Irene C. Lloyd 
Hazel S. Love 
Fawn H. Sharp 
Celestia J. Taylor 
Anne R. Gledhill 
Belva B. Ashton 
Zola J. McGhie 
Oa J. Cannon 

Lila B. Walch 
Lenore C. Gundersen 
Marjorie C. Pingree 
Darlene C. Dedekind 
Edythe K. Watson 
Ellen N. Barnes 
Kathryn S. Gilbert 
Verda F. Burton 
Myrtle R. Olson 
Alice C. Smith 
Lucile P. Peterson 
Elaine B. Curtis 
Zelma R. West 
Leanor J. Brown 
Reba C. Aldous 

Societies will continue in the years ahead to be organized wherever 
there is a ward or branch of the Church. 
President Joseph F. Smith has said: 

The Kingdom of God is here to grow, to spread abroad, to take root in the earth, 
and to abide where the Lord has planted it by his own power and his own word in the 
earth, never more to be destroyed nor to cease, but to continue until the purposes of 
the Almighty shall be accomplished. 

The Kingdom of God and the work of the Lord will spread more and more; it will 
progress more rapidly in the world in the future than it has done in the past. The Lord 
has said it, and the Spirit beareth record. (Gospel Doctrine, page 92.) 

As the work of the Lord progresses in accordance with the predic- 
tions of his prophets, the work of Relief Society, also, will progress for, 
indeed, Relief Society is the medium through which the organized work 
to be performed by women for the Church is to be done. 

Relief Society is established upon principles of truth and righteous- 
ness. It is priesthood directed. It will not disintegrate, die out, nor be 
dissolved. Its purposes will endure. It will continue to function in be- 
half of womankind and the Church until the Lord shall say of it, "Its 
work is accomplished." 

Nor do we need to fear that the sisters of tomorrow will not be 
equal to the increased tasks. The Lord will raise up great women 
leaders and qualify them for the work. He will reveal, through his 
prophets, the ways whereby the growing and expanding work may be 

Those of us who stand today among that select body of women who 
make up the Relief Society membership, have just cause to rejoice 
in the blessings that have given us our present strength. Let us also 
rejoice in the knowledge that we have a part in the glorious and endur- 
ing future of Relief Society. The strength of our testimonies, the qual- 
ity of our service, the example of our lives, the convictions of the divine 
mission of Relief Society which we pass on to our children, will be firm 
stepping stones on which sisters of tomorrow may walk in advancing 
the work and meeting its every requirement. — B.S.S. 


Cleone Eccles Resigns From 
Society General Board 

General Board members and sisters throughout the Church regret 
the resignation of Cleone Rich Eccles from the General Board, as 
of February 21, 1968. She has served on the General Board since 
January 15, 1964. During this time she rendered outstanding service 
to Relief Society. 

She has ably served on the Music Committee, where her own 
musical talents and her liberal educational background rendered 
her contribution of great worth. She was chairman of the Special 
Programs Committee at the time of her resignation. In addition, 
she has fulfilled many speaking engagements and served at con- 
ferences both at home and abroad where her sweet, refined presence 
and wise counsel have been greatly appreciated. 

Sister Eccles came to the General Board after having served in 
many responsible stake and ward positions in Relief Society and 
other auxiliaries of the Church. She possesses a great capacity for 
sympathetic understanding, stemming partly from her experiences 
of rearing a family of six children. She herself was reared in a fam- 
ily where Relief Society was held in highest regard, as her mother 
served as president of Mount Ogden Stake Relief Society for 
twenty-three years. 

The united love of the board goes with Sister Eccles. Her service 
to Relief Society will stand as a memorial to her in the faithful 
service she has rendered. On behalf of all Relief Society sisters, 
love and appreciation are extended to Sister Eccles. May she find 
much happiness in her future endeavors, and may Relief Society 
continue to be a joy and a fulfillment to her. 

Plays Wanted 

WANTED! NEW MIA PLAYS! The MIA Drama Commitee is now 
reading short and long plays for inclusion in a new play book. 
Plays pertaining to all women-and-girl casts are especially in- 
vited. They should be written for family audiences and adhere 
to LDS standards. Publication and royalty rights will be pur- 
chased for all plays accepted by the committee. Plays, in their 
proper form, are to be submitted to MIA Drama Committee, 
79 South State Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. 


to the Field 


A new time has been adopted for the Relief Society Poem Contest and the 
Relief Society Short Story Contest. Formerly the announcements appeared each year 
in the May issue of the Magazine. Beginning in 1968, the contests will open in August, 
and the August issue will contain the rules for submitting entries. The contests will 
close in November, and the three prize-winning poems, as well as the three prize- 
winning stories, will be published in the April 1969 issue of the Magazine. 

Reflections on Being a Home Mother 

Josephine H. Beck 

A home mother is what I call myself, because that is what I am striving to be 
—a mother at home. 

I'm a mother with precious memories of a mother who was always home 
when I came home. Always, I could look back and wave goodbye to her as I 
went forth to perform my daily tasks. Whenever I needed comfort or reassurance, 
she was there, and I never went away "heart-hungry." Time or loss of taste could 
never dim my memory of wonderful fragrant bread baking, or the aroma of chili 
sauce on the autumn air. 

So that is what I choose to be— a home mother, and I sincerely hope my 
children, in their every need, will find me available when they need my help or 
encouragement in these trying days of growing up. 


In summer, it seems, they always loiter long. . . . 
A rose to pick— the bridge to cross— a sunset's glow. 
But in wintertime their pace is fleet and swift. 
What fun to run the length of lane in drifted snow! 

And oh, the thrill to find the waiting letter there— 

The Christmas card, the valentine, a child's first scrawl. 

And always always the words most waited for: 

"We are all just fine." "We miss you so." 

"God bless you all." 

Alda L. Brown 






Amy Giles Bond 

■ My dear daughter, you say 
you can't understand why the 
Lord has sent so much illness, 
heartache, and sorrow into my 
life. With the help of the Lord 
I shall try to give you my answer 
to your question. 

I won't say I haven't asked 
myself this same question, be- 
cause I have asked it, many 
times. As I understand it, life 
was never meant to be filled with 
only good things and good hap- 
penings. We were sent into this 
world to taste the bitter to know 
the sweet; if we only tasted the 
sweet, how could we really ap- 
preciate it, unless we have par- 
taken of some bitterness? 

There are some days that 
come along that are so filled 
with sorrow and heartache we 
feel we won't be able to accept 
them. These experiences are 
similar to the darkness of night, 
but before long we see the rosy 
light of dawn as darkness turns 
into light. It is when light re- 
turns that we know we have but 
passed through another period 
in our preparation to return to 
our Father in heaven. How we 

accepted and reacted to the ex- 
perience just passed through will 
determine how well we are pre- 
paring ourselves for the greatest 
of all experiences. 

These things we are called 
upon to bear are not sent to us 
by way of punishment by the 
Lord, but to give us greater 
strength to overcome all things; 
where much is given, in knowledge 
or anything else, much more is 
expected of us, and the way was 
never meant to be easy. 

Each day I pray for strength 
to accept and face whatever may 
come that day, and, dear, if we 
have faith, the Lord does bless 
us with an inner strength to 
help us when we feel we can 
bear no more. 

The fact that I have been 
called upon to suffer a great deal 
physically bothers you, also, and 
you say you don't think a just 
God would do this to me. I hope 
I can impart to you my feelings 
concerning this. There have been 
times that I, too, have asked why, 
but I think I know the answer. 
Each time I have been ill some 
good has come from it; I have 


Answer to My Daughter 

learned something new about 
life that I never knew before, or, 
sometimes, even understood. 

Through illness, I have gained 
a greater insight into the lives 
and feelings of others. I have 
learned to have sympathy, com- 
passion, and empathy. Life, it- 
self, has taken on new meaning 
for me. I am learning to choose 
the important things and not to 
clutter up my life with things 
that don't really matter, such as 
false pride and trying to keep 
up with the Joneses. There was a 
time when these meant quite a 
bit to me, but I have re-evaluated 
so many things. I still have to 
overcome being overanxious and 

I must still learn to be more 

Being ill so much has opened 
up new avenues of self-expression 
for me, and for this I am truly 
grateful. And despite all the ill- 
ness, pain, and difficulties that 
may have been my lot, I have 
gained two very important 
things, and they are my trust 
and faith in God's goodness to 
me and mine. I am truly blest, 
and, if I do nothing more in life 
than instill in you a desire to 
find, for yourself, the truth of 
these things, I shall not have 
lived in vain. 



I tell you, sister, stop your fear, 
Look out and see that spring is here: 
The birds are building nests again, 
And blossoms glisten in the rain 
That May drops gently on the land. 
Be not afraid, come, hold my hand; 
We two are old, we had our spring, 
For us nightingales did once sing, 
We plucked the rose that for us grew, 
We sipped the lily's morning-dew. 
We took of life what we liked best, 
Now comes the time for us to rest. 
We're links in God's eternal chain, 
We go to sleep, but wake again 
When we are called— so do not fear 
And just be glad that spring is here. 

— Elizabeth Loefler 
Sale, Cheshire, England 


Relief Society -An Awakening 

Linda Ladd 

■ When I started attending Relief Society meetings less than a year 
ago, it was at the urging of a friend and neighbor who is an active mem- 
ber of the Church. I didn't think that I would be the "type" that 
would fit into a ladies Church group, and pictured Relief Society as a 
group of older women sitting around putting fruit in baskets for the 
sick and needy. Most of you realize from that statement that I was 
not a member of the Church. I am still not a baptized member, but 
I hope that soon, even that will be changed. 

My first experience with Relief Society was an awakening. I found 
friendship with the sisters, fellowship with the sisters, and, more 
important, I found out that my Heavenly Father had indeed given 
the sisterhood of this Church something wonderful. 

As time passed I became a frequent, in fact, a regular visitor at the 

meetings. Strange things began to happen to my life — I started con- 
sidering things that I had never given much thought to before. I was 
a person who didn't care for being domestic. I hated to cook, and I 
hated to sew, and most of all I hated to clean house. It didn't bother 
me that my husband would have preferred a good cook and a clean 
house — I wasn't cut out of that mold, and he would just have to 
accept that. 

Thanks to Relief Society, the lessons, and the put-into-action exam- 
ples I saw there, I can say that a drastic change has taken place. 

One day a sister showed us a coat she had made from an old coat 
she had bought for fifty cents. I was absolutely amazed to think that 
things like that were being done in this day and age. I went home that 
day and thought about what I had seen and heard in that meeting 
and decided that I would try sewing. I bought the material and made 


Relief Society -an Awakening 

my baby a dress, a coat, and hat for Easter. What a thrilling experi- 
ence to know that I could create, with my own hands, something of 
value! I never felt such pride, and when I showed my husband the 
coat, the admiration in his eyes was something I will never forget. 

At another meeting, my life changed in a different way. We had a 
talk on home food storage, and canning was discussed at some length. 
Here were women — modern, well-dressed, well-educated women talking 
about the ancient art of canning. I thought, that is not for me, but 
the more I listened, the more I realized that if I were to carry out 
the home food storage plan I would have to can. I didn't do any can- 
ning this season, but I did make forty pints of jam, and believe me, 
that was an accomplishment! Next year I will add some canning to my 
growing list of domestic talents. 

I still don't enjoy cleaning house, but I can honestly say that I am 
trying harder and doing a better job, and I am taking more pride in 
my home each day. I've found that as I take more pride in my home 
and the things connected with it, my husband takes considerable more 
pride in me. I owe this new fulfillment and enrichment of my life to 
Relief Society. When I go each week and see women learning to be 
women, and mothers learning to be mothers, and wives learning to be 
wives and applying what they learn to their daily lives, I thank my 
Heavenly Father that I was fortunate enough to be given the opportu- 
nity of sharing in this wonderful plan. 

For the first time in my life, I have a purpose and I feel that through 
my activities in Relief Society, I am doing some small part to see that 
God's plans are carried out in the way that he would want them to 
be. The things I have learned about the gospel and the specific teach- 
ings of the Church have helped me immeasurably in my life, and 
the patience and understanding that are facts of life with the sisters 
of Relief Society are becoming facts of life in our home. I have far to 
travel, and much to learn, but through this great Church and this 
wonderful organization I have made a beginning. 



White syringa clusters reach 
Toward an azure sky, 
Wafting orange blossom scent 
On zephyrs passing by. 
Nostalgic scene of bridal white 
"Something new, or blue," 
Stirs my heart with happiness, 
Turns my thoughts to you. 
Loveliness is memory filled— 
White syringa— perfume spilled. 

— Gladys Hesser Burnham 


Betty Lou Martin Smith 

■ It was a windy March morn- 
ing as Clare Hopkins slowly 
turned her car into the lane 
that led to their cozy farmhouse. 
She always felt a feeling of 
warmth as she gazed upon the 
land that encircled their home. 
They had worked hard to make 
the land produce, and now they 
could finally sit back and feel 
that they had accomplished 
something of worth. 

Clare pulled the car to a stop 
in front of the garage. Putting 
her parcels under her arm, she 
walked toward the back door 
leading into the kitchen. As she 
walked, she turned and looked 
at their old home which still 
stood behind their new house. 
They had planned to tear it 
down last year, but, somehow, 
they just hadn't found the time. 
Clare dreaded the thought of 
tearing down the old structure. 
Often, when she was feeling es- 

pecially blue, she would walk into 
the house, going from room to 
room, remembering times in the 
past. Even though they had 
lived in their new home over a 
year, she didn't feel the security 
that she had had in the other 
house. Possibly that was why 
she didn't want the other place 
torn down. Oh, well, she thought 
as she set her packages on the 
kitchen table, Rob wants to use 
the lumber for repairing sheds 
on the farm. I might as well get 
used to the idea. 

Supper would be late that 
night, as Rob had to go into 
town during the afternoon for 
supplies. Clare usually had their 
evening meal planned in advance, 
however, this particular night 
she hadn't even thought about 
what she would feed Rob when 
he arrived home. 

The sun's fading light cast 
weird shadows in the living room. 


Hand in Hand 

Clare shivered and pulled her 
sweater more tightly about her. 
Lately, she had not been able 
to still the growing feeling of dis- 
contentment within her. She 
had prayed about the strange 
feeling of uneasiness and discon- 
tent that was taking hold of her; 
she had gone to her Church 
meetings faithfully, but she 
could not find the answer. 
Thinking back over their life 
together, she knew Rob had 
been a devoted husband, kind 
and considerate, never once tak- 
ing her for granted. Why did she 
feel this way? 

Also, this past week there had 
been the dreams. They were al- 
most identical in content. Night 
after night, she would dream 
that she was in a garden, and it 
was beautiful and green with a 
little stream running close by. 
There were flowers growing 
about, and the sight was breath- 
taking. But, most disturbing to 
her, were the happy voices, the 
sounds of children laughing 
and playing. And then suddenly 
they were all around her, calling 
her "Mother." Clare would 
awaken with a start, and the 
darkness would seem terrible 
and bleak. 

Clare walked listlessly from 
room to room, tidying things as 
she went. She paused in front of 
her dressing table mirror. Her 
reflection stared back at her, 
dull and uncaring. The years had 
not dimmed the delicate brunette 
beauty, although her hair was 
well flecked with gray. Her eyes 
still had the same gentleness, 
and her skin was softly lined. 

Rob's pick-up truck pulled to 
a halt in the driveway and Clare 
went to the door to meet him. 

"For a minute I didn't think 
you were home. What are you 
doing sitting in the dark?" Rob 
smiled affectionately at his wife. 

Clare responded, trying to 
make her voice sound light. "I 
was enjoying sitting in the dark. 
I am afraid I haven't even 
started supper as yet, dear. I 
know that you are hungry." 

"That's fine dear. Take your 
time. I think that I would like 
to read the paper first, anyway. 
Oh, by the way, I see that some- 
one is living on the old Carlson 
farm. I understand that their 
daughter Midge and her hus- 
band Ralph Blake have come 
back and plan to live there. That 
means that we will have some 
close neighbors again after all 
this time." 

"I wonder why they came 
back here. I thought that she 
enjoyed living in the city." Clare 
was surprised. "I have never met 
her. She got married and moved 
away from home before the 
Carlsons bought the farm. I 
imagine it will be quite an ad- 
justment for her." 

"Talk around town is that 
they wanted to rear their family 
in the country. Her husband will 
commute back and forth to 
work." Rob picked up the paper. 
"We should pay them a visit 
very soon and make them wel- 

A stinging feeling went 
through Clare, as though a knife 
were piercing her heart. After 
all this time, whenever she 
heard anyone speak of their chil- 
dren, she could not get over the 
hurt. Their home had never been 
blessed with children. She and 
Rob had had bestowed upon 
them health, good friends, and 


May 1968 

many physical comforts in life; 
however, the one blessing that 
Clare had wanted most had never 
been granted. At one time they 
had talked of adopting a child, 
but it had only been talk. The 
years had moved ahead and 
Clare had plunged herself deep 
into her work. Then it was too 

"How many children do the 
Blakes have, Rob?" Clare tried 
to sound unconcerned. 

"Three or four," Rob re- 
sponded. "Is supper about 

It snowed on and off the next 
day, and Clare busied herself 
about the house. Rob had men- 
tioned calling on the Blakes 
that day, but Clare found an ex- 
cuse. Rob didn't question it. 
The snow was piling up outside, 
one of those freak March storms 
as winter makes its last stand. 
The day went by as so many 
others had for Clare. That eve- 
ning Rob suggested that she 
make a batch of cookies, and 
they would take them over to 
Midge Blake the next day. This 
time Clare did not make an ex- 
cuse. It would give her some- 
thing to do tomorrow, she 

"It's a beautiful morning, 
Clare. Good to see the sun 
again." Rob had just come in from 
the barn. "Plenty nippy out- 
side, though," he added. 

Clare paused, "I haven't even 
been outside yet. It's too cozy 
in here to go out unless you 
really have to." 

Rob put his arm about his 
wife. "I see that you took my 
suggestion, baking cookies for our 
new neighbors." 

"Yes, I was just starting. We 

can take them over after lunch 
if you'd like, dear." 

A loud knock at the back door 
interrupted Clare. Hurriedly, she 
opened the door. Standing there 
with flushed cheeks and di- 
sheveled, dark hair was a young 
woman in her early thirties. 
Clare noted that she hadn't even 
buttoned her coat. She appeared 
to have been running. 

"I'm Midge Carlson— Blake," 
she spoke out of breath. "My lit- 
tle boy slipped and fell on the 
back steps. I'm afraid that he 
has broken his arm. My husband 
has taken the car to work, and 
I can't get the old truck started. 
Would you please help me? I 
ran all the way over here." 

"Of course." Rob had his coat 
and boots practically on. "I'll 
take you into town." 

"Mrs. Hopkins, my baby is 
asleep. Could I impose upon you 
to stay with him while we go? 
Two of my children are in school. 
If they have to X-ray and set my 
boy's arm, I am afraid it will be 
too long for me to take the 
baby with me. Besides my other 
children only go to school half 
a day today. I wouldn't want 
them to come home to an empty 

Clare hesitated only a mo- 
ment. "I'll be glad to." 

I he Blake house was slightly 
run-down, but it was neat and 
clean. It had been so long since 
anyone had lived in it that it 
couldn't help being a little 
shabby. Clare helped Midge wrap 
the small boy in a blanket. His 
face was tear-stained, but they 
had found him sitting bravely 
on the couch where Midge had 
left him. 


Hand in Hand 

"See, Mommy hurried real 
fast as she said she would, didn't 
she?" Midge gently brushed the 
tears from the boy's eyes. "They 
were supposed to connect the 
telephone today. I couldn't even 
call for help." 

The moment had come that 
Clare had been dreading. Softly 
she tiptoed into the bedroom 
where the baby lay sleeping. 
Peering down into the crib to 
make certain the baby was all 
right, Clare found two big brown 
eyes peering right back at her. 

"You're not supposed to be 
awake now." Clare spoke quietly, 
not wanting to alarm the baby 
who had so suddenly been con- 
fronted by a stranger. Slowly 
she picked up the child and 
found her way to the kitchen 
for the baby's bottle. 

"What a beautiful child you 
are, my little one." Clare rocked 
him gently. The baby bore a de- 
finite resemblance to his mother. 
Thick, curly, brown hair made 
the fair skin seem fairer. 

It had been so long since 
Clare had held a baby in her 
arms that at first she hardly 
knew what to do, and then final- 
ly, seemingly by instinct, she 
relaxed and cuddled the baby 

close to her, humming softly. 
The baby yawned contentedly 
and went back to sleep. "I don't 
want to put you down, but I 
had better." 

Clare had no sooner put the 
baby in his crib and left the 
bedroom door slightly ajar than 
two bouncing children ran inside 
the house. 

"We're home, Mom," the boy 
called and then stopped, startled 
to see Clare. 

"Where is our mother?" the 
girl asked, obviously upset. 

"Don't be alarmed, children," 
Clare smiled. "I'm Mrs. Hopkins. 
We live in the house down the 
road. Davey had a little accident 
this morning, and we think that 
he may have broken his arm. 
Mr. Hopkins took your mother 
and Davey to the doctor. I don't 
know how long they will be. I 
am going to stay with you and 
the baby until they get home." 

"Poor Davey," the little girl 
remarked. "He is always falling 

"Take your coats off, children, 
and we'll go into the kitchen and 
see if we can find something for 
your lunch." 

"I'm starved," the boy an- 
swered as he flung his coat into 
a chair. 

"Chris, you know what 
Mother told you about your 
hanging up your coat," the little 
girl replied indignantly. 

Chris obliged. "Okay, okay." 

Clare had never been so bom- 
barded by questions and an- 
swers and stories in her entire 
life. She felt that she had been 
given the whole life history of 
the Blakes, right down to their 
dog Trixie and their cat Spot. 

"Chris," Carol called out, an- 


May 1968 

noyed. "You still haven't hung 
your coat up." 

Clare smiled to herself. "Never 
mind, Carol. Just for today I will 
hang it up. This must be the 

The door stuck slightly as 
Clare pulled it open. On each 
side of the closet were places to 
hang coats. However, in the 
center there were shelves with 
many books on them, obviously 
old Church volumes. 

"My goodness, you have a lot 
of books in here." 

"They were Grandma and 
Grandpa Carlson's," Chris an- 

She picked up one of the large 
volumes and began to leaf 
through the pages, reading an 
occasional paragraph, scanning 
the columns. Carol and Chris 
had gone into the kitchen and 
she could hear them talking. It 
was past time for their lunch. 

Hurriedly, she turned another 
page and glanced at the quota- 
tion from an address by Brigham 
Young: "Let me say here a word 
to console the feelings and hearts 
of all who belong to this Church. 
Many of the sisters grieve be- 
cause they are not blessed with 

The words must have been 
written for her. Surely she had 
grieved. She had been denied the 
blessing of children. The dear, 
sweet voices coming to her from 
the other room — those voices be- 
longed to another woman's chil- 
dren. Clare picked up a slip of 
paper to mark her place in the 

In the kitchen Carol and Chris 
were seated at the table, looking 
at their empty plates which 
Clare had put on the table. She 

went to the stove and stirred the 
steaming tomato soup and 
poured it into the bowls. She cut 
the sandwiches into triangles and 
filled the glasses with milk. Small 
hands reached for the food. 
Clare touched Carol's braided 
hair. She smoothed the ribbon 
bow. Chris was breaking up his 
sandwich and soaking it in his 
soup. Clare watched his chubby 
fingers moving back and forth. 
Again she realized her loss — 
how much of the beauty and 
blessings she had been denied. 

She turned back to the bed- 
room and picked up the book 
again, reading slowly, almost 
measuring the words. "You will 
see the time when you will have 
children . . . around you. If you 
are faithful to your covenants, 
you will be mothers of nations. 

Clare looked at the baby in 
the crib. He was awakening from 
his nap, his eyes opened wide, 
and he waved his hands. What a 
privilege it was to be with these 

Again she turned to the book, 
to the words that spoke directly 
to her. "Be faithful, and if you 
are not blest with children in 
this time, you will be here- 
after " 

It was three o'clock before Rob 
and Midge returned. Rob carried 
the pale child into the house 
and laid him carefully upon the 

"It was broken, all right, 
Clare, but he was a real trooper. 
The doctor commented on how 
brave he was." Rob patted the 
boy's head tenderly. 

For the first time in all the 
long years, Clare realized how 
Rob must have wanted a son of 


Hand in Hand 

his own. She had thought that 
she was alone in her heartache. 
Now she knew that Rob, too, 
must have shared her sorrow, al- 
though he didn't show it. How 
God works in mysterious ways. 
She had prayed so long to be 
relieved of her discontentment 
and bitterness, and in only a few 
hours it had melted away. Quite 
by accident she had found the 
books, and read the passage, 
and from that moment on she 
had felt herself being restored at 

"Mrs. Hopkins, I can't thank 
you and your husband enough 
for what you have done. I 
couldn't have managed without 
you. It would have been im- 
possible." Midge hugged Clare, 
and Clare noted the strain on 
her face. 

"I was happy to do it. Your 
children are just delightful, and 
that baby. . . ." Clare started to 
put on her coat. "I was just 
making some cookies to bring 
over to you, but I'm afraid they 
didn't make it to the oven. I'll 
bring some over tomorrow. Oh, 
when Davey gets better, we'll 
have to start going to Relief 
Society together." 

"I'd like that very much," 
Midge said sincerely. "I thought 
that I was going to be lonesome 
here, but I can see that I'm not. 
Thanks again for everything." 

Rob drove cautiously on the 
road home. "They're a nice 
family, aren't they, Clare?" 

"Oh, Rob, they are. It is going 
to be so pleasant having them 
close to us." Clare was truly 
happy. "You should see their 
baby. He is such a darling. I love 
them already." 

"I know just how you feel. 
I've taken to them, too." Rob 
was even more intent on his 

"Rob, I never realized how you 
must have wanted children, too. 
I have been so selfish, thinking 
the burden was all mine, when 
all along it has been yours, too." 
Clare touched his arm. "Please 
forgive me." 

Rob stopped the car in front 
of their house. "I've never 
thought of it as a burden, Clare. 
Certainly I wanted children, but 
you're my wife. My dearest, I 
have always been so thankful 
that I have you. I thank God 
every day for you and the won- 
derful life that we have had to- 
gether. God has not forsaken us. 
I'm sure that we shall have chil- 
dren in the eternities if we live 

Clare couldn't hold back the 
tears any longer. "Oh, Rob, I 
have been so blessed." 

Together, they walked toward 
the house, hand in hand, and the 
world seemed brighter that day. 





From olive trees 

Like fallen April stars 

And small as sequins lie upon 

The ground. 

— Vesta Nickerson Fairbairn j 


^; s8 edV oU - 





V,ave^ en |a^ eS '": u iottnote 
^oU^ rtHO ut^ eVng yout 





* ee ^ \eane 

.,<*** ."gj ^ oU 


th e 
t \v/aV s 

^o^:aep> d 

of V oU ; ^fttYvete- _ odn ess 

f ° U " " a^ Ttn 



;^e S°°< 

, vis^, u \ ett ets to 
>a ^ ted- , ^ no* _* v0 ut ^ c val ^ 



,\dto& V 


ea cVv 

c ou\ 


^%,%rt^; a u t f^v 

SS SS»! 

>tVv ^ ot - < 

a\^ c 

bo«\ T- iu ^ v " 


A ftoraV ^ ; : P - ■;„ ovu 

id* ea rat ease 

ta \da£ 

vcv vr^ was 





Be \ate 

L deto^ 

the V 





v dlS !? frota 

t s o b« oV t us co uVd : a rs ago- "Loved 

* etY .rtai^d, ^ bo \e 
d f^ete- ^ e 

arm* Visited ^ weA ia,^ voU 

at eV ^LtVi **%&ed us 
aud^fvo^ V .lT y/e ^^ Mtet _. aU 


to toota 


weP a 




*$**^ " 




ueta^ o ° s l 

d*^ vision- j A - tba tt 


' -C^ tat 


ta^ etl the tuui^P {T ag- 

^ ^.d'to^-- t s ^. ,, b ^ V,.,u^ 
3S ,fS A YveaT^ u 

au ( 

tue *a~~ g,o 


of * iU 



\e^ ^ *^-W a s *?In did a 

A ^^ Sf ^ aU °" 

t^SLTa "^LTt*rf °^biv ^° u 

" ^oiV° uTS 

sup et 










of *^ 

tov se r 

e%c^e ^ did- £ ^ neTS , y^^eti 5 

f° T " rt ft 3lS 

ete * e n * ed to Vet 



oUX - ~ an d 



ro e 



tet — : laT oP »~^ dAsnes 

*1 \ove * 


atnusing- - T vtua\ »urP° sefU ; r0 u h ave ^ e 

^ a ^n^ eS ! jTare a Pf^ousV? ^bo^ -^ A we — Q 

C\ea^-; tYie8 e ^tvC^°TvoU t" 

totvio 1 

of f *itfc ^ b ac^ 


+s&£&jrs*g l sz* 

-•- ^ grace 


^- c :ie^ d v 

sorrows /-ess 
af teX ,„a vonr • 


*h Vo f :„r \Wes 

Mo^,^e * * - 

V/e Ye „ ^aV w 


.our V^Z W n 

am e - 

to V 



Ei;aty n 

W- San 



Night hangs her lantern on the evening bars, 
Opens the book of heaven, and the stars 
Come twinkling in across the galaxy 
To learn the lesson of eternity: 
How each, in his own orbit swinging clear, 
Must light his small dim corner of the sphere; 
And then impel a beam into the dark 
To find some far place on the shadowed arc- 
So one, still waiting, might look up and say, 
"Oh, Star! Send me your everlasting ray!" 

—Norma A. Wrathall 




Jeanine Clark 

■ "I am thankful for my trials that keep me humble." The voice of the 
gentle Relief Society sister broke as she stood bearing her testimony that 
Tuesday morning. 

The words were almost startling to those who knew her best, for she 
had good reason to weep. Of her large family of children, fewer than half 
had chosen to follow the teachings and counsel of good and loving parents. 
Even as she spoke this morning, although we did not know it then, a 
new wound had been added to her sorrowing heart. Another child had 
made a wrong decision and committed a grievous error; yet, in tremulous 
tones, she praised the Lord and thanked him for hardships and trials that 
kept her humble! 

Few of us heard the rest of her testimony. As she stood there in a cheap 
cotton dress, plain and unpretentious, in deepest humility, a love stronger 
than earthly sorrow seemed stamped on her countenance and it was al- 
most as though the Master himself was standing there. In that moment, 
we saw true greatness — the greatness of a Christ-like soul. 

And in that moment came a glimmer of understanding of what it must 
have cost the Father to permit his children their free agency and then see 
one- third of them make the wrong choice. It wasn't easy for him, either. 
And we realized that sorrow is not confined to man alone. Our Father trod 
a path of sorrow far greater than we can yet comprehend. And he still 
sorrows as he sees great numbers of the remaining two-thirds of his chil- 
dren falling away. 

Close on the heels of that thought came another: How, then, can we 
mere mortals hope to escape trials and suffering? If the Creator of all, the 
All- Powerful, must drink of the bitter cup, so, too, must we pass through 
the refiner's fire. Thus, the human soul draws closer to God. The virtues of 
love, understanding, courage, and patience are nourished. Humility is born. 
Character is shaped, and a stronger, better soul travels down the pathway 
of life, learning to accept each new trial with courage, with meekness, with 
long-suffering, with "love unfeigned." 

Yes, we silently admitted, sorrow and trials do have a very real purpose 
and place in life, and we do owe thanks to our Heavenly Father for the 
trials that keep us humble. 



I loved to watch grandmother write 
In the old Gothic style; 
She learned it as a child, she said, 
On a small Danish isle. 

Now I must read and write the script 
Of my ancestral land, 
And as I form each letter quaint 
I see grandmother's hand. _• — • 

—Eunice P. Ravsten 

Pinks by Ward Linton 



■ There was consternation in the stake house kitchen the day the 
salad "didn't set up." Ready were dainty rolls, split and spread with 
thyme, rosemary, and oregano; punch made of sweet apple cider 
and ginger ale, on which floated a coronet of giant fresh frozen 
strawberries; divinity, soft as a cloud; and butter-smooth pecan 
panocha. But what good was all of this beautiful food, when ninety 
sisters would be ready for luncheon in less than two hours, and the 
salad would have to be served in bowls and eaten with spoons. 

"The salad didn't set up." The whispered information had all the 
overtones of a national calamity. This luncheon was important. 
The Relief Society stake board was honoring the ward officers and 
teachers following the last leadership meeting of the season. 

The salad looked perfect, a delicate shrimp color and loaded, 
everyone knew, with such delicacies as tiny whole shrimps, sour 
cream, chopped chives, and other true party fare. But everyone 
who shook one of the twelve pans, or tried with a knife to check 
the consistency, sorrowfully agreed, "It hasn't set up." 

The panicked sisterhood — all dazzling cooks but one — were not 
used to failure. 


Helen Hinckley Jones 

"I guess it would be too late to add some concentrated gelatin," 
someone suggested. 

"Far too late," Jasmine agreed. 

"Why don't we take it up to Clarice's and put it in the freezer?" 
was the next suggestion. 

Blocks of ice didn't sound appetizing. 

"We'll have to run out and get some lettuce and tuna-fish and 
make a quick salad," Sally decided. 

With a certain amount of timidity and humility, the non-cook 
spoke up. The non-cook was accustomed to failure. When her gela- 
tin dessert didn't jell she used it as punch base and served it with 
cookies. When her custard, blancmange, tapioca, or sago refused to 
thicken she served it as sauce over drained canned peach halves. 
When her cake was too moist, she cut it in squares, sprinkled it 
with powdered sugar, and called the result brownies, or when it was 
too dry, she steamed it and served it with lemon sauce for pudding. 
When she cut into her meat loaf and found it still raw, she sliced 
it, slathered each slice with barbecue sauce, and finished cooking it 
under the broiler. When her divinity refused to become candy, she 
used it for icing on graham cracker sandwiches and had a treat for 
her grandchildren for weeks to come. The unset salad wasn't an 
emergency; not even a full-sized challenge. 

"Buy head lettuce, red lettuce, water cress, and any other good 
looking greens you see in the closest market. Chop them, toss them, 
and serve this salad as topping," she suggested. 

"We'll all go to opening exercises and act as if nothing has hap- 
pened," Jasmine said. And so they did. But during the class period, 
one of the sisters hurried away to get the greens. 

"Don't ever tell a living soul what happened to the salad," Sally 
made everyone promise. But, of course, such a good secret couldn't 
be kept. "This is the best salad I ever tasted," the sisters kept 
saying. "Such wonderful dressing! May we have the recipe?" 

Success is wonderful — it is much to be desired. But maybe we 
need a few salads that don't set up in order to teach us how to turn 
defeat into victory. Maybe our ingenuity would die if we never met 
with an unexpected situation. Many important scientific discoveries 
have been made because, through one small mistake, the method or 
the components were a little different and a new product was the 

"Nothing succeeds like success," is an old proverb. The negative 
statement of the same truth might be, "Nothing fails like failure." 
But this isn't true. Nothing stretches our ingenuity, our abilities, 
like an unexpected "unset salad," and no success is as sweet as that 
which was born in near failure. 


Ways to Use Leftover Pie Dough 

Dorothy Todd 

■ Pie dough is for making pies. But whether you use an old family recipe or 
commercially produced piecrust mix, you can use the leftover pie dough in a 
variety of ways. 

Uses for Scraps 

Intriguing novelties made from pieces of dough left over from trimming 
the crusts for a pie, are useful and delicious. Scrap dough may be rolled a 
second, or even a third time, if handled lightly. 

1. Turnovers: These are little rectangles of dough filled with jam, pre- 
serves, applesauce, or mincemeat. Gather the scraps of pie dough into a ball, 
and roll about 1/4-inch thick. Cut into rectangles 2 or 3 inches wide and 4 or 
5 inches long. Fold 1/4 of the length from one end of the rectangle, and in 
this fold cut 3 or 4 slits 1/2-inch long, for the escape of air. 

Lay the rectangle flat again, and in the center of the unslit half, place 
about one tablespoon of filling. With cold water, moisten the edges of this 
half and fold the other half over it. Seal by pressing edges together with fin- 
gertips or tines of a fork. Bake on a cookie sheet, pie tin, or other shallow 
baking pan at 425° until edges are brown and filling bubbling (8 to 10 min- 

2. After School Treats: These dainty bites consist of two layers of dough 
with a hole in the top to contain jelly or preserves. Roll dough as for turn- 
overs. Cut round pieces with a circular cutter, and remove a smaller circle 
from the center of half of them. Place the whole circle on a shallow baking 
pan and moisten edges with cold water. Firmly press one of the circles with 
the center cut out on each. Bake until edges are brown, 6 to 8 minutes, at 
425°. When cool, fill centers with one to two teaspoons of filling. Cut these 
in other fancy shapes if desired, but remember to cut the hole for the filling 
in half of them. 

3. Decorated Pastries: These little pastries have a melt-in-your-mouth 
quality. The use of colored frosting and a variety of shapes make them very 
festive. Pink valentines, green shamrocks, and orange Halloween pumpkins 
are produced with ease. 

Roll dough as above. With plain or fancy cutters, cut cookies and place 
on cookie sheet or other shallow pan. Bake in 425° oven until edges are 
brown. Watch them carefully, less than five minutes may bake them enough. 
Remove at once from baking sheet and, when the cookies cool, spread with 
a thin coat either of butter frosting or a powdered sugar icing. 


Ways to Use Leftover Pie Dough 

4. Decoration for a One-crust Pie: Gaiety is added to a one-crust pie by 
using scrap dough for decorating it. Pumpkin pie looks charming with a 
jack-o-lantern face. Glazed cherry pie or other one-crust fruit pies can be 
decorated with a flower or a pinwheel. Little piecrust hatchets may deco- 
rate the top of cherry pie. 

Plan your decoration before cutting. Use cardboard patterns or miniature 
cookie cutters. A flower consists of a small round center surrounded by any 
desired number of daisy petals. Blades of a pinwheel are crescent shaped, 
and about five in number, with a small round circle as a center. Gently press 
decorative cutouts onto the pie and bake. 

Uses for Larger Quantities of Dough 

When making a one or two-crust pie, make enough dough for an extra 
crust. Use it as suggested below. 

1. An Extra Shell: Roll the left-over dough and fit it on the outside of a 
disposable aluminum pie tin or a regular pie plate. Flute edge. Prick sides 
and top with a fork. Bake 10 to 12 minutes at 425°, and fill within the next 
day or two, or cover with foil and keep in refrigerator for several days and 
then bake. 

2. Individual Pies: Use small tins, made from aluminum foil, for individ- 
ual pies. Make individual pies of one or two-crust variety. Any sort of fill- 
ing appropiate for large pies is good, but they are especially tasty with lemon 
chiffon, glazed cherry, or applesauce fillings for desert. 

The only difference in preparing individual pies is that the baking time is 
less than for a large pie and must be adjusted accordingly. 

3. Filled Tarts: Filled tarts are made by fitting tiny pie shells on the 
outside of muffin tins. Use cherry or berry pie filling, or any sort of cream 
or chiffon filling. 

To shape tart, cut a cardboard circle about 1-1/4-inches larger in diame- 
ter than the cup of your muffin tin. Ease and fold this circle onto the out- 
side of the cup of your muffin tin. Prick sides and bottom with a fork and 
bake 8 to 10 minutes at 425°. Cool shells before filling. 

4. Pigs-in-the-blanket: These little delicacies make an ideal main dish for 
a luncheon, or in a miniature form, a delicious snack. Either version of pigs- 
in-a-blanket can be put to use in advance and stored on baking sheets in 
the refrigerator to be baked when needed. 

To make six "pigs," you will need six brown-and-serve sausages and 
about as much leftover pie dough as needed for a single 8-inch piecrust. 

Roll dough and cut into rectangles about 1-inch longer than the sausages 
and about 3-inches wide. Place sausage on each rectangle; moisten edges 
with cool water, wrap sausage and seal all edges. 

Bake on a cookie sheet or other shallow baking pan 10 to 12 minutes in 
a 425° oven. Serve with a creamy cheese sauce. For luncheon, two of these, 
plus a vegetable or salad, and dessert, make a good menu. For miniatures, 
cut sausages in thirds, and use enough dough for each roll as above. 

Start with these suggestions and add variety and enjoyment to your fam- 
ily meals. If you use your imagination, you can invent still other ways of 
using leftover pie dough. 


Something New for Your Clothesline 

Shirley Thulin 

Here is a new idea for a clothespin bag. It has several advantages over 
the other types we have been using. First, it has four openings for easy 
access to the pins. Second, the openings are easy to get your hand into, 
and yet they are slits which don't hang open. Dust and weather cannot read- 
ily get inside. The new bag is very easy to make, and being something 
different, should sell at a bazaar or will please the new bride at a shower. 

You'll need two circles of sturdy fabric, nineteen inches in diameter. 
Denim would be a good choice. You also need enough contrasting bias 
tape to go around the outside edge and to bind the four eight-inch slits. 
You may want a piece of wire to make a hook, or you may use bias strings 
to hang the bag to the clothesline. 

TO MAKE: Cut four 8-inch slits in one of the circles (figure 1). Bind each slit 
with bias tape. Now reinforce the center of the circle by stitching a small 
circle of the denim to the wrong side. Attach two bias strings (about 10 inches 
long) to the center of the circle. If you plan to use a wire hook, attach it 
after the bag is completed (figure 2). 

Place the two circles together, wrong sides inside. Bind all around the 
outside edge with bias tape and your bag is finished (figure 3). 

Figure 2 

Figure 3 



Annie Bodily Roberts, Layton First Ward, Layton Stake (Utah), is a shining example to 
all who know her. At a very early age, she began to do handwork, and she learned 
to knit with a nail at the age of five. She has been an expert seamstress all her life. 
She has won top honors in national contests with her quilts and crocheting on 
two occasions, and her State and county ribbons are numerous. Her pride and joy 
is a large doily which won first prize in a national crochet contest. 

Sister Roberts has served in Relief Society as a first counselor and a visiting 
teacher. She seldom misses a Church meeting, and has been described by her stake 
president as an outstanding temple worker in the stake. She has done initiatory work 
for more than 12,000 souls and endowments for 1,300. 

She is the mother of eight children, twenty-three grandchildren, and forty-three 
great-grandchildren. All of them describe her as an ideal mother, housekeeper, and 
Latter-day Saint. 



Janice T. Dixon 

■ I have perfectly beautiful chil- 
dren. Everyone says so — my 
mother, my mother-in-law, my 
grandmother, my sisters — even 
total strangers. A total stranger 
came to my door a couple of weeks 

"What perfectly beautiful chil- 
dren you have," he said. 

I agreed. 

"They deserve to be pictured 
for posterity," he said. 

I agreed. 

"If I could only take their pic- 
tures — free, of course." 


"Of course." 

Now, I am not like most 
mothers. I see my children clearly 
for what they are — perfectly 
beautiful children. My husband 


Say Peanut Butter 

says I am prejudiced, but if a 
professional photographer offers 
to photograph my perfectly beau- 
tiful children free, who am I to 
stop him ? 

"Tomorrow," he said. 

After he left, I took a look at 
my three older boys, Charles, 
nine; Steven, seven; and Daniel, 
five, and decided that their hair 
was a cross between Daniel Boone 
and the Beetles and rushed them, 
protesting all the way, to the 
barber shop. 

"I like my hair long," said 
Charles. "All the boys wear it 
over their eyes." 

"A boy's haircut," I instructed 
the barber. 

"I'll catch cold if you cut it," 
Charles insisted. 

"I wanta butch," said Steven. 

"A boy's hair cut," I insisted. 

"Oh, brother!" Charles mut- 
tered, "I'll look like a cricket!" 

"Ronnie has a butch, Mike has 
a butch. Everybody in Mrs. Vat- 
erlaus' first grade has a butch," 
Steven protested. 

"Next time. This time you have 
a boy's hair cut!" 

On the way home, Daniel said, 
"Tomorrow, I'm going to be 

"That's nice. Why?" 

"Cauth I jutht lotht a tooth. 
The tooth fairy ith going to 
bring me loth of money!" 

I looked at him, horrified. A 

gaping hole smiled back. "Oh, 
no! Toothless for the photo- 

I washed three-year-old Lucy's 
golden curls and was brushing 
them until they glistened when I 
heard loud fighting noises out- 
side. I ran to the door just as the 
neighbor boy gave Charles a black 
left eye. 

"He called me a cricket!" 
Charles muttered. "Nobody wears 
their hair this short unless they're 
a cricket!" 

"Everybody in Mrs. Vaterlaus' 
first grade wears it butch, except 
me," Steven chimed in. 

I put cold cloths on Charles' 
eye and hoped it wouldn't swell. 

It did. 

The next morning it was dark 
and puffy and swollen. I consid- 
ered his wearing dark glasses or a 
pirate patch over his eye for the 

"What is all of this hair doing 
on the floor?" my husband called. 

It was the remains of Steven's 
"boy's hair cut." 

"All the kids in Mrs. Vaterlaus' 
first grade have butch hair cuts," 
he explained. "Ronnie has a 
butch, Mike has a butch. Just 
everybody." Hacked, uneven wisps 
stood on end in an inverted Mo- 

I gasped, grabbed a hat for 
him, and dashed for the barber. 

"You want me to shave his 


May 1968 

head, lady?" the barber asked. 

My precious child, bald at 
seven! "No," I answered, calmly, 
"Just trim it." 

"Trim, she says!" the barber 
muttered as he tried to even up 
an impossible job. He gave Steven 
a "close cut." 

I considered adding a wig or 
painting his head with brown shoe 

"Just like Ronnie and Mike," 
Steven said, satisfied with his 

I arrived home just in time to 
wave my husband off to work. 

"By the way, Lucy got into 
the Vaseline," he said as he 
backed out the driveway. 

She had, indeed. Thick Vase- 
line jelly coated her golden curls 
until they stuck straight down in 
greasy globs. I started washing. 
Every fifteen minutes I washed 
her hair, but it was still coated. 
Finally, I gave her a marcel and 
it stuck fine. 

"Hurry and get into your Sun- 
day clothes," I instructed the 
children, then turned my atten- 
tion to the baby. 

"Such a doll!" I crooned to 
him, pulling his thumb out of 
his mouth, I changed him and 
put him in his new knit crawlers. 
He stuck his thumb back in his 

"I can't find my shoe," whined 

"My white shirt is in the iron- 
ing," cried Charles. 

"My tie is dirty!" said Steven. 

Lucy just smiled, peanut but- 
ter all over her face. One-year- 
old Doug crawled into the room 
with peanut butter all over his 

"Dougee hungry," Lucy said. 

I found Danny's shoe in the 
dirty clothes hamper; ironed 
Charles' shirt; sponged Steven's 
tie, washed Lucy's face, and 
changed Doug's clothes. Then I 
put cake make-up on Charles' 
eye to cover up the deep blue 

"Now sit and don't move until 
the photographer comes," I or- 
dered. The doorbell rang. What 
a relief! All five were still clean! 

"Danny says I can have my 
picture taken instead of him," 
said five-year-old Joey from three 
houses down. 

"Not today, Joey." 

"But I washed my face and 
hands," he explained. 

I turned back to untangle 
Charles, Steven, and Danny from 
a wrestling match, and to wipe 
the peanut butter from Lucy's 
face. Doug was sitting in a pool 
of milk calmly sucking his thumb. 

"Dougee thirsty," said Lucy. 

I changed Doug's clothes just 
as the photographer came. 

"These all yours?" he asked in 
an insulting tone. 


Say Peanut Butter 

"Of course! Except for Joey" 
He sat smiling by Danny. I sent 
him home with a popsicle. 

"Let's get it over with." 

He arranged the children, then 
rearranged them, and rearranged 
the rearrangement. 

"You, there. Open both eyes." 

Charles winked back. 

"He has a black eye. Can you 

"Well maybe. Cost a little 
extra. Take the baby's thumb out 
of his mouth. Too bad about the 
second boy's short hair," he said. 
"High fever?" 

"No. Low scissors." 

I pulled the baby's thumb out 
of his mouth. "Could you possibly 
retouch his hair?" 

"Possible. Cost extra." He 
turned on his bright lights. 
"Smile," he ordered. The children 
all looked glum. "Say cheese." 
They remained sober. "Say ice 
cream." Silence. "Say peanut 
butter." They grinned, except 

for Lucy who headed for the 
peanut butter. 

"Do you usually fix your little 
girl's hair that way?" he asked, 
as I washed the peanut butter 
off Lucy's face and pulled Doug's 
thumb out of his mouth. 

"Make them smile," the pho- 
tographer said. 

I danced around the room and 
made faces at the children. They 
burst into hilarious laughter, 
except Doug who burst into tears 
and stuck his thumb in his mouth. 
I pulled out the thumb and sug- 
gested to Danny not to smile too 
big — no teeth, you know. 

I resumed my monkey antics, 
and the photographer flashed his 
pictures. I'm sure the pictures will 
look lovely. After all, I have per- 
fectly beautiful children. If you 
don't believe me, just ask my 

And it only cost $68.40. I won- 
der how much it would have cost 
if it hadn't been free. 



Some say that I am going blind 
Because I grope, my way to find. 
They do not know; they cannot see 
That there is One who walks with me. 
Though the way be dark and filled with pain, 
He comes to take my hand again, 
For he hath said in olden days, 
My child, I am with you always. 

—Lucy S. Burnham 


The Magic of Forgetting 

Sylvia Probst Young 

■ When I stopped at her home one evening last week, my neighbor, 
a silver-haired, wiry, little woman of eighty-four, was making cinna- 
mon rolls. The sweet, spicy smell that filled the kitchen, and the look 
of contentment on the face of my friend, as she rolled and cut the 
soft dough, made me glad to be alive and to bask in the warmth of 
a personality made more beautiful with the years. 

Later, when we sat on the porch enjoying the rich, warm rolls, and 
watching the setting sun paint the sky in pink and gold, I asked her 
what magic had given her so much zest for living. 

She was thoughtful for a moment, and then she said: "I believe 
one of the most important formulas for happiness in life is the 
magic of forgetting. It's the harboring of little hurts that cankers the 
heart, and so, through the years, I have tried to forget more than I 
have remembered." 

I have thought about her words many times since, and I have come 
to realize how profoundly wise is her philosophy. How easy it is to 
remember the angry words or the ingratitude and thoughtlessness 
of those we love. How easy to review a false accusation, an unkind 
remark, a seemingly obvious slight, until what might have been a 
little thing grows bigger and bigger. 

Cultivating a grievance, two women, who had once been good 
friends, went long years without speaking to each other. It was not 
until one of them was taken in death that the other came to realize, 
to her sorrow, how much that could have been good and beautiful 
had been ugly and sordid because neither one had learned to apply 
the art of forgetting in her life. 

I can forgive, but I can never forget, we often hear people say. 


The Magic of Forgetting 

Unless one forgets the wrong he never truly forgives, for only in 
forgetting is forgiveness really given. 

How human to err. With this in mind, can we not be more toler- 
ant of the faults of another, knowing that we are human, too? And 
no one who nurtures bitterness can expect to reap happiness, for 
the two do not grow together. 

Wise, indeed, is my venerable neighbor, turning from the ugly, 
she has found the beautiful. From her I can learn a great lesson, 
and try to apply it in my own life, and by so doing I shall be a more 
worthy handmaid of the Lord. 


There is music in the golden summer days- 
Nesting linnets with glad twittering ways, 
Drowsy song of honeybee in the copse, 
Happy note of robin in the treetops; 
Staccato music in hail against the pane, 
When comes the sudden rush of boisterous rain, 
Swish of breakers sweeping up the land, 
Tossing opalescent shells on drenched sand; 
Plaintive, distant call of mourning dove, 
Faint honk of wild geese from far above; 
Melody of west wind whispered to the pine, 
Fragrant with wild rose and pale columbine. 

New music more lovely, to be remembered after, 
Comes the lilting magic of children's laughter. 

— Lei a Morris 

Photo by Leslie Scopes 


If Spring He Late ~ 

Chapter 2 

Mabel Harmer 

Maureen Taggart, a librarian, decides 
to go to Britain for some months in order 
to do genealogical research, travel, and 
look over an estate in Scotland to which 
she is joint heir. Before leaving, she 
meets Steve Madsen, an attractive wid- 
ower and business executive who has 
just been transferred to Utah from the 
West Coast. She admires him very much 
and wishes that her plans for going away 
at this time were not quite so final. 

■ Maureen reached the airport 
shortly before noon and was at 
her hotel in downtown New York 
an hour later. She spent the after- 
noon touring some of the high 
spots of the city, the United 
Nations, and Rockefeller Center. 
From the top of the Empire 
State Building, she could see the 
long, sleek lines of the beautiful 
boat, with its gently slanted red 

She boarded the ship the next 
day at midmorning, deposited 
her luggage in her cabin, and 

went up on the top deck to watch 
the departure. By the time the 
boat was ready to leave, the pier 
was lined with people bidding 
farewell to friends and relatives. 
One of the crew handed Maureen 
a roll of serpentine and she threw 
it out joyously. She waved good- 
bye with all her might to no one 
in particular, since there was no 
one there whom she knew, but to 
the crowd in general. Before long 
the call came "All ashore who are 
going ashore," and, shortly after, 
the great liner edged away from 
the pier. 

Maureen stayed on deck long 
enough to bid farewell to the 
Statue of Liberty and see the 
skyline of the city disappear, and 
then went down to her cabin. Her 
fellow traveler was already there, 
putting away her luggage. She 
was a girl in her early twenties, 
fair-haired, very pretty, and 
smartly dressed. "Hello," she 


If Spring Be Late 

said, "I'm Diane Curran. Have 
you any preference which side you 

"It doesn't matter at all," 
answered Maureen. "The view is 
very much the same from either, 
I gather." 

"Yes. I took this one because 
the porter had set your flowers 
over there." 

"My flowers! " gasped Maureen. 
She had noticed briefly the bou- 
quet on the stand but had thought 
nothing of it. Now she unfastened 
the card and read, "Bon Voyage 

Her pleasure was so evident 
that the girl remarked, half 
laughing, "Those must be from 
your true love." 

"From a mere acquaintance, 
really," said Maureen. "It is just 
that I am so surprised. I didn't 
dream of getting flowers. But, of 
course, I am also pleased. 

"I should think so." 

As soon as they had unpacked, 
they went up to the lounge, and 
within minutes, the call for lunch 
was sounded. 

"I do hope that I won't be 
seasick," said Diane. "I want to 
enjoy every minute of this." 

"Indeed, so do I," agreed 
Maureen. "It is my first trip 
abroad and could very well be 
the last." 

After lunch, they went out on 
the deck to arrange for their 
chairs. It was still warm and Octo- 
ber's bright blue weather had 
extended over the ocean. 

"Are you taking a tour?" 
Maureen asked. 

Diane smiled happily. "No. I'm 
going over to be married. I met 
Sydney at school in Michigan. 
He was an exchange student. He 
is doing advanced work now and 

plans to go to one of the domin- 
ions to teach. I hope we will go 
to Canada. It won't be so far from 

"It sounds wonderful," said 
Maureen. "I hope it all turns 
out well for you." 

"Oh, I'm sure it will. Sydney is 
a terrific man. We have so much 
in common." Her rapt expression 
could have been worn only by 
one very young and very much in 
love. Maureen could not help feel- 
ing a slight pang of envy. 

"Are you going over to teach?" 
asked Diane. "I mean, people 
don't usually go on tours at this 
season of the year." 

"No. I'm a librarian, really. 
But I'm going over primarily to 
do genealogical research on my 
family line. I shall be making my 
home with a cousin who lives 
near London. Then there is also 
another reason. He and I are joint 
heirs to some property in Scot- 
land. I don't know much about 
it, and it may not turn out to be 
anything of value. But it's going 
to be rather fun to find out." 

"I should think so!" exclaimed 
Diane. "I hope for your sake that 
it turns out to be simply fabu- 

"Do you plan to be married 
soon after you arrive?" 

"Yes. As a matter of fact, I 
now have only twenty dollars to 
my name." 

"Oh, my dear! Wasn't that tak- 
ing quite a chance?" 

"Yes, I guess it was, in a way. 
I worked through the summer 
vacation, but after I bought the 
clothes I needed and paid for 
my fare, that was all there was 
left. My mother is a widow and 
can't afford to do more for me. 
Sydney will meet me at South- 


May 1968 

ampton and take over from 
there. And, if I had waited for 
everything to be just right, I 
might have lost him. That would 
have been really terrible." 

Maureen could not resist smil- 
ing at her vehemence. "Yes, I 
suppose so. Anyway, I'm going to 
keep rather close track of you 
until Sydney does take over." 

"Thank you. I'm glad to have 
an anchor." 

he day before they were to 
land, Maureen said, "We have to 
go up to the lounge today and get 
our landing cards. I'm afraid they 
won't agree to turn you loose in 
Britain with only twenty dollars. 
I'd like to lend you one hundred 
until we get off the boat — or get 
our cards, at least." 

"Oh, thank you very much! I 
most certainly don't want to have 
to work my way back to the 
United States, nor do I want to 
be smuggled ashore." 

Early the next morning they 
sailed into the harbor of Le 
Havre, and the two girls had their 
first glimpse of foreign soil. They 
found it very exciting and tried to 
determine what the tall buildings 
were up on the hill, what was 
being unloaded on the wharf, and 
where the various other ships in 
the harbor had come from. 

They were supposed to leave 
again within a couple of hours, 
but the wind was too strong to 
allow the tugboats to move the 
great ocean liner out of the har- 
bor, and it was nearly noon before 
they finally steamed off for the 
British coast. 

"Poor Sydney," sighed Diane. 
"He'll have hours of waiting 
there at Southampton, and it's 
another couple of hours on the 

train before we get to London. I 
do hope it isn't raining. See. This 
is where I am to look for him." 

She brought out a letter which 
showed a diagram of the pier 
at Southampton and a very ele- 
mental drawing of people await- 
ing the arrival of the boat. A 
cross above one of them showed 
exactly where Sydney would be 
standing, so that Diane could 
wave to him while she was wait- 
ing to disembark. 

"That is very ingenious," agreed 
Maureen. "No one will be meeting 
me. My cousin is headmaster in a 
school and can't get away before 
Saturday. I have reservations 
at the Strand Palace in London 
for tonight. If Sydney has no 
other plans for you, I'll be happy 
to have you go with me." 

"Thank you very much. I'll 
be ever so grateful, unless he has 
made other arrangements." 

It was dark by the time they 
reached Southampton. Then 
there was a long wait while the 
luggage was being put ashore. 
Diane went up on deck to try to 
locate Sydney among the people 
waiting at the pier. After a while 
Maureen joined her. "Do you see 
him?" she asked. 

"I think so, but I can't be sure. 
It's so dark and they are so far 
away. But I know he is there." 

"Yes, of course," Maureen 
responded cheerfully. 

The hour dragged on and, at 
last, they were given the word 
that they might leave the boat. 
Diane was first in line and was 
met at the end of the gangplank 
by Sydney, who was first in line 
on that side. There was a joyful 
reunion while Maureen waited 
with just a touch of envy. Young 
love. . . . she thought. How 


beautiful! How beautiful is love 
at any age, for that matter. 

Their first greetings over, 
Diane introduced Maureen with 
the words, "She has been wonder- 
ful to me. Quite the most marvel- 
ous friend I have ever found." 

"Then I shall love you, too," 
said Sydney, with a warm hand- 
clasp and a winning smile. 

"We'll have to go through cus- 
toms," he added. "But that 
shouldn't take too long. Unless 
you have brought loads, of 

"As, of course, we have not," 
Diane quickly replied. 

They went into the long build- 
ing and located their luggage. As 
soon as they had checked through, 
they made their way to the train 
that would take them to London. 
They took the seat facing for- 
ward and were soon joined by 
more of the passengers. There 
was another half hour wait before 
the train finally started, and they 
were on their way. 

"I'll take you to a hotel," 
said Sydney. 

"We've already arranged for 
that," said Diane. "Maureen has 
reservations at the Strand Palace 
and has invited me to come with 
her for tonight." 

"Fine! That's near enough to 
the center of things for you to 
enjoy your first glimpse of Lon- 
don. And I'm told the food is 

It was near midnight when 

If Spring Be Late 

they finally arrived at the hotel. 
Sydney bade them goodbye brief- 
ly, saying, "I'll be around early 

They went to their room, put 
a shilling in the heater for a bit 
of warmth and, after prayers, 
climbed quickly into bed. 

"It's been quite a day, hasn't 
it?" remarked Maureen with a 
sleepy yawn. 

"Yes, quite a day," agreed 
Diane dreamily. "It really has 
been quite a day." 

"Well, goodnight, honey. We'll 
look forward to another wonderful 
day tomorrow." 

"Yes — and thanks for every- 
thing, Maureen." 

They soon drifted off to sleep 
and awakened the next morning 
to a bright October day. Break- 
fast in the dining room was a real 
treat, with some wonderfully 
light, flaky rolls. They had just 
gone into the lobby again when 
Sydney appeared, as bright and 
smiling as the October day. 

Sydney took Diane off to meet 
his parents and Maureen walked 
as far as Piccadilly Circus and 
back again before lunch. She was 
enchanted with the sights and 
sounds of the London streets — 
the high, red, double-decker 
buses, the window boxes filled 
with flowers, the "bobbies" with 
their chin-strapped helmets, and 
the business men with tightly 
furled umbrellas. For the first 
time, she was completely happy 
that she had come. 

Her cousin, Bruce Taggart, was 
to call for her at two. He came 
with his wife, Catherine, and 
two teen-age daughters, Julia 
and Kitty. Letters and photo- 
graphs had been exchanged for 
years, but this was the first 


May 1968 

actual meeting and it was a most 
happy occasion. 

They visited in the lobby for 
awhile, getting acquainted. Then 
Bruce, said, "The girls want to 
do a bit of shopping while we're 
in town. Would you like to go 
with them, or visit here with me?" 

"I think that I had best stay 
here," she replied. "I have a 
young friend with me who has 
just come to meet her prospective 
in-laws for the first time. I would 
like to be here when she returns, 
just to make sure that everything 
is all right. We shared a state- 
room on the boat and she stayed 
here with me last night." 

"It could be a rather delicate 
situation," said Bruce. "If you 
want to bring her along home 
with us there is ample room. We 
have a very large house. Not a 
very good house, I'm afraid, but 

"You are most kind. I may do 
that for the present. The girl is 
here practically without funds. 
Here they come now." 

Diane and Sydney were in- 
troduced to Bruce. One glance 
at Diane's face told Maureen that 
all was not well. She hoped that it 
meant this was the course of true 
love, which was not supposed to 
run smoothly. She would have 
been more reassured, however, 
by a bright smile. To make her 
feel at ease, Maureen said 
quickly, "Mr. Taggart has in- 
vited you to go home with us to 
Bahlen until you make further 

"Thank you very much," said 
Diane, obviously relieved. 

Mr. Taggart gave Sydney their 
address and telephone number, 
and he left, promising to call 
Diane the next day. Now that 

Diane had returned, Bruce ex- 
cused himself to go on a short 

While they were waiting for 
Catherine and the girls to return 
from shopping, they went up to 
their room to pack. As soon as 
they were alone, Maureen asked, 
"Well how did it go?" 

Diane looked miserable and a 
trifle frightened. "Not very well. 
His parents don't want us to get 
married. Not now, I mean. 
They're supporting Sydney in 
school, and they don't relish the 
idea of taking on a wife in addi- 
tion. I honestly can't say that I 
blame them." 

"Nor can I — in a way," agreed 
Maureen. "Unless they are people 
of means." She refrained from 
saying that all of this should 
have been cleared before Diane 
crossed the ocean. It was too late 
for that now, as Diane had, no 
doubt, been able to figure out for 


"Do you have any plans at 
all — or haven't you had time yet 
to think it over?" 

"Well, for the present, there is 
only one thing I can do," an- 
swered Diane, "and that is to get 
a job. Sydney has suggested that 
he quit school and go to work. He 
could start teaching now and still 
work toward the higher degree, 
but I wouldn't think of it. Be- 
sides, his parents would never 
forgive me. I've had some secre- 
tarial training and some experi- 
ence. There must be something 
I can do." 

"Yes, of course. We'll talk it 
over with Bruce as soon as it is 
convenient. In the meantime, 
you are not to worry at all. I'll 
keep track of you." 

"I know you will, and I can't 


If Spring Be Late 

tell you how grateful I am." 

"Don't try. I wouldn't feel 
natural if I didn't have some chick 
under my wing. And you seem to 
be the only one available at the 

This brought a smile back to 
Diane's face, and she finished her 
packing in a more cheerful spirit. 

They went down to the foyer 
and it was only a few minutes 
before Bruce returned, followed 
shortly afterward by Catherine 
and the girls. They all greeted 
Diane warmly and seemed gen- 
uinely thrilled that she was to be 
their guest. 

"Of course, you'll practically 
freeze to death in our house," 
Kitty informed her blithely. "But 
if you stay long enough, your 
blood will get nice and thick, like 
ours, and you won't mind it a 

"I shan't mind it, anyway," 
replied Diane. "We have real win- 
ters in Michigan. I've known it to 
get twenty degrees below zero. 
Can you top that?" 

Kitty sighed. "I'm afraid not. 
And I shan't waste any more 
sympathy on you. I shall merely 
lend you an extra sweater." 

"Come on ladies," said her 
father. "We'll walk over to the 
tube. It's only a short distance." 

At Diane's puzzled look, Julia 
explained, "It's the subway to 
you, I believe." And Maureen 
added, "We'll have to start learn- 
ing English as it is spoken in 

"Especially since I am to 
marry a Britisher," smiled Diane. 

"Yes, indeed. But aren't you 
thankful he isn't French or Ital- 
ian?" said Kitty. "I'm sure that 
English will be much easier for 

"I'm sure, too. I already have 
a pretty fair start since knowing 

They walked over to the sta- 
tion, caught a train, and were in 
Bahlen within minutes. "We can 
walk from here to our house," 
said Bruce. "Our church is over 
there on Nightingale Lane. You 
are a Latter-day Saint, I sup- 

"No, I am not. But if they are 
all as good as you Taggarts, and 
as kind, I shall join tomorrow." 

"Not quite so fast," laughed 
Julia. "But we'll give you every 

^\ s they walked along, Julia fell 
into step alongside Diane. She was 
a pretty girl of seventeen, inter- 
ested in life in general, and right 
now, in this American visitor, in 

"Perhaps I should tell you 
about our family," Julia said. 
"Anyway, about Mrs. Murch." 

"Yes, do tell me about Mrs. 
Murch. The name sounds like 
someone out of Dickens." 

"Exactly. She came to us dur- 
ing the London Blitz, which I 
don't remember, naturally, since 
I wasn't even around. They were 
not hurt so badly out here as 
many people in the city, who 
were bombed out and came here 
to live while their homes were 
rebuilt. Well, Mrs. Murch came 
to us and never left." 

"Had she no family?" 

"There was a daughter, whom 
she thinks she can still find — 
or rather, who will find her. I 
wanted to prepare you, since 
every stranger who comes is at 
first taken for her daughter. She 
doesn't realize that the girl would 
now be in her forties. She still 


May J 968 

thinks of her as the same girl 
she lost during the Blitz." 

"How sad! What does she do?" 
"Besides waiting for Cynthia 
to come home, she does a great 
deal of the cooking, which she 
seems to enjoy. And she knits 
afghans. Some of them we can 
sell, which gives her a bit of an 
income — at least, enough to buy 
more yarn. Others we give away. 
The Relief Society has been able 
to dispose of many of them. It 
keeps her occupied and con- 

"Well, I hope that I shan't be 
on your hands for twenty-five 
years and have to resort to knit- 
ting afghans." 

w ulia laughed. "Not much 
danger! What are your plans — 
outside of meeting your young 
man and getting married? I know 
that Maureen came to do re- 
search. Are you also interested in 

"No. I know nothing about 
that. I came here hoping to get 
married right away, but that 
doesn't seem to be working out. 
So I'll have to find a job. Do 
you, by any chance, know of 
something I might get? I have 
had some experience as a secre- 

"Well, there's Mrs. Markham, 
who always needs a secretary 
because no one can get along 
with her. But I wouldn't recom- 
mend her except in a case of dire 

"Well," said Diane, "this could 
easily be just that. What is her 

"She does a syndicated column 
on etiquette. You know, 'When 
I go out to dinner does my escort 
order for me?' and that sort of 

thing. It is carried in about thirty 
newspapers and she seems to have 
a big following." 

"We'll keep her in mind," said 
Diane. "I'm not likely to have 
much of a choice." 

They had arrived now at the 
Taggart home. It was indeed 
large, rambling, and apparently 
quite old. There were flowers 
about and a degree of charm, on 
the whole, that reminded Diane 
of an ancient, but thoroughly 
pleasant, "Grand Dame." 

As if reading her thoughts, 
Julia waved her hand airily and 
said, "Queen Victoria, as you see. 
But we love it. There is room for 
everyone to spread about. Father 
has a study, Mrs. Murch a sitting 
room that holds all her yarns and 
afghans. That's Father's school 
over yonder." 

"And you, are you still in 
school?" asked Diane. 

"No. Kitty is. I work in a so- 
licitor's office — lawyer to you." 

"Yes, I know. Sydney's father 
is a solicitor. My fiance, you 

"Oh, yes. I hope he is a good 
one. Mine is old and doddering 
and doesn't make much money. 
In consequence, neither do I." 

She seemed so unconcerned 
that Diane didn't waste any sym- 
pathy. They went into the house 
and were immediately greeted 
by Mrs. Murch, who rushed up 
to Diane, took her arms and 
searched her face. 

Julia pulled her gently away. 
"No, Mrs. Murch," she said, 
This is not Cynthia. This is Diane 
Curran and she is to be our guest 
for a time." 

Mrs. Murch did not seem too 
greatly disappointed. Evidently 
this scene had been played many 


If Spring Be Late 

times before. Catherine took the 
two guests to their rooms and 
told them that dinner would be 
ready in an hour. Maureen walked 
to a window and looked out on a 
garden at the rear of the house. It 
was lush with late-blooming 
flowers. In one corner was a small 
greenhouse. For some strange, 
but satisfying reason, she felt 
very much at home. 

Kitty came to call them to din- 
ner and they went down to a real 
English meal of roast beef and 
Yorkshire pudding. There were 
also some excellent tomatoes. 
"I suppose these came from the 
greenhouse," said Maureen. 

"Yes, and served especially in 
your honor," said Julia. "We prefer 
them fried for breakfast." 

"I'll take them that way, too," 
smiled Maureen. "When in 
Rome. . . ." 

After dinner, they went into 
the living room, where a bright 
blaze in the grate drove out the 
chill of the October evening. 

"I imagine that you are eager 
to know about the inheritance," 
suggested Bruce. 

Well, curious, at any rate," 
Maureen replied. "Have you seen 
it yet?" 

"No. In fact I thought we 
would wait until the spring holi- 
day so that Catherine and the 
girls could go with us. There is 
still rather a lot of legal work 
to be done." 

"And with my employer doing 
it, the work won't be done before 
spring," added Julia. 

"That's quite all right with 
me," said Maureen. "I hope to 
find enough records to keep me 
busy for several months. I can 
work on my mother's line — 
the Conklins — you know." 

Catherine broke a brief pause 
to observe, "I think that we had 
best not say anything about this 
inheritance in the neighborhood. 
Rumors can grow, and we need 
to know just what it amounts to 
before we give anyone cause for 

"You are quite right, my dear," 
said Bruce. "You girls will keep 
that in mind, of course." 

"Certainly," said Kitty. "I 
can manage to wait a few more 
months before people start call- 
ing me Lady Kitty. Or shall I be 
the Honorable Kitty Taggart?" 

"You'll be just plain Kitty 
Taggart, more than likely, as 
you always have been," replied 

"Kitty — but not plain," she 
declared with a toss of her au- 
burn curls. 

Mrs. Murch left the room just 
then to go up and get more yarn 
for her knitting, and Catherine 
said, "I hope that she will remem- 
ber not to say anything about this 
in the neighborhood." 

"Remember or not, it's prob- 
ably too late. I daresay that she 
will have spread the news the 
entire length of the street by 
tomorrow night," said Julia. 

"Oh, dear, I hope not," said her 
father. "Try to impress upon her 
that we'll make no mention of 
this. It could be difficult for me 
at school. I should have thought 
of that before I spoke." 

"Granted," said Catherine. 
"I'll do my best and hope it's 
good enough!" 

"But, knowing our Mrs. Murch, 
I predict that it won't be," 
said Kitty, blithely and omi- 

(To be continued) 


May 1968 

* c 


* E.E 



S C 

10 -£? 


</> t= :=: 

3 <D t/> 

° £ P 

o a $ 

.2 <u c 

-C CuoJE 

C o S> 

<D x; 


-* » . 

£ s " 

O GO *" . 

o ^ o 

77. -*- 1 

.2 a, >, d 

^ j^ ■*-> >♦- 

E £ .2 £ 

■^ -. </> 

</) Q> d) 

oj a> o 

o3^4S m 

< x: 

fc 5 . 

TO •*-> 

</) Q0 


X T3 

o <u in 

CD -»-; c\j 


I 5 C 
O 2 TO 
00 QO 

o o* 

O 00 

-C TO 


»- -c x: 

2 $ 

<D TO - 
0) "D 

c </> F 
.2 2 o 
a. 00"*- 

<u ^ <u 

x> .^ > 


2 u oo 
° o 

.— t— i 






o o 






E a, 








O o 





1 5 







o TO 












Q- o a> 

c ■« 


o — « 


>^ s: 





































































































































Magazine Honor Roll for 1967 





















































.— i 
































■+-^ CD 









5 Tn 

03 « 
co cr 



•4— > 


JC ® 












Z uj 










c: +- 





03 4B 










CD © 













03 CD 



I— 1 

f- N 





r &o 





O 03 





Z ^ 























































































H _, 






^ ti -C 


a o -* 
c o c 



1= CO 03 

-J- . CD 


• X CuO 03 



uj < 

















00 00 




- Z3 

















c — 





03 CO 





Z iT 





03 C ' 

03 © 

C 03 

-*-' tr 03 +- 

3 C o CO 

O CD V _C 

CO CJ C C 03 

m i- i- 

<" x: jz © o 

5 tr «" «) E 

CD O i5 « 3 

h- z: < ^ o 


.5 c 

_CD co 
TO ^ 


co ■ — 

i; ~° 

■H IU 3 L 

(O k- <; 03 

w c c u 

_ CD t C 

ca O cd 


0) -^ O 
O ^ CO 

CD "O 

t -f-- 03 i: 
3 ^ c 

03 O 

o z: 









Ocoi^LOOcxD'sf^-oorooo c 
cxioooocncncTicncTicn .5 

.00 %^ 

? •4-' 






° b - 


^ P o O O 

CD s_ 

oo ca 

Q_ J^ 


2 § 



*= -p. 


> CD P 

CD CO b 

cd cr uj 


jt: oo _© 
to cr 4S 
> ♦- c 



Z uj O 


oo UJ g _,- 

© 00 £ 

OO CD X © 

^ CD 00 

oo C O c 

O TO -C o 

_j co a i 



May 1968 























































1_ -t-> 


cd co 


"K co c 


CD _ 03 


TO > CO X3 


5£ - TO 




u_ z: o o 


00 LO 00 LO 


CO CO i— • «— • 


l£» t£> IX) CO 



® CO 


co u 




co -£ 












0) C 




o t 





■4— ' -+-^ 
















r^ h 



1 — 1 

^ 00N 




00 CD 

TO = 


CD & 

jg» TO o .E c 

o: _i co t— uj 







CD CT> ^ oo r^ 
00 C\J CX> 00 00 
«-« «-h o o o 











<D C 


-c o 


o -f « 

T= — J 

TO, 00 





TO -3 

00 CO O 00 LO 


r^ in «tf 

«fr 00 


i— l t— I 

























^ .fc J= 

CD Q. O 
TO < 

CD *- 


= cT 

= co 


> > 






O i- -= , ^ -=: 


C CD ^ 

O £ JZ> 
^ CD TO 

< co J2 


■= ^ O •= 


X - 


CO < 

00 3 n 


LU CO ^ 

jz o o to 
■£; oo oo c 

o .9? .2 fc 

Z Q Q u_ 



00 CD 


"- -o 

to _£ 





^ — Z 

.a _£ to 

IS E -gco Q 

. Eb co °° 

C£ ^ <- r- to 

^O TO >,* 
O TO C ^ £ 

00 O TO CO 03 

i i i 

00 i 

0) ' 






00 C) 

C >, 

3 TO 

\-* "w ivj \\j \\j \,\j \^/ jta. v \J V vj -» ^w 



O X 

>> o 




jz -o 
±J o 

■o J= 
UJ Or 


X _ 

>\ oo 


§ CD 

E — ~~ ) 

2 TO > 

1 CD 
TO "D 

E 3 



-S or uj 

-o cc 
c . 

< > = 




CD I- 

$ QOJ^ CD 





- CO 

m < 







I- 1- 



00 TO 

C jE 



UJ j- 

00 00 <=> 


DO 00$ 

> > 

5 -2 "E o «> E 

UJ _J < _J UJ < 




2 CO Q ^ 
co _ _ TO 


o o o 

Q_ Q_ 




>, c 


"C o 


- TO 
> »- 


TO 1= 

or < 





Q_ Q_ Q_ 0_ 


































CD > 

O c§ 










TO 03 















C i- 







o tr 



(Z oo 

O 3 >, CD 

c t: cd t; — 




x or Q o O LU CD 

— to +r 
O Zi o 

> -» — i 

$^ E 


,. cr 




ro o - 



o -^ 

>, S g 2 ^ Lt or § g - 

v ^ ">s. //% /« ir\ i r\ *-^ ^^— *TT 









Magazine Honor Roll for 1967 
















- ) 





f C < 

o ° c 

CD S -S ■= TO ^ 

O to 
00 CO 


TO 0) 

TO m 


.rr TO o 
X Z H- 




t E c 

•^ "D O 
3 O "D 

CO d) 

c .!!' 









00 TO 



























ast Jordan 
ast Long Bea< 
orth Davis 



quirrh East 


TO _^ 

TO ~ 














>< 0- 

TO .2 






O >- 

*-> > 







£ E 

TO 3 
00 C 

CD o >- o 

CO 0_ 

CL ^ 





UJ ^ 









° £ © 8 



9- »- -* 5 


</> >N 


■- 2 «|ca) 


■o -f-? 

xi Z -J o-^ 


a. x: O 



o to w ~£ 8 

J= o 


TO ■*-> _ 


«/) C TO TO O O 

Q. 00 

TO "5 CD CD J) 
£ CO .£ • - 00 ro 
.= £J TO X- C X) </) 

>- *- Z 2 



■ 5 < oo ^ co o h- 

"cd <*> 

"D XJ ^ °0 


= C 

> n O = m to </> 

Oh cccqXcoco-jco:Ecocozq_coocoO-^0->z 

co oo oo co 


O O O O O O O 







uth Idaho Fa 

iho Falls 




noga Park 
s Vegas 
nsas City 
oenix North 


C 3 


St. Joseph 





San Fernando 

J? *= ° -o 

vl TO to^-CC -^'-©^: 


en oo oo r^ 




— -^ 

cd t: 

00 TO 

c o_ 
< c 

if) o 
O +-' 
_j 00 


-C JZ 



a: to 

*-' c 
TO — 

uj O 

cd ofi-* ca 
oo 2? x a> 
c -^ •= 00 




o g 


CD >^ TO 








_j(OQ i — coorujco 

CD «/5 
00 TO 


< V) 

S S> to oo Q? to 

tJ «,5 t -g E 

TO TO CO ° CD 3 

UJ _i o_ z or o 

^CT>O<X)CN4^H00r^<£)VDLf)lf)in^tC\JCNC\JC\J«-" ^hCT>CT> 


May 1968 



*= x: 
o op 



(/) TO v. 
TO Q. O 

»-- n O 
2| TO 
CD !> Q_ 


> s 

c o 



<D c 


< CD co 





TO 1q 


h- C_> 

00 o o 

sf Si 







a> S 5 a> « 



> O 73 p .* -K 






Wind Ri 
Mount - 
Bear La 


3 3 


o- <d 


© TO TO 

z co > 











—> — > uj <d 





c c x o 








o r- 

^ =2 


TO "|_ 

i» _co -o A 

TO = c •- -* - 

^ l2 TO 3 £ TO £ X 

u --o<Dcr.°CL ".- 

.-toOojS:— TOTO a >o4^TO-c:o<D>o 


<d a ° 

»z TO rr 

E §£ ° 

<D o o CD 

h- S cl or 





O <_> -^ 

QOjc ^ 
C *^ +-< 

i- O o 
< Z -J 




2 ^ 

c § 
a> 8 

fiu ^ 





0) ■+-> 




O 3 




10 k- 




Rose Park I s * 
Mesa South 
Bountiful So 
Fort Worth 


C >_ 

O _ CD 

c > 

c or 


West B 
Lake Vi 

CO ■+-• 

TO o 


St. Geo 







San An 
Port Ian 
Raft Ri 






0- CO 


o Z 

0- TO fc 

+= JS c 
o o 2 

rt ^rHMrHrHrHrHOOOOOOOC7)^<^0>0>Cy>ChCIlC^CTlC^CIlCy)C^CTl 











TO "O 

9- o 

£ TO 


-C £ 


d) O = 

— X > w 

to k_ QO > 

TO C <D 

■^ 3 Q. TO 


S |<D 
— C to 
TO <D 



co CO 

CO GO.*-/ 
CO C Jr 

O o 







E E 

TO X) 


-^ o 


-C TO 

„ Q. ® 

r- TO T3 c C 

© 52 c 2 >,- 

w c 2 

TO - C j^ O 




O Md, 

•+-> o — 
00 _i — 

£ ~ cD 

-c c E 
to 3 c 

TO O o 
^ S 00 


Z) or S 


TO ^» 

»- O 

CD Q) 

3 = 


< CO CO 

« > 

— o 


o -Q 

Zto x 

= CD 

TO _ -C 

ME t 

TO $ O 
O h- 


Of TO 
CD -q 

Q « 

g l 
CO < 


TO +- 

U_ TO 


x: o o 

EtU | 
S. » o 


00 -^ 

w CD 

*- »- 

C O 

3 _ 

o — 


"P <D 


c ' 

O 0) 






Magazine Honor Roll for 1967 

♦^ (1)(/) UJ KJ 

O <D -O Q) ■£ w ;= >r ^ 

3£TO3CTO52:-^CTO-^-5^^^c>t:-3 0^^ ro x:=c5 




















0) 0) <u 

"£ C C O C 

^3(flfflCocM«- c 0) o cr at 0)>2 h:^ - > <: .EE 1/s >0(DflJ r ra 

.* o a> -q to a> . ® >, ~ .2 

TOt^r^^i-TO^i-TOC^O^OTO^^roO— <U(T3ro^TOmo-°0- 




i- <D <U -„ 

« ~ o & « .2 * +- £ 

m^t 2 *2 w CD » *. ^^^^CO)^- 

«> .2 £ °° i" .2 > c -^ o 

2 - 

o 0J 

_ to 



air Oaks 

arden Gn 
orth Web 


2 o to 

o C TO 

■^ TO 0) 






J5 "5 



^ oo :*: 






u 1 

<D Z >- £ ^ £ CD -S> «+- TD= ^ v C 0)^ w c 

_ 8> ^ ^ W C E5<U^O^C^ ^—,>(^ ^o^^ajt 




a'-^fljii'--O u - J 3n- I oroiiiw i - w '-^:(i)<w- 1 :Uir^:irr;™* 


g 1 . -S t;«uo i i 3 Ja 

W >^ TO TO ^ -^° TO<UrtjTOOTO<l)^oTOO.b Ql J =O^O<UOtotoO0) 







c fc 

E ? 



r 0? 



0^ C 





c _ a5 
o E m 














c >- c 









TO >• TO 




O <P TO 









?^£2 TO ^£i3 cro ^ .2 too "P 

^?c c fe O ^c^o-52^ o ^-£ TO ^i o 




May 1968 


2 <= 

c « 
uj E 




(V ■*-> — 
DO & "55 

■ to Z 

—I 00 

tr to 

TO 03 CO 























to co 
TO J5 

X a_ 









. . <d 




























J5 jz to o jr 
^ i- or o uj 



CO f9 

to LL - 

03 TO 

3 O 

03 JZ 


TO m 






r- to 

JT$ -a M 2 
<u c - - 




S Z3 JZ 


^ cc -£ 

Z " g § TO 

55 -c 5 m ^ J^ 
© CO ^ m CQ x 



































IV) »v> , 

o s > 

03 - x uj ^ cq m 

c: — <u a) =i to 03 

ro o <« «) ro~ ° 3= o^ j) <D 


<D <n TO 
C > © 

"O TO 

<d ±j 

*■ UJ 
2 TO 

° "5 

2 8 

a> — 
> < 

= TO 

O C 

ZJ T3 

_l UJ 



f— ( »— I i— I . — I i— I 1— I 1— I 1 — I I— I i— I 1— I i—l r— I i — I i — I 1— 1 1— ( I— I 

WOO-Hlf)^OOiniD( 1 OvDOOOt 1 ONOCNJCTl(Jl'-iiONrH(Y)rHN^NN^if)vOOOlDW 


i—i i— i 

NminOvOrOrH\DCTl( 1 0't'tNNHOOOOO'HOlOW( 1 ON^inNl£ICTlN(J)^ir>aiin 
O^cO.— i^^CNJiNO^CNCOOTOO^^CVJ^O^^ii^l^U^LOc^ 


00° £ £ 
m C rr > 
3 TO 03 

JZ to 
O _£ 
TO <D 
0) 00 

■S 00 < 





C C ^ 

<D <D to 

CO _ T3 O O 

a) ._ oojz o 

55 cd 2 ■ - a>0— °-J-J^^O0-CL0- 

~ 2 -c 

>, o 

or co 




c r u 
O O £ £ 

E^Q- g 

-D C 


> > CD 




o w 

03 C TO 

F to .h 

E C 03 




>> b: 



03 O 











+j ■*-> 





o o 



o a. 

,5 2 

Si « 

<u c 

c o 

zj jt: to 

o o c 

C 3 TO 

- o JZ 

e o 

. Q 



J5 s E 

CD 0> 03 

TO O « 

Q_ UJ S 













o a> 

0) co 

q: uj 



00 o 

c — 
c ^ 


to <u 









d) 1- 

C0 JZ 




4=£i2 » = 

3 W 3 ■— O 3 , 

or lu i- < o o: o 

03 CO 



o — 

C = 

= X 

5 m 

CO Qj 


03 "^ 

TO <D 
■£. * 3 

O) to 
^ X 

>- o 

• Q CQ — 

CQ <y O 



^ 0) ~> 



DUJ2S j5>>G< 


.b a> 




a> 8 

> 2 

C O 
<D C 




'~ H i—t i— 1 i— 1 i— I i-H i— 1 



i-H i— 1 i-H H 








a> to 

-O "D 

— E 

< < 

TO 42 


(D CD 
3 3 


i_ i_ 
<D <D 
3 3 
IT <T 
3 3 

CO j£ 

TO O - 
U_ U_ CC 


E a> 

0) CD 

E E 

to C ^ u TO — 

©•ooar™ 2 o-icc 

c c — -^ <o c »_ ^_ 
to — x: O JC C TO to 









c c 


co O 

oo^ a> 

X ^ 

c 00 = 






Magazine Honor Roll for 1967 



3 -*- 1 


= ■1 

ce ^ 

= TO 


.— TO 
C/) "I 















Helen A 


G. John 

H. Larsoi 

1 F. Bate 













— ) 










— ) 
















Ella 1 










8 "8 5 

Q.E £ 

"° p fc « *~ 

= ■2 "-§° 

<h- o o 

> < UJ LU UJ 


-C <¥. 

CO to 

>- C 





c 2 

ro x: -Q ^ 
O ~o x 


co £ - 1 > C TO 
>,.2 to .2. E 

-° = c m fc 

3 CD -q TO O 


c c 

CO =5 

■^ TO -° 

TO = -f N 

^ £ x o 

d c/)m x 

TO >,_CD N 



< x 

CD • -> 

— ^ f, 


^ TO Ql 

a> =J £ 

C TO — 

3 -C TJ 

— ) CO UJ 


o^ooa^c»cx)ooooc)or^oooooooa^cx)'-"LncT ) c^ r _ l cx)CNj 


c^^Loco^^LO<^oo^mo^oa)^owoo^f i o^ON(^oo"*oooooo^oO'-tNc\i^ 

CM C7^ N N 00 rn 
O O O ^t C\J cr> 
00 LO Lf) ID -^ CM 



CD CD 2 



CD CD -+- 1 










5 5 c 

QjO &0 










o o ^ 

J= T3 "O "O 

-i- 1 





























^ C C C 

O i- i- i- 

C C 























o o o 
F c c 

0) CD CD 


O j^ 

TO i- 
CO 0_ 

C C 

o o 

■*-> ■*-> 

SI | 

c c E 

=3 ^ >> 


O o 

■D ID — 





i- CD 


v E 
t> o 

C $ 







^ ^. 

■»-' c 


Q_ to 



C .b 3 E 

-> C/) CO — ) 

O »-. 
X O 


a; - 

CD CD ^ 
S?^ O-g 

^ O (J X 




■7 >: ifl 

+j CO 

0) CO 



o _ 

I • CD 

cc *i 

_ cy) co ? 

W iT^ TO TO 

— •— — ' — CD 

UJ > CC O -S 




_ ^3 TO 


^ TO 2 

00 •= 

=5 to 

Q J= 


V) o 



"TO ^ 
TO *j 


■ CD 
—I C 



< —I 



to 3 

> h- 


- > TO 

_ C 


N c 



>> k_ 


o *: 



uj 2 




Qfl TO 

c 175 

CD ^t- TO 

00 O I 

Q_ O TO 






o.2 3= 
F > 3 

5= TO CO 

£q . 

CO ■ CO 

°- 2 

O ^ to — o jr o > 





TO co 

u <o CO 

.2 CD ,. 

^ Q_ Q_ 

£= TO CB 

£ X ^^ 

_i uj ^ O 







S[!l^^ 0oo< ^^^^^cncjooi\LO^ro^^c\jc£)CN^c\jCJir^(^r^io 



CO ^- 3 
TO O o 

~ 3 3 3 3 

£ -2 c c c c 

C (O 3 3 3 3 

O O O O O O 

E 2 


txo co 




XI nj CD 

(o -t- 2 > 

g- CD 00 ^ < ^ 



> Christi 




>n >% C TO C C T3 




o 3^^ c c c: i_ co 







is fei-s Si = 1 

-a -o CD .2 .2 to ^ _3 


_ C i_ i_ +- > 





o o o o o o 




O O O O (J o 


May 1968 





v£ Q- 













2 c 
c « 
uj E 





® or 





.»= TO 
> CO 





2 E 
















ry E. Angle 
nnie Ames 
rothy W. M; 

















cd o 

T3 CO 


13 0Q 

CO « 





na H. Rogh 
neva A. Mc( 
nstance P. 








"a _*: 

DO s£ 

c <o 

CD *- 

TO o 





T3 a> o 



> <D 

^ O Q 




_l UJ 




t- to 

£ % 


c := to 5= CD 
to Z ;=: *- 

00«^ . I— x 

-♦-' TO 
13 CD 

TO -i= <2 

_CD _TO £ 

q: cq uj uj < 



m io o <3- 

00 00 ^h i— i 





CO o 







CQ ^ 

« q: 







d 8 

<D & 

o ~ 





.S c 











TO <D 

h- a. 



Q_ X 

(Ti «— I 




1 — 1 

— < oo 

O CT> 





■— i cn 






to a 


= _ c 


rth Idaho Fa 
rth Jordan 
rth Pocatellc 
rth Rexburg 
rth Sacrame 
rth Sanpete 
rth Seattle 
rth Sevier 
rth Tooele 
rth Weber 









to OO-*: -^ 


3 3 

cr cr 







TO -^ 

E o 



-t— 1 

























































"D CD 
C = 

C j- TO 

cd x . f= cc o 




j£ ■ <3 UJ "" dl j= 

O ° >, >^CQ ro O 

CD jB 1 CD CO "O TO 

j= _J CO CQ > ^ J2 

s: cq 




>> o 

TO Qfl 
$ C C 

■= r/i rf 

C CD CO °° < 

v- C JZ C CO 

3 c i; zj to 

JO co ZJ TO O 
S lu Or > CC 

"O ~ 


DQ j^.h O 

d> CQ ^ J2 


— CD 

c co 

O T 


ZJ 3 








2 C 

O | 




TO "O 

X 3 










— ) 














-t— • 
























O eft •— i cr> r>. co 



CT> <— • 

cn co 

r^ oo lo cnj <3- 


^^V0CXD<n^^^cX)CT)LOCT>O^"lOLnC\|00O'- H 

^LOc\jt\LOio^o^LOt^ci)cx>ooc£)<x>r^oor v »cx)c\j 



i— llOO00CTl00LOCX)r-Hr-l 



O t\J O 00 O VO CNJ <£> OV ^f CO »-* f>. U> O AD VD 00 CM CO CO tD ^J" 00 -^ 



3 3 


-O to > 
TO CO to 
C C >^ TO TO 

C C 

m S) TO TO TO 

4e - cio oo oo oo 


"9 CD CD to > > > 



> CD 

> XJ 



jo -o 
o c 

co J2 

co oo oo 
00 c c 
o o o 



























iS c 
co co 


TO -r, E 

i- T3 _ 



to to 



Magazine Honor Roll for 1967 





























— > 
















■ — 




*D _ >« 

<" ^ C 03 5 C -^ -^ -° to ,« 

-^ TI >> O -t^ fl ) L Onl/lrrl/l-S" 1 

?^ if -^ =: 0) ii ^ ;=- >- a> ooS^-- cc: n^ 3 <lJ 

£ a5 o a 7 w fc to •--£«></>-£ ^ 3 mo o o > 

Q ^oo ^hlQ^o^^lQ^o^^o > w 

If* l*3 8£££i*ip?ili$4»£Sjig*i£:g 

qKJO) CraWO3OoO«w§L0)^ OOfflO j;^ra :)i j (1) ^ 

_l ^> O OQLUCt:Ct:QN(]QlLiJ_jOQ.°_iQ:QQ.Q<<CQQ:>C5Ll 


r— t I— I I — I H i— t i— t i — I r— I i— I r— I I— I I— I i — I i— I ,_(,_ |,_|,-H 


i— i 





<u a> x: 

QD 00 <£ CL to 
i- »- C a) .— 
O O si to 3 

<i> <u o o o 
o o -^ -^ -I 


co co co co co co 

i- 03 n 

jB * C ^ tO CO 

TO T3 to — 35 "<T$ *- <- cr ^ ,„ <d >% E . 

£ <" ^ ^ "R = © C ? V ,-% -*? S £ ^ © £ J= © 03 £ 

|lx le&^iigiliilllHlilll^I § S |||telfi|| 

UJ n E _ ^-^ni i -to < y w 3r'»03/N^3{n)=;tuCl.-^T3r— -j- zz±ZZ}UJ*>T>T3>(n 

1 1fcS J !««£«"*: il*|"S8«Ssg3j85 :i: s«§S >, -*«* 



"~ ' «"" • •— < <— t i— I I— I i— I i— I i—( I— I r—4 i— I i — I i— I i—l i— I i— I i — I i — I 




i — i 


•— • i— i .—I 



.^ © 03 












-f- 1 














3 3 g 5 ^ TO 

? ro m <1> C ll -^ ^to UJO^rE 

ao^~+- m "° 5i -o E 3 3 >>>,£= £ O § ■- 

aj^ro-^rt, « >•- S S ,« ° 9 r^?^ rv- CO w w 0) ■* o ffl ra o ra 

-TiLTni')T« +v (i)^ (1) PP C - >,>,ra ra o) (u>: OjciJUUUa 

5loi^ool$>5^§§S^ccccc^| roo ^- >orr 5 rx 

■a = = $ 'Ecw TO "°- ccc:c ™°= , = ,::5Z,::j::3fci:: £cL-Q>555^^trrrrr 

— — — "^: — — _0000000000000003rJo3(ti<Da;<D<ua)<i)000000 


May 1968 

£ Q- 

P c 















2 c 

c « 

uj E 


-t— ' 



. Avery 



o> •+-< 















uJ uj 







d % < 


-t— > 

03 0) 





















i — i 

00 LO ^h 


C\J 00 


. — i 

i — i 



«— i cr> oo 

<— i 

00 <T> 



S E 

c oo -^ 

° C += TO 

03 TO ^ C . "= 

§S Ex §<d 

X ~> TO 

£? E 

3 c ID 53 3 JS ■- 



.2 *- 

t; J= >^ to 




03 k_ 
Q_ O 

to a 
"cD JS 

TO +- 

—I 00 

>- o 

Q3 o 



CD 03 

i- o 

.52 $ 

03 <tJ <-> . m 

5s ^ k. 

ro Co 




-^ SZ 
03 QO-o 
03 =J ro 
5 TO v- 

00 00 C 


— -^ 5s 


— CO 


„ o 
2 oo 


. C3 = 03 

03 TO TO 

™ E 3T3 O O 

E uj en uj > o 

= mO 



i— I t-H i— I i — I i— I i — I i— I i — I i— I i — Ii — I i — I «— I t— I i— I 




.—I t— I 





+- 5s 5s 

03 03 03 k. 

CO c C 03 

C -o -o -Q 

03 03 

= = > 

03 -2 

> > 

co co 

rc k. 

°- O O O CL Q. c 

E >>5s>,E E ° 







































£ k. 

03 03 

> 1% 

^ Q 

o > sz -o b o 

;= = to ro = c 

^ £- -t-" > TO TO 











c c 



o o 



-»— ' -1—' 


t3f) OjO 


TO +j 


c c 







x: jc 






5s -Q 


»- TO 




















— T 


N r- 
g O 

.b to . 

-^ Q_ 03 

1- r i- 

to E C5 


.E sz 

-"= y 

q. O 

£ = O 

TO < O 

c oo . c 

C -o « 
03 03 


O 52 X) 

v_ C (-, 

00 2.03 

-2 5s _ 03 

— := 03 

c -^ ■- 03 2 ~ 
C ^ O TO ■— ro 03^3 


• k. 

S =5 


O ^ c 

-C ^ 

03 2 


c .2 •- 
03 o o .> 
oo cc: o > 

c fc 

O 00 

co -^ 

O -, if) 


^^ F 



UJ _J 




03 03 

O — 



o _ 






= 00 


TO r- 

00 03 ^ 


< UJ UJ 


03 *- 

= 2oo E 

o -*t > 

> «> o c 

o5 E..; CD >, 



3 TO 

03 oo aj co 

5s" 1 - .2. >> TO 03 
TO J2 TO 5^ | TO 

■^ m ^^ ,r^ ... ■== 

2 TO uj 


k. m — 

-S - <^S E 

^LX 5^01 O 

^ 03 ■«= S -> 

- TO O ^ 

C co — k. >^ 

03 CO 3 TO -2 

0) 03 03 SZ 2 

-S CO 00 CO CC 







i — i 


k. .Eroo°R ^5 w 

2 TO 'c 

2 o-o LUOO^^.C « o 5 
jt;CtoooOTOO^ ^ T3 Oo 

CT "^ V- m 03 03 03 >- TO ^3 tO CO TO TO •- ' ■- ■ }Z 

E 2— l<CQQQQu_u_— >— >— > — > I I I ^ 

-2 — ±icccc:ccccccccccc 

- 5 -5 -g TO h 

TO C TO^O O- — 


1 1 1 

o -^ 


UJ < CO S S CC g.-g 





Q. .2 

c 5s 03 m 

o <u > -c 


Vj +-' ^— ' +J -•-' ■*-> ■*-> ^, 


k- =: m — +-> 






TO 03 k. C p 

sz sz sz .E t 









Magazine Honor Roll for 1967 

v- CD 

S E 


. <D 
CO -O 


£ CD 



■ i_ 

Ll- ^ 


03 _2 


C/) C 



-O C 





o V 

3 2 





2 < 




J2 S 

-t— ' 




o «J 




rsi *: 



o -* 

00 2 M 

-q ° I 2 K • => 



™ -c >, 


X > -£ O 

03 """ 




*- *- ^ *- iZ 
>* >* j2 O t 

2 2 O Q O 




cu m 


CD 03 

cc o 

03 CD 


0) 0) 


03 h= J- 


N<tHinrH^^00OMf)CD , tCNJ'HMn<tOO(31 









0) c 


.2 > 



o o 


m o 



•*-> ■*-> 


CO (/) 






"cd c 

03 i- 

O 03 


0_ CO 

-t-> -*-■ 

00 CO 


£ 00 





o ±1 













<D T3 
C ° 

~ o 














>->->->- INI 













H. Nix< 



-Q oo 
C <D 







.Q DC 





























.> C CO 

oo O 


y c 

>- CD 

■*-> — 






03 <p CO 

< x o 





Q o 

z E 


c u ^ r - 

oo 5 J5 03 ^ o CD 

x _i o ^ > Q m 

c m ro 
"5b 2 3 

o ^ • 


CD 03 c 

5 a$ c «S 

o _i < .E 

r^ i^ i^ o c\j 
o o en *t o> 






CD -^ *- 

> o a> 

0) 03 ^ X 

^ CD S2 O 

j5 m m m 

> -t- 1 -4-> -t-> 

O 3 3 3 

c o o o 


03 O 

o o 




o < 






DO 03 



fc/ -J 


•2 c < .6 


3 C 




cococococococococococococo cocococo 


co m> ^ E 
-* .E v. <o c 

O ^ to M C 
3 3 


Q. Q. 

2 c: 
c « 







C "3 

c o 
O Q. 

.9. E 

■o c 

0) o 









CD °? CD 

.it oo o .x: 


S. Pack 
erite J. S 
sia H. H 

a P. Bac 
r A. Bad 
C. Russ 
a Budge 
ie C. Ric 

- w R 

? =5 C 

c oo t 

.E c ^.E .2, 

^_ CD 
u h ^ 
C g.E 

C w « 

oo 2 ^ °o ^ 

o w r 

i_ CD fQ i_ 03 

CO to "Z 


2 -I < 


^f CO LO 


CT) <T> O 



t— i 

(£> *t <* 

LO <3" <X> LO LO 

CNJ o o 

rf CO <£> 

no f-i lo <T> <x» 

«— i <— i lO 

i\ rv lo 

LD 00 ^f i-H 

LO ro -^ 

00 ^ ^ 

i£> CM CD cn ^j- 

00 00 [\ 

i\ rv o 

O >— " 00 i-H LO 

<tf 00 CSJ 

oo <o ^o 

IN. ^ ^ <N 

LO oo ^t 


CO {- 

+j co 



CD ,- 


CO '—— 

03 03 

— ■♦-' 

00 2 

C C 00 

CO T3 to 

— r- ■+-' 
03 r: 03 

m "^ CO 

i- co 3 x: 

CD CJ <- ■*-> 

j- 03 X-> 

co c 

"K C 3 

-£ O CO 

00,^ c 

^ ^- c o 


S< CD ^ 

O r- ir 

rrr w tfi 



-t—> •*-> •*-> 

C/) 00 CO 






>5 o 

CD CJ -^ 

"c^ <U 


O CO if 

2 ^s; 

^ c^ ci^cS 
-c, > m UJ . 

"o j= b_ 

.E^ o 

X . K 

^ CO 

k c o 

co .2 £ 

CD -^ • — > 

^ or ^ •" co 
c =^ co c 

CO '^ CD 

co r- 
> cd i; 

CL,jJ c'-cn! 

CcO cD~o«2 EO^ CD CD 



CX> LO ^H 

O CTi Cn 

00 <T> O 00 CO 

00 00 00 

t— i 




00 00 O 

(J) CT) <— I 

ID h (Jl N h 


C£> <X> 

^ LO ^f -^ CO 

CO i-H C\J 


rv. r-H 00 ^ C\J 

^ O 00 

LO O ^ 

n po en o oo 

IN i-H 00 

lO H Ifl 

lo lo ^ r^ cTi 

//\ CO 

IN CNJ 00 


cy) ^co 


■^00 CO "£ 




co -£ "co TO 



x; «J 2: tz 

d) to 

O co c 

< CO _c C < 

_^ CD 

«5 % 

c 'c ro 



rtJ 03 ir CJ >- 
k_ i- O CD 

-o *-> U} 

C C C 00 00 

r; CO «^_ 
^ CD — 

CD CD 3 03 03 

o 2: 3 


u_ (3 o 




Relief Society Activities 

Las Vegas (Nevada) Stake Singing Mothers Present Music for 
Large Convention Audience 

Officers of the Las Vegas Stake, front row, left to right: Ferren W. Bunker, High 
Council Representative for Relief Society; Theodore M. Peterson, Counselor; Harold C. 
Anderson, Counselor; Clifford Wallace, Regional Representative of the Council of the 
Twelve; Lucy B. Bunker, Relief Society chorister; Reed Whipple, Stake President; lllean 
W. Peterson, President, Relief Society; Velma H. Stewart, Education Counselor; Helen 
C. King, Homemaking Counselor; Phyllis P. Tonks, Relief Society organist; Blanch 
Dalby, assistant organist. 

Sister Peterson reports: "The Las Vegas Stake Singing Mothers participated in a 
Sunday morning non-denominational worship service with the National Automobile 
Dealers of America at a convention held here recently. There were some 15,000 
delegates in attendance, making this one of the larger annual conventions. 

"The chorus consisted of 225 voices from nine wards of the stake. Many of the 
sisters had to travel fifty miles one way for weekly rehearsals. The sisters furnished 
music for the Stake Quarterly Conference prior to accepting the opportunity to per- 
form for the convention. 

"By request, they sang 'The Lord's Prayer,' and thrilled the audience with their 
own selections of 'God of Eternity' and Florence Jepperson Madsen's beautiful 'Still, 
Still With Thee.' " 

Southeast Mexican Mission Holds Relief Society Conference 

September 8, 1967 

Mission Relief Society officers, second row from top, beginning with second sister: 
Ruth C. Romney, Mission Relief Society Supervisor; Bertha Morales, Mission President; 
Irma Dominguez, First Counselor; Adelina Caraveo, Secretary-Treasurer; Antoma de 
Castillo, cultural refinement class leader; Alicia G. de Llitheras, visiting teacher 
message leader. 

Top row, left to right: Lucila Vargas de Perez, chorister; Paula J. de Lopez, spiritual 
living class leader. 

Sister Romney reports: "This was the second all-mission Relief Society Confer- 
ence held. It was held in Veracruz. A special display of handmade articles was set 
up. Later, this display was taken to each district in the mission, and a workshop was 
held. Instruction booklets were printed, and each sister received one. 

"The mission is growing in spirit and in numbers. The Magazine printed in 
Spanish has been a great help to us here." 


Notes From the Field 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through the stake 
Relief Society presidents, or mission Relief Society supervisors. One annual submission will be 
accepted, as space permits, from each stake and mission of the Church. Submissions should be 
addressed to the Editorial Department, Relief Society Magazine, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. For 
details regarding pictures and descriptive material, see The Relief Society Magazine for January 
1966, page 50. Color pictures are not used in this department. 

I L L L L L L 111 

I I I I I I 

May 1968 

Perth Stake (Australia) Relief Society Plans Variety of Activities 

Perth Stake Relief Society officers, left to right: Elizabeth J. Alcorn, Secretary- 
Treasurer; Joyce Pixer, Second Counselor; Mary C. Dawson, President; Eileen N. 
Crosbie, First Counselor. 

Sister Dawson reports: "Our stake is newly organized. Our first monthly leadership 
meeting was held recently, and we were gratified both by attendance and by the 
spirit which was there. We have had a full district board organized for many years, so 
now we feel we are really ready to forge ahead in the service of the Lord. 

"We are now working on plans for an annual visiting teacher convention, a musi- 
cal evening, and a mannequin parade, among other activities. We are eagerly looking 
forward to regular visits from members of the General Board." 

Seven Canadian Stakes Singing Mothers Combine to Present Centennial Concert 

September 3, 1967 

Montez Cooper, President, Calgary Stake Relief Society, reports: "The Calgary Stake 
acted as host to seven Canadian stakes Singing Mothers, who presented a concert in 
the beautiful Alberta Jubilee Auditorium, which seats nearly 2,800 people. 

"Sister Florence Jepperson Madsen, of the General Board of Relief Society, con- 
ducted the choir. The sisters put in an excess of eighty hours practice, mostly in the 
early morning. 

"This was a missionary effort, and the missionaries report that they have made 
many wonderful contacts through people who were impressed by the concert. The 
music was so appreciated that a standing ovation was given the performance." 

French-Polynesian Mission, Papeete Branch Holds Opening Social 

September 8, 1967 

Standing, left to right: Martha Taerea, Chairman of bazaar; Elisa Sam You, Presi- 
dent, French-Polynesian Mission Relief Society; Elsie L. Richards, Mission Relief 
Society Supervisor; Tetua Tehani, First Counselor; Ninirei Maro, Second Counselor; 
Marie Wong, Secretary-Treasurer. 

Seated at left: Tererai Airima; Tiaki Menemene; Erena Taamino. 

Seated at right: Nadege Richmond. 

Sister Richards reports: "The Relief Society in Papeete held an opening social on 
President McKay's birthday, and it took the form of a testimonial in his honor. It was 
a very inspirational meeting. 

"Work in our mission is moving along well, and with the aid of lessons printed 
both in French and Tahitian, greater interest and participation are evident. We feel 
special blessings are being showered upon us with so many added facilities." 


V ^y 

Minnesota Stake Bazaar, "Christmas Around the World" 

December 2, 1967 

Thelma Hatton, standing in the Germany Booth, sponsored by the Minneapolis 
Fourth Ward. 

Arthella Basinger, President, Minnesota Stake Relief Society, reports: "The efforts 
of twelve wards and branches resulted in a gala evening of shopping and entertain- 

"Advance publicity on radio stations in the Minneapolis-St. Paul area, newspaper 
articles, and enthusiastic support from the participants made people aware that a 
holiday bazaar was taking place, and insured a good turnout. 

"Each ward chose a country as the theme of its booth, and music and costumes 
from that country enhanced the beautifully decorated booths. Each booth was filled 
with many lovely hand-made articles, and each ward and branch felt that the financial 
success was adequate to meet their needs for the coming year. 

"A trumpet fanfare and a narration of a particular country's Christmas customs 
was followed by traditional Christmas carols, many of them sung in native languages 
of the countries represented. 'A Fantasy of Carols,' presented by the stake Singing 
Mothers, 100 in number, was thrilling indeed. 

"Hungry shoppers were made welcome at the smorgasborg table, sponsored by 
the stake board. They were served by young people dressed as Santa's elves, and a 
great variety of food was available. 

"The cooperation and joint effort of the wards and branches made this inter- 
national bazaar an inspiring success." 


Lesson Department 

Discussion 11— Rehabilitation 

Cathleen Hammond 

Faculty Member, Brigham Young University, College of Nursing 

Northern Hemisphere: Second Meeting, August, 1968 
Southern Hemisphere: January, 1969 

OBJECTIVE: To teach the home nurse ways in which she can help family 
members to resume their daily activities after an illness. 


The term rehabilitation means 
to put back in good condition or 
reestablish on a firm, sound basis. 
This is a very broad term en- 
compassing many areas. The pur- 
pose of this lesson is to acquaint 
the homemaker with several basic 
rehabilitation procedures neces- 
sary to restore the sick patient in 
the home to a useful life. 


Much can be done in the home 
to help the sick person: 

a. Proper positioning in bed will pre- 
vent the formation of contractures (stiff- 
ness of muscles and joints). 

b. Good skin care will prevent the oc- 
currence of bed sores. In caring for elderly 
patients or those who must remain bed- 
fast for a long period, it is important to 
give proper attention to the skin to avoid 

bedsores. These sores develop most often 
on the base of the spine, elbows, hips, 
heels, and toes. They may occur in any 
area where two surfaces of the skin 
come together. 

These precautions can prevent them: 

1. Keep sheets dry, clean, and smooth. 

2. Keep patient's clothing dry. 

3. Prevent skin chafing by rubbing 
it carefully with a skin lotion or 
cold cream at least twice each day. 

4. Change position of patient fre- 
quently to prevent irritation on 
pressure points such as heels, el- 
bows, buttocks, etc. 

5. In using bed pan, slip it under 
buttocks gently. If the skin is 
moist shake talcum powder on the 
bed pan. A soft pad placed between 
the patient's back and the pan will 
avoid irritation of the skin. 

c. Range of motion exercises will 
help to discourage deformities and main- 
tain or improve muscle strength. 

d. Interest and encouragement in 
the patient's attempts to help himself 
will help to prevent the onset of apathy 
and loss of motivation. 


May 1968 

e. The use of the proper type of bed 
for the patient speeds recovery and makes 
it easier to care for him. The basic bed 
equipment should include a firm mat- 
tress, a bedboard placed between the 
springs and mattress, and a footboard. 

f. A firm mattress and bedboard help 
support the segments of the body and pre- 
vent sagging of the patient's hips. Also, 
it makes it easier for a patient to move 
and turn in bed and to sit up or maintain 

g. A footboard is used to support the 
feet at right angles to the legs when the 
patient is lying on his back. This position 

prevents development of a foot-drop 
deformity where the feet tend to drop 
forward. It also helps to keep the bed- 
covers off the patient's feet and prevents 
pressure on the toes and bedsores on the 


To keep the patient comfortable and 
help prevent bed sores, it is important to 
change the patient's position often. The 
illustration shown in Figure 1. demon- 
strates proper positioning for the patient 
lying on his back in bed. 

Figure 1. 
Back lying 

1. Patient lying straight. 

2. Flat pillow under head, neck, and shoulders. 

3. Shoulders level. 

4. Hips level. 

5. Feet against footboard. Toes pointed straight up. 

6. Heels of the feet rest over the space between mattress and footboard. 

Figure 2. 
Face lying 

1. Feet against footboard. 

2. Toes hang over edge of mattress. 

3. No pillow under head. 

4. Flat pillow placed under patients abdomen. 


Lesson Department 

Figure 3. 
Side lying 

1. Hips and knees slightly bent. 

2. Rolled pillow supporting back. 

3. Leg on upper side brought forward slightly on pillow. 

4. Upper arm supported on pillow. 

5. Prevent dropping of the shoulder. 

When a patient is lying on his back with his legs relaxed, the legs have a tendency 
to roll out to the side. A trochanter roll should be placed on the outer side of a 
patient's leg to prevent this rotation. Figure 4. demonstrates the proper placement of 
a trochanter roll. 

Figure 4. 
Trochanter roll. 

1. Roll is placed at the hip on the involved side. 

2. The edge of the roll is placed under the hip. 

3. It is under-rolled firmly against the thigh and tucked slightly under the hip-to 
hold the leg in good alignment. 

When positioning a paralyzed patient, it is important to place a roll in his hand. 
The hand roll is used to maintain functional position of the hand. Figure 5. demon- 
strates the proper positioning of a hand roll. 

Figure 5. 
Hand roll 

1. Position the thumb in opposition to 
the fingers. 

2. The wrist should be extended. 

3. Hand roll is placed diagonally across 
palm of hand. 


May 1968 

The doctor will tell you when the pa- 
tient is ready for therapeutic exercises. 
He will demonstrate the exercises needed. 

The aim of therapeutic exercises is 
to achieve a maximum body function for 
each individual patient. The scope of 
therapeutic exercises is very broad. It 
includes exercises to: 

1. Improve coordination. 

2. Prevent deformity. 

3. Keep the patient's muscles from wast- 
ing and becoming weak. 

4. Keep the joints in the feet, legs, hips, 
hands, and arms from getting stiff. 

5. Improve posture. 

6. Relieve pain. 

7. Help the patient relax. 

The regime of treatment should be 
such that the patient is given the oppor- 
tunity and motivation to do as much for 
himself as is possible. Day-by-day im- 
provement may seem very small. Discour- 
agement and an attitude of futility must 
be combated from the beginning. 

It is important to remember when help- 
ing the patient with the exercises to be 
careful to: 

1. Be gentle so you do not injure him. 

2. Do not force any part of the body to 

3. Work slowly. 

4. Each exercise should be done the same 
number of times on both sides of the 


1. Features— Simple footboard with 4- 
inch wide wooden blocks attached. 

2. Materials: Vz inch plywood measured 
to fit the specific bed. 


1. Fold a cotton bath blanket or a smooth 
thin mattress pad the long narrow way 
and roll. The finished roll should be 
12-14 inches long and 4-5 inches thick. 


1. One solid board the full size of the 
mattress is satisfactory. 

2. Measure the bed frame to determine 
the size of the plywood needed. 

3. Three foot by 8 foot % inch fir plywood 
is the best size. If this is not available, 
order 4 foot by 6 foot % inch fir 


Roll two washcloths together and secure 
with masking tape. The roll should be firm 
but not hard. 

Additional material for this lesson may 
be obtained from the booklet Strike Back 
at Stroke published by the United States 
Printing Office and available from the 
Superintendent of Documents, United 
States Government Printing Office, Wash- 
ington D.C. 20402, for 400. 


New Magazine Binding Prices 

and Postage Rates 

Effective March 1, 1968 

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in- 
struction of each month's Relief Society Magazine 
is in a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain 
West's first and finest bindery and printing house 
is prepared to bind your editions into a durable 

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to 
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service. 

Cloth Cover • $3.50; Leather Cover • $5.50 
Yearly Index Included 

Advance payment must accompany all orders. 

Please include postage according to table 
listed below if bound volumes are to be mailed. 

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah 

Zone 1 and 2 . . .80 Zone 5 1.20 

Zone 3 _ _ _ _ _ .95 Zone 6 _ _ _ _ 1.40 

Zone 4 1.05 Zone 7 1.60 

Zone 8 1.85 

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104 
Phone (801) 4861892 




22 days - July 25 - August 15 
See Winter Quarters, Carthage, 
Nauvoo, The Sacred Grove, etc. 


14 romantic days 

September 15 - September 28 

see all 4 islands, 

Hawaii, Maui, Oahu, Kauai 


15 days 

June 5 - June 19 

see stimulating Mexico City, 

picturesque Taxco, gay Acapulco 


arj call or write: 


UUhitney agent and escort 
1205 2nd Ave SLC, Utah 84103 
Phone (801) 363-5112 
2628 Royalcrest Escondido, California 


(June 18-30) 


July 6-20 


July 27— August 1 1 
July 27— August 1 7 




August 1 9-September 1 


August 18-25 
Call or write for itineraries 

James Travel Tours 

2230 Scenic Drive 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109 

Phone: 466-8723 


35mm Negatives 25^ 
1" x 1%" Prints 5£ 

Excellent Quality 

Send for Complete 
Price List 



24 North University Avenue 
Provo, Utah 84601 



* HAWAII Weekly 

* HILL CUMORAH pageant 

17 Days -$279 
19 Days - 319 
22 Days - 359 


14 Days -$259 

* MEXICO 14 days from Salt 

Lake, as low as $198. (Mexico City, 
Cuernavaca, Taxco, Acapulco) 


110 East 2nd South 

Ogden, 399-4587 St. George, 673-3136 

Logan 245-6584 Idaho Falls , 522-2581 

Mesa 964-5283 




Enhances your 

Church and 
family activities 


The test of time has proven that LDS Sisters the world around love to sing these 

songs written in SSA: 

"The Temple By the River" "Visiting Teachers' Song" 

"Every Soul Is Living" "God Bless Our Humble Home" 

"Come With Me to the Temple" "Our Own Pioneers" 

Husbands and sons harmonize with enthusiasm on these: 

"The Strength of Ten"-Unison "Choose You This Day"— TTBB 

Daughters proclaim these as their favorites to play and sing: 

"The Temple By the River" "A Mother's Prayer" 

"Live Life in a Sweet Key" "Remember This Night" 

They soon have the boys flocking to sing the baritone melody with them on: 
"Here Am I, God"-SAB and "We'll Remember Who We Are"-SAB 

If you are dedicating a chapel or Seminary, you will want this song, based on 

President David 0. McKay's own words: "Dedication"— choir 

These and other songs, all by Marie Manwaring Anderson, are available at 25£ 

each, postpaid. 

Music cannot be sent out on approval, but a SAMPLE PACKET containing all of 

her songs may be purchased for $2.00. 

Address your order to 

Shelley, Idaho 83274 





A joy to "put up" with! Diamond-patterned glass. Gay, multi-colored tops. And new 
jelly jars that seal themselves! ("Quilted Crystal" jars have the famous Ball "Dome" 
Lids, the ones with the nice, clean, WHITE enamel lining and the red sealing ring that 
clings so tight.) Or, you can buy the g lasses and seal with paraffin. 

No gift is more welcome than a few of your very own favorites, perfectly protected 
in "Quilted Crystal" jars or glasses. Look for them in handy trays, ideal for storage, 
serving refreshments, or gift packing! 




Again, for a limited time only (for just 250 and 3 box tops of either Ball 
Caps or "Dome" Lids), we can offer collectors these charming, miniature 
replicas of Ball Mason Jars, for 80 years the world's best selling brand. 
Practical, too . . . for picnics, lunch pails, table use. Send for yours, now! 

Please send me 




000 North Arden, El Monte, Califorina 91731 

salt & pepper sets. Enclosed find 25c and 3 box tops for each set. 
(Allow 4 weeks for delivery) 





Names of Latter-day Saint women who have reached the ages of ninety or older may be submitted 
by anyone for inclusion in the Birthday Congratulations column. The full name (maiden and 
married), age, month of birth, street address, city, state, and zip code, should be submitted at 
least three months before the birthday. 









Mrs. Mary Adelia Dell Felt Young 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Catherine Heggie Griffith 

Logan, Utah 

Mrs. Lois Barton Whittaker 

Circleville, Utah 

Mrs. Ella Georgianna Francisco Keele 

Spanish Fork, Utah 

Mrs. Diana Lucina Spicer Block 

Alhambra, California 

Mrs. Dolly Tignor Greenup 

Brookhaven, Mississippi 

Mrs. Isabell Christensen Overson 

Richfield, Utah 

Mrs. Marsella Swasey Allen 

Hood River, Oregon 

Mrs. Ida R. McEldowney 

Norwalk, California 

Mrs. Mary Alice Anderson Farnsworth 

Menlo Park, California 

Mrs. Serena Jacobsen Larsen 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Margarith Roth Anderegg 

Lubbock, Texas 

Mrs. Henrietta Watkins Barben 

Delta, Utah 

Mrs. Priscilla Merrill Taylor 

Boise, Idaho 

Mrs. Naomi Taylor Coon 

Magna, Utah 

Mrs. Phebe E. Reeves Davies 

Kanarraville, Utah 

Mrs. Harriet Hands Dixon 

San Luis Obispo. California 

Mrs. Clara Collard Nielson 

Fountain Green, Utah 

Mrs. Lucy Raskrow Buddell 

Roy, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Ann Beveridge Butt 

Pleasant Grove, Utah 

Mrs. Emma Elizabeth Borrman Clardy 

Los Angeles, California 

Mrs. Jean Coleman Alder 

Midway, Utah 

Mrs. Ammorette Allen Fifield 

Rockland, Idaho 

Mrs. Edith Folsom Hatch 

Woods Cross, Utah 

Mrs. Myra Alice Wedeman Humphrey 

Beaumont, California 

Mrs. Serena Jacobsen Larson 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Margaret McCurdy Roberts 

Vernal, Utah 

Mrs. Mabel Tryphena Crandall Stone 

Boise, Idaho 

Mrs. Emma Spencer Tanner 

Myton, Utah 

91 Mrs. Boletti Larsen Anderson 

Duncan, Arizona 

Mrs. Eliza Ann Jordan Barnes 

Upton, Utah 

Mrs. Margaret Ann English Browning 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Emma Stoker Greenwell 

Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. LaNora F. Moeller Griffin 

Turlock, California 

Mrs. Louise Miles Judd 

St. George, Utah 

Mrs. Agnes Richards Hancock 

Centerville, Utah 

Mrs. Josephine Faller Held 

Princeton, New Jersey 

Mrs. Mary Susan Gray Littleford 

Lehi, Utah 

Mrs. Margaret Petersen Peterson 

Springville, Utah 

Mrs. Maggie Belle Tolman Porter 

Basin, Wyoming 

Mrs. Amanda Munk Smith 

Logan, Utah 

Mrs. Maribeile Bramwell Stevenson 

Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Letitia Alice Litz Wood 

Logan, Utah 

90 Mrs. Sara Phebe Monk Brill 

Montrose, California 

Mrs. Lizzie Thompson Bunney 

Elmonte, California 

Mrs. Mayme Cooley Christensen 

Logan, Utah 

Mrs. Clara Lina Rothe Webb Yates 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Martha Jane Green 

Afton, Wyoming 

Mrs. Mary Susan Gray Littleford 

Lehi, Utah 

Mrs. Beatrice Maude Garside Sellers 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Cornelia DeBaate VanDerEnde 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Euphemia Welker Zundel 

Phoenix, Arizona 


Jbr tt\e I5DS womaii 



by Alirla Greenwood Thayne 

A book that joyously recalls the 
little things of life - lyrically 
reminding us that they are some 
of life's sweetest moments. Join 
Mirla Greenwood Thayne as she 
fashions for us an exquisite web 
of tender memories - designed to 
capture and exalt our feelings 
for . . . the little things. 


44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 84110 

or 777 South Main. Orange, California 92668 

Please send me [~J The Little Things 

Total amount of purchase $ . This must include 3'/2% 

sales tax from Utah residents ordering from Salt Lake, or 5% sales tax 
for California residents ordering from Orange. 

Enclosed check Q money order Q Or, please charge my established 
account Q. 




RS WAY 68 

Second Class Postage Paid 
at Salt Lake City, Utah 

With Beneficial Life 
your whole family is 
sitting pretty ! 

Father — you can provide a pile 
of money with a stroke of the pen. 
Money that will always be there 
for your family to fall back on . . . 
money that can be used for 
education, missions, or to pay off 
the mortgage. This pile of money 
is an "Instant Estate" created as 
soon as you take out a policy with 
Beneficial Life Insurance. There 
are many types of protection — 
your Beneficial Life agent is the 
man to tailor your insurance needs 
to fit your requirements. 

Start "sitting pretty" with 


Virgil H Smith, Pra. 

' Salt Lake City, Utah 


^\ nra 

tf S©OD©t^ 


JUNE 1968 





The wind is coasting down the hill 

On long grass runners. (Sh— be still.) 

The loons are rocking on the lake. 

(You little owl, you're wide awake.) 

Time enough to be stern and tall, 

With the granite strength of a canyon wall; 

To lean to the storms and grow to be 

As firmly rooted as a tree. 

These are days of gentle things, 

Of marmots, squirrels, and humming bird wings 

Fanning your cheek in aspen shade, 

Of little rabbits, unafraid, 

Venturing out of mountain brush 

To follow you. (Hush baby, hush.) 

Gentle things will teach you how 

To love the earth as I love you now— 

As I love you now. 

■Peggy Tangren 


Art Layout: 

Ruins at Chiapas. Mexico 
Transparency by Camera Clix 
Lithogiciphe- 1 n Full lolor by Deseret News Press 
Mount Moran. Wyoming 
Photograph by Don Knight 
S Dick Scopes 
Mary Scopes 


'/mt/tv i/ear a> 

The subject matter, fiction, special and general articles, suggestions for home and 
family living, which enrich the Magazine, are a great help and inspiration to all of 
the sisters. I had the privilege of serving our local Relief Society for one year as 
secretary-treasurer, and I now hold the position of visiting teacher message leader. I 
love Relief Society and wish to express my appreciation for the leadership which makes 
the Magazine so wonderful. Evelyne Bean Duncan, Bozeman, Montana 

The Magazine is wonderful and the sisters up here in Canada really love it. Many 
who are nonmembers read the Magazine and love it, too. It is a great help in mission- 
ary work. Helen D. Toronto, Relief Society Supervisor. Canadian Mission 

May we express our appreciation for a fresh re-telling of a beloved story, "A Beacon 
Light and a Guiding Star," in the September issue of the Relief Society Magazine. We 
found it so inspirational that we plan to adapt it, along with a poem by Margery S. 
Stewart. "A Song of Wheels" in the January 1963 issue of the Magazine (the poem 
to be set to music), for narration, to be used at our visiting teacher convention in May. 

Maida Moody, President, Canoga Park Stake 
Relief Society, Topanga, California 

Three times in recent months, I have found pictures of Relief Society groups with whom 
at one time. I was associated. That is another wonderful feature of the Magazine. 

Dorothy C. Robinson, Orem, Utah 

We are happy to report that our Spanish sisters are enjoying and putting to use the 
Spanish Relief Society Magazine. Thank you for this wonderful gift to them. Our goal 
this year is "A Relief Society Magazine in Every Home," and El Paso Stake is working 
for this aim. Lavinia B. Jackson, President, El Paso Stake Relief Society 

The arrival of my Relief Society Magazine is always special to me— the March 1968 
issue even more so. "A Summer's Day" by Ruth Nicholson Pepper of Cornmal East, 
New South Wales. Australia, took me right back into my childhood. We lived and grew 
up a few miles along the coast from Sister Pepper's home at Fairmeadow. The black- 
berry picking and the fear of snakes were as much a part of summer as were the 
sparkling sun and the golden beaches. Thank you for a touching trip into an almost 
forgotten memory. Marjna Schrader Buxton regon 

I was thrilled to read the article in the March Magazine "How Relief Society Came to 
Me" by Rexme Eagar. She is a lovely person and it is a blessing to associate with her 
because of her outlook on life. She has eleven children and is a lovely mother. 

Shirley Loveridge, Orem, Utah 

In the article "Refreshments for the Holiday Season," by Zola McGhie in the Novem- 
ber issue of the Magazine, cider is mentioned as a principal ingredient in two recipes. 
The cider sold in England is alcoholic, and so most of our sisters would not use cider, 
but would use, instead, a non-alcoholic apple drink. 

Doris M. Stevenson, Nottingham, England 

Through reading a copy of The Relief Society Magazine which my friend receives, I 
enjoy it so much I would like to become a subscriber. In so many respects it meets 
the needs of women everywhere. The religious articles are enlightening, the poetry 
inspirational, the recipes add variety and spice to family meal planning, and the 
family guides have something new to offer each month. Although I am not a member 
of the Church, I feel that the Magazine has something to offer all women. 

Lois Eiss, Forestville, Connecticut 


[R<®flli©{? 3©©o< 

Magazine Volume 55 June 1968 Number 6 

Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 
General Manager Belle S. Spafford 

Special Features 

404 Birthday Congratulations to Emma Ray Riggs McKay 

407 Elder Alvin R. Dyer Made a Counselor in the First Presidency 

408 Elder Marion D. Hanks Called to Be an Assistant to the Twelve 

409 Elder Hartman Rector, Jr. Appointed to the First Council of Seventy 

410 Elder Loren C. Dunn Appointed to the First Council of Seventy 

411 The Heavy Hand With the Whip-Cream Touch Lillian Y. Bradshaw 
425 Australia— An Island Continent in Bloom Wealtha S. Mendenhall 

436 "Open the Door Through The Re'ief Society Magazine" Irene W. Buehner 


421 The Pickle Booth Frances C. Yost 

449 If Spring Be Late— Chapter 3 Mabel Harmer 

General Features 

402 From Near and Far 

417 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 

418 Editorial— The 138th Annual General Conference 
457 Notes From the Field— Relief Society Activities 
480 Birthday Congratulations 

The Home— Inside and Out 

420 Flower Gardens Grace Her Home— Tillie Pearson 

435 South African Mission Eleanor A. Badger 

439 Cactus Radiance on Desert Dunes Claire W. Noall 

440 Wild and Cultivated Gardens 

442 A Quilt For a Queen Jean S. Groberg 

AAA Fashion Says Maxine Grimm 

445 An Old Trunk Can Be Rejuvenated Olive W. Burt 

447 . "Chestnut Trees" (Paul Cezanne) Floyd E. Breinholt 

Lesson Department 

464 Homemaking— The Life You Save Mary Ellen Edmunds 

468 Spiritual Living— Preview of Lessons for 1968-69 Roy W. Doxey 

470 Visiting Teacher Messages— Preview of Lessons for 1968-69 Alice Colton Smith 

471 Homemaking— Preview of Lessons for 1968-69 Celestia J. Taylor 

473 Social Relations— Preview of Lessons for 1968-69 Alberta H. Christensen 
475 Cultural Refinement— Preview of Lessons for 1968-69 


401 Mountain Mother Lullaby Peggy Tangren 

To My Missionary Son, Gay N. Blanchard 416; Summer Shower, Vesta Nickerson Fairbairn 424; 
Portrait, Alice Morrey Bailey 477; When One Must Die, Chnstie Lund Coles 478; Snail, Ethel 
Jacobson 478; Endurance. Catherine B. Bowles 480. 

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints. © 1968 by the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main 
Street. Salt Lake City. Utah 84111; Phone 364-2511; Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year: 20c: 
a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be sup 
plied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new 
address. Entered as second-class matter February 18. 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the 
Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 1103, Act of Oc- 
tober 8. 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed. 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manu- 



June 23, 1968 

■ The world-wide sisterhood of the Church takes the opportunity 
on this June day to wish a happy birthday to Emma Ray Riggs 
McKay, wife of our Prophet, David O. McKay. It was ninety-one 
years ago that her father proclaimed that she was a "ray of sun- 
shine," and she would be known as "Ray." 

Sister McKay has been a ray of sunshine and a ray of hope to 
all who know her personally, and to all who glean strength from 
knowing her as the wife of the Prophet. No one could be more 
qualified to give advice on being a wife and mother than she whom 
we all admire. Through joyous, sunny days and through days of 
shadows she has maintained her inner strength and won happiness. 

Following are a few selections from a talk she gave to the Brig- 
ham Young University women which have meaning to every Latter- 
day Saint woman: 


There are many qualifications that a woman should have to be a good 
wife and mother, but the most important is patience — patience with child- 
ren's and husband's tempers, patience with their misunderstandings, with 
their desires, with their actions. 

Even though girls associate with men in courtship, they do not under- 
stand men, which is one great cause for disagreement, heartache, and 
misunderstanding. If only women would understand that "Man's love is 
of man's life a thing apart, 'tis woman's whole existence." 

. . . men are so different that it becomes woman's artful duty not only 
to study but also to adjust. 

. . . peace in the home is really woman's responsibility, and if she wants 
happiness, she must work for it — yes, and pay for it, too — by being at all 
times kind, loving, self-sacrificing, ready to help, ready to serve, in fact, 
loving to do anything the head of the house desires because his desires 
are also hers. And she must always remember that wisdom is made up 
of nine-tenths silence and one-tenth brevity. 



Emma Ray Riggs McKay at the time she received the Brigham Young University first annual 
Woman of the Year Award, April 21, 1966. Courtesy Deseret News Church Section 

June 1968 

Gloom pushes people away from you. A sure way to bring gloom is to 
show that your feelings are hurt. You cannot live long with any human 
being and not have something come up to irritate you. "Offense we must 
expect. The question is what to do with it when it comes. And although we 
cannot help being hurt, what we can help is showing that we are hurt." 

Nine times out of ten when "hubby" hurts our feelings, it has been 
unintentionally or without understanding of the wound he made; and if 
we will simply keep the harsh word unspoken, keep smiling, and go about 
our business, the whole matter will disappear. But if we fuss every time 
we are bruised, irritation begins, and the separating process goes on. 

Another thing that causes irritability and quarreling is for the wife to 
criticize her husband. He cannot endure criticism. It stifles love. . . . 
With the Latter-day Saint marriage comes the understanding that man 
with his priesthood will stand at the head of the family. Some women are 
not willing to take a subordinate position. ... It is impossible to teach 
respect for authority if the husband is belittled before the children. If a 
man is worthy to be at the head of the household, a wife should respect 
him and help him as the head. 


If the mother does not have obedience when the child is very young, 
two or three years of age, she is going to have much trouble as the child 
gets older. 

Of all the ineffective ways of controlling children, threats are the most 
futile and harmful. ... A child should be taught to do ordinary things as 
a matter of course without being bribed. . . . Children respond favorably 
to praise. 

.... Home is the place where the parents must lead out in obedience, 
honesty, fidelity, truthfulness, courage, true dignity, and courtesy. . . . 
Treat all your children with equal affection. . . . Never deceive a child. 


Amusement and fun are essential to peace in the home. Home should 
be made pleasant and agreeable. A silent home is a dull, sad place, and 
leads to melancholy. Music is soul-inspiring, and no money is thrown 
away for musical instruments. . . . Many a mother nearly distracted by a 
fretful child has been able to soothe him by softly singing a song to him. 

The art of rearing children peacefully and pleasantly is the art of 
becoming a child again, of growing up with them. . . . "There can never be 
a noble nation of ignoble households, nor a joyful nation of unhappy 

The General Board wishes to take this opportunity on behalf 
of Relief Society sisters throughout the world to wish Sister McKay 
happiness in the days ahead. May she enjoy good health and all 
the blessings which she so richly deserves. 

(Excerpts from "The Art of Rearing Children Peacefully," an address delivered to 
Brigham Young University women students by Emma Ray Riggs McKay, April 12, 
1952. Published by the Brigham Young University Extension Publications. Used by 
permission of the Office of President David O. McKay.) 


Elder Alvin R. Dyer Made a Counselor to the 

First Presidency 

■ At the Saturday morning ses- 
sion of the 138th Annual General 
Conference, April 6, 1968, Elder 
Alvin R. Dyer was sustained as 
a Counselor to the First Presi- 
dency of the Church. 

President Dyer was sustained 
as an apostle at the 137th Semi- 
Annual General Conference of 
the Church in October, 1967. He 
was an Assistant to the Twelve 
at that time. 

He became a General Author- 
ity in October 1958. He has served 
the Church in the missionary 
program for many years. He 
served a mission in the Eastern 

States, where he was a super- 
vising elder. He then presided 
over the Central States Mission 
and, later, over the European 

President Dyer is married 
to the former May Elizabeth 
Jackson, and they have two 
children and four grandchildren. 
He is the author of a number of 
books which aid the missionary 
program. He has a great interest 
in -the youth, having served in 
the General Superintendency 
of the YMMIA, prior to his call 
as an Assistant to the Twelve. 


Elder Marion D. Hanks Called to Be an Assistant 

to The Twelve 

■ Elder Marion D. Hanks was 
sustained as an Assistant to the 
Twelve at the Saturday morning 
session of the 138th Annual 
General Conference, April 6, 

Elder Hanks has been prom- 
inent in Church and civic affairs, 
predominantly in the field of 
youth development. He was 
appointed to the President's 
Citizens Advisory Committee 
in 1957, and was the featured 
speaker at the White House 
Conference on Youth the past 
year. He serves as a member of 
the Board of Trustees at Brig- 
ham Young University, and on 

the National Council of Boy 
Scouts of America. 

Elder Hanks was called to 
the First Council of Seventy in 
October of 1953, and since that 
time has served diligently. He 
presided over the British Mission, 
and currently serves as super- 
visor of the Orient-Hawaii Mis- 
sions, under direction of Elder 
Gordon B. Hinckley. He has 
visited Latter-day Saint service- 
men in Vietnam and in other 
areas of the Orient. 

Elder Hanks is married to 
the former Maxine Christensen, 
and they are the parents of five 


Elder Hartman Rector, Jr. 
Appointed to the First Council of Seventy 

■ At the Saturday morning ses- 
ion of the 138th Annual General 
Conference of the Church, April 
6, 1968, Elder Hartman Rector, 
Jr., was sustained as a member 
of the First Council of Seventy. 

Prior to his appointment to 
this high and important calling 
in the Church, Elder Rector was 
serving as senior president of 
the 542d Quorum of Seventy 
in the Potomac Stake. His home 
was in Fairfax, Virginia. 

Elder Rector was born August 
20, 1924 in Moberly, Missouri, 
son of Hartman and Vivian Fay 
Garvin Rector. He was reared 
on a farm. In 1942, he enlisted 
in the naval reserve program, and, 
in 1945, he was commissioned a 
naval aviator with the rank of 
ensign. He presently holds the 
rank of captain in the naval 
reserve. He received his education 
at Murray State Teachers Col- 
lege in Kentucky, Mankato State 
Teachers College in Minnesota, 
the University of Georgia, and 
the University of Southern Cali- 

Elder Rector was converted 
to the Church in 1952. He met 
twice with the missionaries in 
the fall of 1951 before embarking 
for active duty in Korea. Aboard 
ship he continued his study of 
the gospel, and was baptized by 
a fellow serviceman. A week later, 
his wife was baptized in San Diego. 
He had married Constance 
Kirk Daniel, also of Moberly, 
in 1947. Their marriage was 

sealed in the Mesa Temple on 
May 21, 1953. They are the 
parents of seven children. 

Elder Rector was ordained 
an elder in 1952, and a seventy 
in May 1956. He has served in 
many Church positions since 
his baptism. Sister Rector has 
also served in many Church 
positions, and is currently in 
the Potomac Stake Relief Society 

For the past ten years, Elder 
Rector has been with the United 
States Department of Agriculture, 
where he has been program and 
budget analyst in the office of 
Budget and Finance. On April 
2, he was awarded the Secretary's 
Certificate of Merit for a survey 
he conducted of USDA activities 
in Mexico. 


Elder Loren C, Dunn 
Appointed to the First Council of Seventy 

■ Elder Loren Charles Dunn 
was sustained as a member of 
the First Council of Seventy at 
the Saturday morning session 
of the 138th Annual General 
Conference of the Church, April 
6, 1968. 

At the time of his appoint- 
ment to this high and important 
position in the kingdom of God, 
Elder Dunn was serving as First 
Counselor in the New England 
Mission Presidency. His home 
was in Natick, Massachusetts. 

Elder Dunn was born in Tooele, 
Utah, June 12, 1930, a son of the 
late Alex F. and Carol Horsfall 
Dunn. He was educated at the 
Tooele public schools and Brig- 
ham Young University. While 
at BYU, he was center on the 
basketball team from 1949 to 

He was graduated with a 
degree in journalism and imme- 
diately left for a mission to 
Australia, where he was a coun- 
selor in the mission presidency. 
Upon returning, in 1956, he 
served in the United States Army 
in Germany. He was group leader 
of Latter-day Saint servicemen 
during this time. 

From 1958 to 1961 he was 
editor of the Tooele Transcript. 
He then went to Boston Uni- 
versity where he received a 
Master's degree in public rela- 
tions, in 1966. In 1963, he assumed 
the position of director of com- 

munications for the New England 
Council for Economic Develop- 
ment, which he held at the time 
of his appointment to the First 
Council of Seventy. 

Elder Dunn married Sharon 
Longden, daughter of Elder 
John Longden, Assistant to the 
Twelve, in the Salt Lake Temple, 
December 12, 1959. They have 
two children. 

Elder Dunn became a coun- 
selor in the New England Mission 
Presidency in 1962. Sister Dunn 
has served as YWMIA president 
in the Boston Stake, stake Pri- 
mary president, and was in the 
mission Relief Society presidency. 





Lillian Y. Bradshaw 

■ Herein lies the secret of getting 
children to work. 

To work or not to work — that 
is not the question. Whether or 
not our children like to work 
has never been our main concern. 
There will be work to do all 
their lives, and some work is 
just plain work no matter how 
you look at it. 

That they learn how to work 
in as many varied experiences 
as possible is our first objective. 
With experience comes satisfac- 
tion in results and an apprecia- 
tion for the efforts of others. 
Breathtaking exhilaration in 
doing work takes many long, 
patient years really to develop, 
but come it will, and this is my 
ultimate aim as a mother, to 
teach my children theyoy of work. 

W— work we must 

0— obedience in completion 

R— right to choose to be happy or not 

K— know-how 


Start when very young! Let 
us assume you have already 
taught your child to eat food 
placed before him and to go to 
bed after prayers are said, and 
so, already, you have a good 
start on this road to obedience. 
But something happens when 
work is placed before a child, 
for even if it is made to look 
like play, it is still work, and he 
knows it. Accept it as such and 



June 1968 

call it "his work," and half the 
battle is won. You have a start- 
ing place. 

Perhaps you will want to 
start earlier, with the picking up 
of toys or putting away of 
clothes. This we did, too, but 
somehow bed making always 
seemed to be the first thing 
that was really considered work. 
Whatever the work may be, 
consistency is of utmost impor- 

Now that Tommy is beginning 
to dress himself, and can make 
the first loop in his shoelace, 
he is expected to make his bed 
each day. Yes, he has made it 
before now, many times, but 
with the idea in mind of "learning 
how." Now he must realize it is 
his work each day, his part of 
belonging to a family — and this 
we repeat often. 

It is true, there is always a 
certain amount of balking at 
this point. He has his "druthers." 
But when he says, "No," I say 
firmly, but with love showing 
all over, "Yes," and then, taking 
his hand, lead him off to "his 
work." It will take many mornings 
for him to learn to make his bed 
when he first gets up, but from 
now on this will be expected. 

I have to keep reminding 
myself, "Remember, the heavy 
hand with the whip-cream touch." 
It is so easy to forget or let 
something else interfere. My aim 
is obedience, and this will soon 
follow if I am consistent every 
morning. If he be quick to obey 
or more resistant, I cannot 
stress this first step too much, 
for once the "colt" is broken 
in (and some act like broncos), 
the way ahead is remarkably easy. 

He has learned that I mean what 
I say, and I have gained confidence 
in my own ability to have him 
obey. Rather an important 
step, don't you agree? Especially 
as the second and third child 
learn so much from the first, obe- 
dience is important. Look at the 
future you are preparing! 

My heart just aches for the 
parents who put the cart before 
the horse at this point. They 
wait until the child wants to 
work before they expect him to 
do it consistently, and so they 
wait and wait and wait. And I 
understand how they feel, for a 
parent wants his child to be 
happy above all else, and disci- 
plining yourself can often be 
far more difficult than disciplin- 
ing those you love. But what of 
the future? This you must con- 
stantly ask yourself. Are his 
"wants" now, your "wants" 
for him ten years from now. 
Lasting happiness comes through 
obedience, and, small though it 
may be, this is a start. 


I have often found myself 
envying parents of children who 
live on a farm. There are so many 
chores that have to be done 
that thinking up work must 
seem ridiculous to such a mother. 
But living in the city, either 
in an apartment or in a home 
bounded on three sides by fences 
and surrounded by a moat of 
lawn, does create its own inter- 
esting challenges. Though our 
challenges are different, our 
goal is the same: happy, obedient, 
skillful, appreciative children. 

All the things necessary to 
keep a home clean, orderly, beau- 
tiful — a haven of peace from the 


The Heavy Hand With the Whip— Cream Touch 

confusion just outside our doors 
— are listed and divided: setting 
the table, washing the dishes, 
scrubbing the floor, vacuuming 
the rugs, cleaning the rooms, 
ironing, washing, mending, cook- 
ing, dusting, etc. While the 
children are young, start by 
dividing even these responsibi- 
lities into small portions. 

Let me take one just as an 

Setting the table. We start with 
putting the tablecloth on the 
table and placement of the spoon. 
As each one in the family sits in 
the same place around the table 
each meal, Tom and I go around 
together, naming "This is Sue's 
place, this is Dick's place, this 
is Jeffs place, now where does 
Daddy sit?" 

Very quickly, Tom is naming 
them off almost singsong fashion 
by himself. Since he makes his 
bed in the morning, he will 
begin setting the table for the 
evening meal. Be sure one step 
is done many times and well, 
before beginning the next, always 
working as partners, at first. 
Later, will follow putting the 
chairs in place, glasses and addi- 
tional silverware, napkins, flowers 
or centerpiece. As the second 
child comes along, the two will 
be working together very soon, 
the youngest beginning with 
spoons, but learning much faster 
because brother has already 
demonstrated that he knows how, 
the older one learning to be the 

All work is broken down in 
this way until the child has 
learned, step by step, all the 
work in the home — boys and 
girls alike. There is no favoritism 

as to who can learn the most. 

It is so much easier and faster 
to do it yourself, and what a temp- 
tation it is to give in and do the 
work alone! 


Why all the effort, when it 
is much easier to do it yourself 
and not have all that confusion 
and bother — sticky fingers all 
over the woodwork, eggs dropped 
on the floor, vacuum cords cut 
in two! Oh, yes, I know. 

As I look to the future, I 
picture my son preparing his 
own food, cleaning his own 
room, washing and pressing his 
own clothes, whether it be off 
to college, on a mission, or as a 
husband with a newborn babe 
coming home. Mother won't 
always be able to be by his side. 
From experience, I also know my 
daughters are going to have to 
be full-time gardeners, part- 
time plumbers, and, occasionally, 
painters, and will want to find 
contentment and joy in a well- 
ordered home, with happy child- 
ren, when business and Church 
assignments call their husbands 

Somehow, all this future 
has its present rewards. Although 
I did not need that kind of help 
when they were young, now, 
when they are skilled, I do need 
their help very much. They are 
blessed now with that self- 
assured feeling of being needed. 
Being needed cures so many ills. 

Every other year we are in- 
volved in an early morning Se- 
minary class, and, sometimes, 
there are other early-morning 
appointments for one or the 
other. At such times all of us 
can give support, and we shift 


June 1968 

the entire work schedule as early 
as is neccesary so as to accomplish 
all duties and still have breakfast 
together. Working together has 
given us time. Having breakfast 
together has become more and 
more important, as the older 
ones have work and activities 
outside the home that prevent 
us from always eating together 
in the evening. Kneeling all to- 
gether in family prayer in the 
early morning is a blessing to 
all of us. 

Of course, there is a great 
deal of give and take — each child 
being able to do all that the 
others can do, but the home, 
for the most part, is in order 
when the children leave for 
school. Do you wonder that I 
rise to call my children blessed 
when they make it possible for 
me to attend Relief Society, 
take a class to develop some 
hobby, work in my garden, read 
good books, time to teach and 
be with Tommy — this last year 
before he goes to school? 


May I share with you some- 
thing that has worked very well — 
an idea from the children. Our 
daily work schedule, of necessity, 
is rather rigid, each knowing his 
duties on Monday for the follow- 
ing week. But on Saturday, I 
list all the work to be accom- 
plished, including outside work 
in the yard, and then I sprinkle 
in work that is more fun, like 
arranging flowers in the house, 
or making jello salad for Sunday, 
or laying wood in the fireplace. 
The list is long and fairly well 
broken down. Then they go round- 
robin. Each selects his first choice 

which is always the easy one, then 
the second choice, ending usually 
with the harder third choices, 
thereby each sharing in what 
they choose to call the "icky" 
jobs. Making their own choices 
keeps them from complaining 
that I gave one the hard work 
and the other the easy work. 

No matter what method you 
use to assign work — write the 
responsibilities for each down on 
paper or cards. It will prove far 
more effective than merely telling, 
and you will be spared the "Oh, 
I forgot," routine. 


No — of course not. We are a 
family and it is our home — not 
my husband's and mine, our home 
belongs to all of us. We all want 
it to be beautiful. It is a part of 
the stewardship Father in heaven 
has given to all of us as a fam- 
ily and we love taking care of 
it. With love, these are the 
thoughts we try to convey, when 
approached by the children. 

If for some special reason, 
however, one of the children 
needs to earn more money to 
pay for a birthday or Christmas 
gift or for some other purpose, 
then he may contract work of 
his choosing with his father and 
tell him how much he is willing 
to do it for. For instance — wash- 
ing the car, polishing the silver- 
ware, or cleaning the garage. 


Not at all. Allowances are 
meant to teach saving and tithing. 
We give our children just enough 
allowance to teach them how to 
save and pay tithing. It is enough 
to pay for their needs, but not 


The Heavy Hand With the Whip— Cream Touch 

for all their desires, and so their is the lowest you can get, and 

appetite is kept keen in looking each one knows the significance 

for extra work. without a lengthy lecture. When 

About the age of twelve or work is to be done and must be 

thirteen, but especially, by four- completed quickly, this is not 

teen, a boy needs to have work the time to give a lecture on 

outside the home to keep him the value of work. 

busy. Though the pay helps a 

great deal, of more importance 

is the experience gained in meet- Often the children have said 
ing the demands of those outside we are taking their free agency 
the home, getting a taste of away from them when we make 
meeting life on its own terms— them work. "Work you must- 
responsibility: cutting the neigh- your free agency lies in whether 
bor's lawn just right with edges or not you choose to be happy 
neat and trim, watering the flow- working," we tell them, 
ers and lawn during grandma's Though learning to work in 
vacation. As newspaper carriers, as manv varied experiences as 
our boys have learned why hav- possible is our first concern, 
ing been a newsboy is a good working with a glad heart is a 
recommendation for future jobs. close second - To b e happy, chil- 
Here again, though, I must dis- dren need a reason for finishm g 
cipline myself and weigh the their work. 

scales. They learn that a job Remembering how good the 

must be completed, no matter swim felt at the " old swimming 

what the elements-snow, sleet, hole '" after thinning sugar beets, 

or rain. They learn to handle our speaker at stake conference 

money, gaining strength with many years ago recalled how just 

the test that comes as they pay the thought of the swim that 

tithing on a larger scale. Their would follow ' § ave mm that 

mission becomes real as the goal extra zest that made him work 

comes closer. faster and with a high heart. It 

is really just another way of 


any work. Especially when you 
Very early in our children's are having a difficult time getting 
lives we start teaching about a job completed, try to think of 
work with the story of the good reasons why a son or daugh- 
grasshopper and the ant. Remem- ter would want to finish the 
ber how the grasshopper didn't work. "After you clean the work- 
want to work. He just wanted shop, you will have time to work 
to fiddle all day and he kept on your model." "When your 
singing, "Oh, the world owes me ironing is completed, you might 
a living — oh, the world owes me like to wash and iron your doll 
a living," and, finally, was caught clothes." These reasons may not 
in the cold, starving. Now the be the ones they prefer, but 
worst thing that can be said they will stimulate them into 
about anyone in our home is thinking why they want to get 
that he is a "grashopper." This through quickly. Satisfaction 


June J 968 

in completion is heartwarming, 
but true exhilaration comes in 
the doing. Now they have found 
the joy in work. Once tasted, 
they will never forget it. 


Perhaps of greatest importance 
is that of knowing the effort it 
took to do a piece of work devel- 
ops a grateful, appreciative heart. 
I know of no other way to teach 
my children this attribute. 


There will always be new ideas. 
Don't be too quick to change, if 

what you are doing is bringing 
success. Flitting from one idea 
to the next will only bring frus- 
tration to you and your family. 
When what you are doing dulls 
a little, then search for that idea 
you have stored away. Keep your 
mind open, always weighing care- 
fully all you hear, all you read. 
Ponder on new ideas, and then 
pray to your Father in heaven 
asking, "Is this best for my 

Consistency, with love, the 
heavy hand with the whip- 
cream touch, will bring you 



My fledgling has flown 

Half the world round- 
Far out of reach of my lullaby's sound. . . 
Far past the edge of a wild warning cry. . . 
Far beyond sight of my hungering eye. 

How can I share my warm cloak of care? 
Wrap him in love in that far other where? 
Gratefully, Father, I thank thee 
For prayer. 

Take on its wings the thread of my strength 
And bind him secure in its infinite length. 
Let its sure pulse keep a rhythm between 
That sings of my faith in him, steady, serene. 
Bring through its channels his message to me. . . 
That our hearts may be one 
In dimension with thee. 

—Gay N. Blanchard 




Ramona W. Cannon 

Alice Randall (Wa We Ya Gesbhick Go Qua-Walk Around the Sun Lady), a Latter-day 
Saint of Mole Lake, Wisconsin, was honored as Wisconsin Indian Mother of the Year in 
1967. A descendant of a long line of Chippewa chiefs, Mrs. Randall has been a leader 
among her people in developing arts and crafts, improving housing conditions, and in 
elevating moral and social conditions. Her children and grandchildren are gifted in music, 
painting, and dancing, as well as in various handicrafts. Mrs. Randall is an expert at 
beadwork, moccasin making, and the weaving of rugs. She is a meticulous keeper of 
records and has gathered and preserved the history of her people over several genera- 

Anne Ehrlich is a collector of butterflies for scientific research in the field of heredity. 
With her husband, Professor Paul R. Ehrlich of Stanford University, she has traveled 
widely and has made a specialty of the butterflies of New Guinea. 

Benedikte, Denmark's last unwed princess, recently became the bride of Prince Richard 
Casimir Karl August Konstantin Zu Wittigenstein Berleburg of Germany. The wedding 
brought to Frendsborg Castle, north of Copenhagen, Queen Mother Elizabeth of Britain, 
the princess' godmother; King Gustaf Adolf VI of Sweden, the maternal grandfather; 
King Olav of Norway, King Constantine and Queen Anne Marie of Greece, and others of 
the royal families of Europe. Queen Anne Marie is the bride's younger sister. 

Gina Bachauer, world-renowned pianist, is expecially noted for her outstanding technique 
and "nobility of phrasing" in the rendition of Rachmaninoff's compositions. Miss Bach- 
auer, a native of Greece, was for many years a student of Rachmaninoff, and traveled 
back and forth across Europe for her lessons during Rachmaninoff's concert tours. 

Peggy Fleming, nineteen, of the University of Colorado, is the world's champion in figure 
skating. In February at the Olympic Games in Grenoble, France, Miss Fleming retained 
her championship rating and made a new record of 166.4 points, with Gabriel Seyfert of 
East Germany totaling 154.0 points, and Beatrix Schuba, of Austria scoring 153.2 

Federal Careers for Women, distributed by the Superintendent of Documents, United 
States Government, Washington, D.C., describes preparatory steps to follow before se- 
lecting one of the many careers in Government service. The Federal Woman's Award is 
described in detail in the bulletin. 

Nursing Careers Among the American Indians (Superintendent of Documents, Washing- 
ton, D.C.) outlines the wide field of service in the Indian Health Program, and gives a res- 
ume of the personal and professional requirements for nurses in the "wide open spaces" 
of the Indian lands. 

Mrs. Irene Porter, Roy, Utah, in cooperation with her husband, Clifford Porter, manages 
the H. and P. Custom Knit Company, which manufactures the official ski cap for the 
teams representing the United States in the Olympics competition. Handicapped workers 
are given preferred employment, and many women knit the caps in their own homes in 
the Roy area. 






■ The 138th Annual General Con- 
ference of the Church was held in 
the one-hundred-year-old Tabernacle, 
Salt Lake City, Utah, April 5th, 6th, 
and 7th, 1968. Church leaders and 
members from many lands and many 
nations gathered to hear words of 
courage, counsel, inspiration, and 
everlasting truth. Testimonies were 
strengthened, anxieties lightened, 
and spiritual ideals illuminated. The 
significance of Easter was empha- 
sized as a time for a special recalling 
of the mission of Jesus and the 
pattern he established for men upon 
the earth. "Feed the Lord's sheep, 
strengthen one another, and strive 
for the spirit of the Lord." 

Proceedings of the Conference 
were sent on the air waves by tele- 
vision, radio, and telestar, to thou- 
sands of listeners, world-wide. 

Membership in the Church was 
given as 2,614,340, a total for the 
stakes and missions throughout 
the world. Two of the General Author- 
ities were advanced in positions of 
leadership and two new members 

were appointed to the First Council 
of Seventy. Elder Alvin R. Dyer, who 
was ordained an apostle last October, 
was called to serve as a counselor 
in the First Presidency, and Elder 
Marion D. Hanks of the First Council 
of Seventy was named an Assistant 
to the Council of the Twelve. Elder 
Hartman Rector, Jr. of Halifax, Vir- 
ginia, and Elder Loren Charles Dunn 
of Natick, Massachusetts, were ap- 
pointed to the First Council of Seventy. 

The beloved President David 0. 
McKay, now in his ninety-fifth year, 
presided at all the conference ses- 
sions and personally attended two 
of the meetings. His addresses to 
the saints were read by his son David 
Lawrence McKay. 

In his counsel to the saints at the 
opening session on Friday, President 
McKay established a spirit of rever- 
ence and rejoicing which continued 
throughout all the sessions. 

In speaking of the true meaning 
of Easter, he declared: 

That the spirit of man passes tri- 
umphantly through the portals of death 
into everlasting life is one of the glorious 
messages given by Christ, our Redeemer. To 
him this earthly career is but a day, and its 
closing but the setting of life's sun; death, 
but a sleep, is followed by a glorious 
awakening in the morning of an eternal 
realm. . .the resurrection of Jesus Christ 
is the most stupendous miracle of all time. 
In it stand revealed the omnipotence of 
God and the immortality of man. 


JUNE 1968 


■ Belle S. Spafford. President 

■ Louise W. Madsen 

Second Counselor 

■ Marianne C Sharp, First Counselor 

■ Evon W. Peterson. 


General Board: 

Elna P. Haymond 

Hazel S. Love 

Edythe K. Watson 

Anna B. Hart 

Mary R. Young 

Fawn H. Sharp 

Ellen N. Barnes 

Edith S. Elliott 

Mary V. Cameron 

Celestia J. Taylor 

Kathryn S. Gilbert 

Florence J. Madsen 

Afton W. Hunt 

Anne R. Gledhill 

Verda F. Burton 

Leone G. Layton 

Elsa T Peterson 

Belva B. Ashton 

Myrtle R. Olson 

Blanche B. Stoddard 

Fanny S Kienitz 

Zola J. McGhie 

Alice C. Smith 

Aleine M. Young 

Elizabeth B. Winters 

Oa J. Cannon 

Lucile P. Peterson 

Alberta H. Christensen 

Jennie R Scott 

Lila B. Walch 

Elaine B. Curtis 

Mildred B. Eyring 

Alice L. Wilkinson 

Lenore C. Gundersen 

Zelma R. West 

Edith P Backman 

Irene W. Buehner 

Marjorie C. Pingree 

Leanor J. Brown 

Winniefred S. Manwaring 

Irene C Lloyd 

Dartene C. Dedekind 

Reba C. Aldous 


President Hugh B. Brown, in his message delivered at the priesthood 
session on Saturday evening, counseled the members of the Church, and 
particularly those members in the adolescent years, to remember the build- 
ing time of life and to make all the timbers strong: 

Keep in mind the challenging fact that your aim is not to get ahead of others but 
to surpass yourself; to begin today to be the person you want to be; to immortalize 
today and all the tomorrows that lie ahead in order that your life may have an eternal 
significance. Cultivate an unquenchable appetite for learning. Each of you is the heir 
of the ages. They who have gone ahead of you have partially discovered and revealed 
a world of wonder with limitless uncharted fields ahead. . . Remember, the law of the 
harvest is inexorable. As ye sow so shall ye reap. 

President N. Eldon Tanner extolled the Word of Wisdom and counseled 
members of the Church to stand firm in resisting the very beginning of 
habits that are injurious and difficult to break: 

We, as members of the Church, have considered the Word of Wisdom as a direction 
from the Lord himself, with a warning and a promise. Today, the whole world, with 
the scientific evidence now available to everyone, should. . . observe this scientific 
warning. . . . On behalf of the First Presidency, and with their approval, I appeal to every 
member of the Church to keep the Word of Wisdom strictly; and to all responsible 
citizens to accept their responsibilities, to guard and protect our youth against the 
evils and designs of conspiring men who are determined by every available means to 
lead them to destruction. 

President Joseph Fielding Smith spoke of the need for prayer and its 
efficacy in daily life and as a direction toward eternity: 

Prayer is something that humbles the soul. It broadens our comprehension; it 
quickens the mind. It draws us nearer to our Father in Heaven. We need his help, there 
is no question about that. We need the guidance of his Holy Spirit. We need to know 
what principles have been given to us by which we may come back into his presence. 
We need to have our minds quickened by the inspiration that comes from him, and 
for these reasons we pray to him, that he may help us to live so that we will know his 
truth and be able to walk in its light, that we may, through our faithfulness and our 
obedience, come back again into his presence. 

President Alvin R. Dyer spoke of the parable of being "born again": 

Perhaps to be "born again" means to have another chance, to renew one's effort 
to measure up. . . . This is the Lord's work, my brethren and sisters, and we have no 
need to fear its triumphant outcome. There is a Prophet presiding through whom God 
is speaking, as I have witnessed upon so many occasions. I call to mind the words of 
the Lord unto the Prophet Joseph Smith at a time of frustration. And what was true 
then is equally true today. Here are the words of the Lord's counsel. "The works and 
the designs, and the purposes of God cannot be frustrated, neither can they come to 

At the close of conference, President McKay blessed the saints and bade 
them keep the laws and ordinances of the gospel: 

May God be with each of you. and all people everywhere. May we turn to him, and 
seek for the better and more spiritual values of life. He is our Father; he knows our 
desires and our hopes, and he will help us if we will but seek him and learn of his ways. 
My prayerful blessings go with you as you return to your homes. God help us all to 
discharge our responsibilities by making an environment in home, in school, in Church, 
and in our communities that will be uplifting, wholesome, and faith-inspiring, I pray 
in the name of Jesus Chirst, Amen. 



Tillle Pearson, Lost River Stake, Moore, Idaho, raises "many kinds of flowers 
as her hobby. She has planted every kind of flower she thought would grow 
in her climate. Her flower gardens are surrounded by different and unusual 
rocks that she has collected. 

She has served in Relief Society as a secretary-treasurer, and a counselor 
to four presidents. For thirty-five years she has attained one hundred per 
cent visiting teaching, often walking as far as six miles. 

Sister Pearson is an inspiration to all who know her. She and her husband 
walked a half a mile each way to attend a Scout Flag-raising ceremony on 
the Fourth of July at six a.m. She loves the out-of-doors, and at eighty-two, 
is still able to keep her flowers beautiful. 

She is the mother of five children, grandmother to seven, and great- 
grandmother to three, all of whom are inspired by her attendance at all of 
her Church meetings, and her kind, helpful ways. 



Frances C. Yost 

■ "There's nothing like a shift in 
the garden on a hot summer day 
to make one appreciate the cool- 
ness and downright loveliness of 
the inside of a home." 

Dear little Maggie McGee, 
age seventy-three, was speak- 
ing to the house itself. Maggie 
McGee asked the questions, and 
Maggie McGee gave the answers, 
and surely the little house of the 
Irish lady enjoyed the conversa- 

"Who else is there to speak 
to these days? When a body 
lives alone as long as I have, she 
finds out a house gets lonely, too, 
when it never hears any laughter 
and song. A house needs conver- 
sation, and, believe me, my house 
is going to get it, if I have to do 
all the talking myself." 

Maggie took off her bonnet and 
let the cucumbers she had gath- 
ered in her apron fall into the 

sink. Later, she would wash and 
dry them. It looked as if there 
were enough for a nice batch of 
bread-and-butter pickles. 

"Later, this very day, I'll see 
them shining, pretty and lovely, 
like emerald jewels, in glass jars. 
Sure, and I will. And when the 
date for the Relief Society bazaar 
is set, why I'll make my usual 
contribution of a dozen full bot- 
tles. That I will. How many years 
has it been since I started con- 
tributing pickles instead of hand- 

"It has been five years this 
coming bazaar," Maggie answered 
herself. "It was the very year 
the doctor warned me that I'd 
have to start preserving my eyes 
or they would not be seeing me 
through. It would break my heart 
if the time came when I could 
not enjoy the beauty of my sur- 
roundings. And it would make me 
feel equally as miserable, if I 
were not able to make my con- 
tribution to the annual ward 
Relief Society bazaar." 


June 1968 

Ding! Ding! 

"There's the telephone begging 
to be answered. It's a good thing 
I came in just when I did, or who 
would have taken the telephone 
off the hook?" 

"Hello! Maggie McGee speak- 

"This is Sister Clayson calling. 
How are you today, Sister Mag- 

"Fine as a frilly petunia on a 
sunny day, President Clayson." 

"I'm so glad you are well, Sis- 
ter Maggie." 

"I can't remember the time 
when I wasn't, President Clay- 

"The Relief Society would like 
to ask a special favor of you, 
Sister McGee, if you feel you are 
up to it." 

"I would be glad to do any- 
thing the sisters would ask of me, 
if it doesn't require taxing my 

"We wondered if you would 
make extra pickles for the ba- 

"I'd be glad to. And what 
type would you be wanting?" 

"Sister McGee, we want you 
to make your regular bread-and- 
butter pickles. But we want an 
abundance of them — perhaps 
fifty jars." 

"Fifty jars, President Clayson! 
Why it would infringe on the room 
of the cooked food goodies." 

"This year, Sister Maggie, we 
wanted to have a pickle booth." 

"A pickle booth?" 

"Yes, your pickles go over so 
well, that instead of crowding 
them in with the cooked foods, 
we wanted to feature them in 
a booth by themselves. Now, 
we want you to be in charge of 
this booth. You can decorate it 

as you like. If you need help, you 
can ask anyone you desire to 
help you." 

"That probably won't be nec- 
essary; land sakes, I have more 
time on my hands than most 
folks. But if I need some help, 
you can be rest assured that I'll 
be asking for it." 

The summer wore on, and 
every day Maggie McGee picked 
the cucumbers that were ready 
in her garden. Before the sun 
dropped in the west, the cucum- 
bers were miraculously turned 
into delicious pickles placed in 
uniform pint jars. How many 
jars of pickles? Maggie McGee 
hadn't had time to count them. 
But there were plenty to line a 
tiny booth, that was for sure. 

I\low autumn reigned in all 
her golden glory, and the day for 
the bazaar had arrived. Relief 
Society sisters were busy arrang- 
ing booths laden with handiwork 
and baking. In the most central 
location stood the tiny pickle 
booth, which was a sheer delight 
to behold. 

Maggie McGee was good at 
anything she put her active, 
gnarled old hands to. Now she 
had turned artist to decorate 
her little pickle booth. An arch 
framed the little booth, and she 
had designed a sign to go at the 
center of the arch. Two green 
cucumber men were holding up 
a sign which read "Pickle Booth." 
The pickle booth was decorated 
with white paper on which Maggie 
McGee had drawn all sorts of 
vegetable people, with tiny pin 
legs and arms, and with pretty 
faces showing smiling features 
and laughing eyes. Each picture, 
whether it was a tomato, cauli- 


The Pickle Booth 

flower, or onion, looked good 
enough to eat. 

Although the booths for the 
bazaar were all lovely and held 
people's interest, the pickle booth 
stood out like an emerald isle 
jewel of interest. 

As the Relief Society sisters 
passed by to their own assign- 
ments, they would say: "Put my 
name on a jar of pickles, Sister 
McGee." Then someone else 
would pass by and say: "Put 
my name on a jar of pickles, 
Sister McGee." 

Now that Maggie McGee had 
the pickles made, the drawings 
done, and the booth completed, 
and she had a little time to relax 
on her little stool in her pickle 
booth, she started wondering. 
Were the sisters just trying to 
make her feel happy? Had she 
made so many jars of pickles 
they were afraid they would not 
be sold, and they were afraid 
she might feel bad. Were they 
just helping out to salve her 

"If anyone else says, Tut my 
name on a jar of pickles,' I'll, 
I'll " 

"Put my name on a jar of 
pickles, Sister McGee." 

"I'll— I'll do it." And she did. 

Maggie McGee's eyes were 
rather tear-dimmed as she wrote 
the names on the slips and pasted 
them on each bottle. She kept 
telling herself that the money 
went into the Relief Society 
fund. It wasn't as if she were 
selling the pickles for herself. Of 
course she didn't have a lot to 
live on, but the Lord provided 
the necessities of life for her, she 
didn't need money, though she 
would like to travel a bit. 

The crowd at the pickle booth 

passed in a steady stream as 
the bazaar progressed during 
the evening. Many bottles of 
pickles passed over the counter. 
Many more were tagged ready 
for pickup when the bazaar end- 
ed. Still, there remained a large 
supply of jars of pickles on the 
shelf behind her. Yes, she had 
overdone the pickle business. 

"If they don't sell tonight, 
they'll keep." Maggie McGee 
sighed and shrugged her shoul- 
ders. But the selling continued. 

■VI aggie had a moment to look 
up and around. Who was the 
strange man walking across the 
hall with President Clayson? 
Why they were coming directly 
toward the pickle booth. What 
could such a distinguished man 
be wanting? 

"Mrs. McGee," President Clay- 
son began. Why, she always call- 
ed her either Sister Maggie or 
Sister McGee. Why the formal- 

"Mrs. McGee, I want you to 
meet Mr. J. R. King of the King 
Food Corporation. He wants to 
sample your pickles." 

Maggie McGee smiled. "Sure 
and I'm glad to meet you, Mr. 
King." Others bought the jar 
on face value. They did not re- 
quire a sample, a taste. But it 
takes all kinds to make up a 
world, she thought. 

"I am sorry that I do not 
have a spoon, nor some bread 
and butter for tasting. But you 
are welcome to have a full jar 
to take on your way, sir." 

"I brought over a spoon from 
the kitchen, Sister McGee, and 
a plate with a slice of bread and 
butter." Mrs. Clayson was smil- 
ing her reassurance. 


June 1968 

The crowd seemed to be watch- 
ing what took place at the pickle 
booth, but they kept at a dis- 
tance, as if this were a most im- 
portant event, and they did not 
wish to spoil it. 

Mr. King unscrewed a jar. 
He spread the pickles generously 
on the slice of bread, and put it 
to his mouth. It reminded Mag- 
gie McGee of a hungry boy made 
suddenly happy with good food. 

After several large bites, Mr. 
King spoke. "Very good! Simply 

"Sure and I'm glad that you 
like them, and would you like 
to buy a jar from the society?" 

"Mrs. McGee, I might as well 
get right down to business. I 
am always searching for new 
foods. Especially am I looking 
for new pickles. That is my bus- 
iness, you know. I want your 

"I'll be glad to share it with 
you. Most folks are sort of lazy 
when it comes to making pickles. 
They prefer to pick up a jar 
ready for the table. But if you 
wish, you're welcome to my 
recipe. It is my own, you under- 

"That is what Mrs. Clayson 
told me. You have originated 
this bread-and-butter pickle? 

"Sure and I did." 

"We pay quite well for a new 

"You needn't sir. I haven't 
given it out, but I'm not one 
to be selfish." 

"It isn't just the recipe we 
pay for. I want you to go to 
Chicago and oversee the making 
of the pickle in our factory; the 
first batch, that is. The trip is 
paid both ways, and your ex- 
penses while in Chicago. You'll 
have a franchise on the recipe — 
royalty on every bottle sold, you 

Maggie McGee didn't exactly 
understand. But she had always 
wanted to travel. She hadn't left 
the valley since she came from 
dear old Ireland as a child. If 
Mr. King was willing to pay her 
way to Chicago so she could show 
them how to make her pickles, 
she could hardly pass up such an 

"Would you be willing to sell 
your recipe under these con- 
ditions, Mrs. McGee?" 

"It's the luck of the Irish and 
the blessings of Heavenly 
Father, and I'm glad to make 
your acquaintance, Mr. King. 
I think that I shall enjoy a trip 
to Chicago, and I'm free to leave 
at any moment you would be 
wishing for me to do so." 

Maggie McGee's smile was 
her nicest Irish smile. Mr. King 
returned her smile with that 
"Little boy with bread-and-butter 
pickles" grin. 



Are silver words 

Speaking from the high skies 

Of heaven, fragile links of love 

To earth. 

— Vesta Nickerson Fairbairn 



If Spring Be Late ~ 

Chapter 3 

Mabel Harmer 

Maureen Taggart, a librarian, decides 
to go to Britain to do genealogical work, 
travel, and look over an estate in 
Scotland to which she is a joint heir. 
Just before leaving she meets Steve 
Madsen and is very much attracted 
to him. On board the boat she be- 
friends Diane Curran. Both go to 
the home of Maureen's cousin, Bruce 

■ As Maureen awoke to a chilly 
November morning, her first clear 
thought was a yearning for the 
electric blanket at home. But 
I don't have it, she reminded 
herself philosophically, so I'll 
just have to add more clothing — 
night as well as day. She was 

sure that it would take years, 
if not a lifetime, to get used to 
this penetrating island cold. 

Diane was already up and 
dressing. The girls had been 
offered separate rooms in the 
big house, but had decided to 
share a bedroom for warmth 
and companionship. 

"Why so early?" asked Mau- 
reen, curling up into a ball 
beneath the covers. "It's still 
dark outside." 

"Mrs. Taggart is taking me 
to meet the Markham person. 
I must get there early before 
someone else lands the job. 
Anyway, it isn't nearly as early 


June 1968 

as it looks. I suppose that we 
are so far north here that there 
is less daylight in the winter." 

"So we are," Maureen assent- 
ed, venturing one foot out into 
the cold. "As for the job — from 
all they say, I doubt if you have 
to worry. Perhaps your real 
worry should be that you will 
get it." 

"I have to get it — as you 
well know," said Diane, empha- 
sizing her words with a vigorous 
brushing of her light curls. "If 
I don't find something right 
away Sydney will insist upon 
quitting school so that we can 
be married. Of course, he has 
no idea how really short I am. 
His parents would always hold 
it against me, if he quit school 
on my account, and I don't 
want to start off' with that hand- 

"And you're right, of course," 
agreed Maureen, taking the 
plunge into the cold room. "And, 
if Mrs. Markham proves impos- 
sible you can look for something 
better later on. Which reminds 
me that I had best get ready 
to do more looking. I found a 
few interesting leads at the 
Public Records Office yesterday, 
but it's rather different from my 
own library experience at home." 

"Do you find this research at 
all interesting?" 

"Oh, yes! In fact, I find it 
quite fascinating. And so do many 
other people, from the looks of 
the crowds there poring over 
the books. As you know, I have 
a very definite purpose in tracing 
my family lines and it amazes 
me to see how many people are 
there doing research merely to 
trace family lines and ancestors." 

"Perhaps they are hoping for 


another castle — such as yours." 
"Perhaps," smiled Maureen. 
"On the whole, I think it is just 
an urge, but a very fortunate 
one for those of us who can profit 
by their efforts." 

Downstairs, they found only 
Catherine and the girls at break- 
fast. Bruce had left early for 
school and Mrs. Murch was out 

"At this time of day!" exclaim- 
ed Maureen. 

"Oh, the time of day means 
nothing to her, poor dear," said 
Julia. "She will have breakfast 
with her friend Mrs. Marble down 
the lane and help her to do what- 
ever needs doing. There's always 
something. Of course, she will 
spread the glad news of our 

"It can't make too much differ- 
ence, can it?" asked Maureen. 
"After all, the news was bound to 
get out sooner or later." 

"No," agreed Catherine. "It 
can't make too much difference. 
Most of our neighbors won't 
believe it anyway. They'll say, 
'The Taggarts inherit a castle! 
Ridiculous!' and that will be the 
end of it." 

"Oh, I hope not!" cried Kitty. 
"I am planning to impress my 
school friends ever so much. In 
fact, I hope that Mrs. Murch 
makes an awfully good thing 
out of it. I can't, in good con- 
science, do so myself." 

"Indeed, you cannot," agreed 
her mother. "Incidentally," she 
said, turning to Maureen, "we 
are expecting a visitor today who 
will be of interest to you — a 
Robert McPherson who lives on 
the estate. He is an artist and 
has some paintings on exhibition 

(Continued on page 451) 




Wealtha S. Mendenhall 

Former Member, General Board of Relief Society 

■ May I come into your home and visit with you about the island con- 
tinent, Australia? In the Southern Hemisphere, in the southwest area 
of the Pacific Basin, some 1274 miles across the great Tasman Sea from 
New Zealand, lies the remote island continent, Australia. 

My husband and I left California in 1952 for an extended tour around 
the world. We traveled on a luxury liner and leisurely sailed the beauti- 
ful blue Pacific, feasting our eyes on the sun-spangled waters, flying fish, 
cloud formations, stars, moon, and the sunset in the evening sky. At the 
close of day, we were lulled to sleep by strains of soft melodies. 

What a relaxing, restful journey! 


As a comparison, my thoughts turned to those early explorers and 
diligent voyagers of the sea, who sailed great distances across uncharted 
waters in open ships, with limited navigational instruments; and of their 
struggles to survive the elements, scarcity of food and water, sickness, 
and at times, mutiny. Many of them died and were buried at sea, while 
others bravely struggled onward, determined to reach their destination. 

Among these was Louis Vaes de Torres — the Spanish officer after whom 
the Torres Strait, which flows between Australia and New Guinea, derived 
its name. This was sailed in 1606. 

Captain William Jansz and some of his crew members of the yacht 
"Duyfken" were successful in reaching the Australian shore; but, they 
were met by the rich chocolate-brown skinned, dark-haired early inhab- 
itants of that land — the Aborigines — who at that time were not blessed 
with an abundance of hospitality. 

Australia was, to the Aborigine, his grounds, his place to live undis- 
turbed. The privacy of his small lean-to or hut type home, made of 
branches or a combination of wattle and daub, had not been infringed 
upon before. The vast plains were his to roam freely with his dingoes 
(dogs), woomers (throwing sticks), boomerang (angular throwing stick), 
and nets, in search of food, (wallabies, fish, kangaroos, wild herbs, 
roots, and fruit). 

In 1916, the commander of the "Eendragt," Dick Hartog, reached the 
coast, for later, a round platelike marker with such an inscription on it 
was found attached to a post. 

In 1642, that well-known Dutch navigator, Abel Janszoon Tasman, 
sighted the western coast of the island which is now known as Tasmania. 
This lies approximately 140 miles off the southern coast of Australia, 
and is today one of her six states. 

Other great explorers, many whose names are not known, preceded 
these, and there are interesting records of those who followed, including 
that heroic and colorful voyager, Captain James Cook. In 1770, he drop- 


June 1968 

ped anchor at Botany Bay and there raised the Union Jack. Thus Austral- 
ia, which occupies an area of approximately 3,000,000 square miles, 
was to become a family member of the British Empire. Formal posses- 
sion did not occur until eighteen years later, or in 1788, for it was in this 
year that the first European colonists settled in Sydney, and, it was in 
1801 that Australia officially became a full-fledged member of the Common- 

The anthem "Advance Australia Fair," states in the first and second 

Australia's sons, let us rejoice When gallant Cook from Albion sailed 

For we are young and free; To trace wide oceans o'er, 

We've golden soil and wealth for toil, True British courage bore him on 

Our home is girt by sea; Till he landed on our shore; 

Our land abounds in nature's gifts, Then, here he raised old English flag, 

Of beauty rich and rare. The standard of the brave. 

In history's page let every stage With all her faults, we love her still 

Advance Australia Fair. Britannia rules the wave. 


Now, in 1952, we found ourselves more than captivated by the splendor 
of this island continent in bloom. Her exciting pioneer past, industrial- 
ized present, and the cultured life of her people impressed us greatly. We 
felt a link with the pioneer past of this land as we visited the art centers, 
admired the statues placed in strategic places, visited the museums, and 
strolled along the streets, feasting our eyes on the lovely, gracious old 
homes and shops. Occasionally, we had an opportunity to walk on paving 
stones imported from Italy long before, which truly showed their wear. 
This made them more interesting to us. 

Yes, we gained a link with the pioneer past, as we reflected upon the 
colonization of this now beautiful domain, and the fact that just 164 years 
had passed since those first troop ships, loaded with an overflow of convicts 
from England's prisons, along with their guards, officers, pioneer leaders, 
and supplies, arrived to found the first settlement. 

This new land offered these offenders an opportunity to improve them- 
selves and conditions around them. It was indeed a limitless challenge, for, 
at the time of their arrival, practically all that preceded them were the 
Aborigines and their huts, kangaroos, emus, and wallabies. There was not 
a road, village, hospital, doctor, school, industry, or even a store, to satisfy 
the smallest need. 

Captain Arthur Phyllip was chosen governor of New South Wales, 
and it was he who realized it would be an utter impossibility for this group 
to master themselves and their new world alone. Thus the land grant 
system came into being, and free settlers arrived to take over some of the 
available property, and to assist the convicts and those already at work, 
in the beginning of the expansive age of Australia. 

It was possible, by 1825, to purchase land, and the land grant system 
was discontinued by 1831. The discovery of gold and the gold rush in the 
1850's brought not only prospectors, but skilled tradesmen with fresh 
stimulus. A quickened pace of life was soon evident. As a result of man's 
contribution, agriculture, which is now the chief industry of Australia, 
sheep and cattle stations, mining, schools, and churches came into being. 
Settlements were established in areas other than Sydney, and before 


Australia— An Island Continent in Bloom 

long colonies developed. Then came the birth of States and Territories. 
At present, six States and two federally controlled Territories occupy this 
area — the land down under. 


The six States are: Western Australia, South Australia, Queensland, 
New South Wales, Victoria, and Tasmania. The Northern Territory is 
nestled between the first three states mentioned, and occupies approxi- 
mately half a million square miles. The Capitol Territory is situated in 
an unique area, for it was created solely for the purpose of housing the 
federal capital, Canberra. It lies between the States of New South Wales 
and Victoria. 

The affairs of the continent are administered by the Commonwealth 
Government at Canberra. The Governor General represents Queen Eliz- 
abeth II. The Prime Minister and his appointed cabinet and the elected 
members of Parliament direct the affairs of the nation. 

Australia is locked between the Timor, Arafura, and Coral Seas from 
the northwest to the northeast; the Indian Ocean on the west; the Pacific 
Ocean on the east; and the Tasman Sea on the southeast. As we toured 
this young but vast domain,we realized just how accessible it is for ocean- 
going vessels with their cargoes of imports such as machinery, manufac- 
tured goods, oil, and other required essentials; also for outgoing steamers 
loaded with exports such as wheat, butter, metals, meat, wool, and wool 
products from this productive continent to other parts of the world. 


This great expanse of water stretching far away into all horizons is 
not used for industry alone, but to provide wonderful fishing for the ardent 
fisherman, plenty of water for swimming, surfing, sailing, and regatta 
events. It leaves behind many sparkling white sand beaches such as Bondi 
Beach — famous for sunbathers, spectators, and for little children who 
build their sand castles in the air. The Australian people enjoy the out- 
of-doors and are avid sportsmen. Several international records have been 
won by citizens of the Australian Commonwealth. We all know of their 
outstanding tennis players, their horsemanship, how adept they are at 
hockey, cricket, rugby, golf, and bowling on the green. 


Sydney, the capital of New South Wales, is that State's largest city. 
New South Wales was the first of the States to be settled and is Home to 
around 2,500,000 inhabitants. 

I recall my first glimpse of Sydney Harbor. It offers a bird's eye view 
and is a most breathtaking picturesque sight. I could readily see why many 
people have said, "This is the most beautiful harbor in the world." 

Stretched out beyond the harbor mouth is the charming city, Sydney. 
Protruding outward are the lush green tongues of populated lands in their 
coats of many colors. At dusk the setting sun sheds its rays of rainbow hue 
variations out over the waters, there to mingle with the flickering reflec- 
tions of lights from homes, shops, and streets. This forms a mosaic of 
living jewel-like splendor which reminds me of Australia's precious gem — 
the opal — in its fiery dress. Opals are found to a great extent in South 


June 1968 

Australia and New South Wales. I was also impressed by the steel-arch 
bridge which extends gracefully across the harbor. 


I was more than impressed by the newness and simple beauty of the 
capital, Canberra. The wide open tableland at the base of the Australian 
Alps no longer basks in its look of yesteryear, but has emerged, according 
to the design of Walter Burley Griffin, an American architect, into the 
unique and impressive Canberra of today. Much of the bush and also the 
barren areas have been developed into landscaped gardens and parks. 
Streets are lined with brilliant yellow wattle and other lovely plants and 
flowers. Modern homes have been built and are surrounded with carpets 
of green grass. 

We find at Canberra the Federal Parliament House, Government build- 
ings, museums, and a manmade lake, a thing of beauty. In the new city 
(and I say new because work did not commence on it until about 1913), 
we find the Academy of Science, which is a great help not only in the 
development of Australian lands, but also those of other countries. 


Melbourne, the capital of the state of Victoria, is one of my favorite 
cities. This metropolis has a lovely setting, as it was born on the green 
banks of the River Yarra, and its sprawling Dandenongs, dressed in forest 
and fern, furnish its eastern landscape. Melbourne has blossomed into the 
second largest city in Australia, and together with Sydney, the two cities 
have within their boundaries more than one-third of Australia's 11,000,000 


In the United States on Thanksgiving Day, the people pause to give 
thanks to their Heavenly Father for the bounties of life and for their 
many blessings. In Queensland, the second largest State in Australia, 
and one of the most prosperous, a series of festivals is planned and conduct- 
ed yearly in appreciation of the many blessings received. These indust- 
rious people celebrate the successful harvest of maize, apples, sugar, tobacco, 
grain, pineapple, flowers, and other items. The festival in Southern Queens- 
land, when the apple trees are in full bloom and flower arrangements adorn 
the homes, hotels, shops, and streets; and the flower festival in Toowoomba, 
when flower gardens are a maze of color, are indeed unforgettable sights, 
a glimpse of peaceful beauty in color. Queensland falls mainly in the 
tropical belt, thus mother nature is liberal with her blessings. The larg- 
est coral reef in the world (the Great Barrier Reef) stretches about 1250 
miles along her coast in the Coral Sea. Brisbane, a most beautiful city, 
is the State's capital. 


The island of Tasmania is the nation's smallest State, but offers a 
fascinating variety of scenery, ranging from the Russel Waterfalls, in the 
Mount Field National Park, to the peaceful quietness of Lake St. Clair 
at the base of Cradle Mountain. 

At apple blossom time, the sweet spicy perfume from the productive 


Australia— An Island Continent in Bloom 

and beautiful valleys of Huon and Derwent is wafted through the air. 
How majestic is Mount Wellington as it stretches upward, ever hovering 
over and making a green backdrop for the capital city, Hobart. A delight- 
ful climate and an ample supply of water greatly aid the crop yield in 
this area. 

In Tasmania, we find a touch and certain charm of the past, as well 
as a modern and progressive present. The handsome public buildings, 
homes, and gardens bespeak the enterprising spirit and the busy wharf. 


Whether one desires solitude and freedom from rigid routine or the 
hustle and bustle of city life among an enthusiastic,, friendly people, it 
can be found in Western Australia. This State occupies one-third of 
Australia's land (or a million square miles) and has about three-quarters 
of a million inhabitants. Here, large areas of land are being brought into 
productivity yearly, and steps are being taken to harness water wealth 
for the good of the land and her people. 

The well-organized air service, not only in Western Australia, but 
throughout the continent, has shrunk the vast mileage until it is possible 
for people to cover these great distances in a short period of time. Thus, 
sheep and cattle stations, once isolated, practically reach the thresholds 
of each other's doors. They also have a very efficient Royal Flying Doctor 
Service which supplies medical aid to those faraway places, and, in case 
of emergency, flies patients to the hospital for needed treatment. 

Perth, one of the continent's most beautiful, sunniest, and prosperous 
cities, is the capital of Western Australia, and is located between the 
Swan River and the Indian Ocean. Perth has wide streets, tall buildings, an 
art gallery, a museum, fine shopping centers, well-dressed people, and is 
the home of the University of Western Australia. Kings Park, alone, 
comprises 1000 acres in the heart of the city. The people here are friendly 
and are proud not only of Perth, but also of their State. 


If you are sightseeing in South Australia, I recommend the leisurely 
climb up the wandering pathway, through lush mountain scenery of the 
Mount Lofty Range to Morialta Falls — a waterfall of exceptional beauty. 
As one rests and becomes attuned to the splashng water, scenery, the 
various scents from foliage, trees, and flowers, a sensation of peace seems 
to be everywhere. How befitting it is to look down over the City of 
Churches, Adelaide, the State's capital, and see chapels and more chapels, 
as well as the well laid out city, with its wide streets, avenues, hillside 
resorts, Koala Bear Park, Torrens Lake, beaches, gardens, factories, and 
the University of Adelaide, one of Australia's oldest universities, estab- 
lished in 1874. 

The main industries of South Australia are ship building, wool, wheat, 
and wine. Here we find large areas of arid plains, but the owners of the 
sheep and cattle stations are struggling to bring them into productivity in 
order to furnish more feed for livestock. The children living on these sheep 
and cattle stations, and in other isolated areas, do not attend school as 
do children in the cities, but receive their education through "The School 
of the Air," over a two-way radio which not only affords the children an 
opportunity to hear the lessons, but also to respond. 


June 1968 


If one desires to taste the flavor of the past of Australia, he will be able 
to do so in the Northern Territory, for there are many Aborigines living in 
native habitat on the Aboriginal Reservations. Some of them are progressing 
from their primitive ways by attending school, others are striving to live 
and work with the people around them, to improve themselves and their 
heritage and to fit into our modern society. 

In the Northern Territory, we find red and orange rocks and ground 
with parched dry earth, also cattle stations, manganese, uranium, and lovely 
cities. The beautiful cosmopolitan city of Darwin is the capital, and it 
lies in the tropical belt. 

By faith and by works, the people of Australia are fast overcoming 
the barriers and obstacles they inherited, and they have brought the 
island continent into bloom. 


How very grateful we are that The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints is firmly established in Australia, and that its teachings have 
helped to build faith and testimonies in the lives of many of its citizenship. 

In 1840, a young convert from England, William Berrett, only seventeen 
years old, was ordained an elder and appointed to labor as a missionary 
in Australia. Two years later, Andrew Anderson, one of the first converts 
baptized in Scotland, moved to Australia with his family and located in 
Sydney. In 1845 he reported to the Church Authorities in Navuoo that 
he had baptized eleven people and organized a branch of the Church. 

The real beginning toward the establishment of a mission in Australia 
was made in 1851 — just eighty-one years after Captain Cook dropped 
anchor in Botany Bay. Elder John Murdock was appointed by the First 
Presidency to open a mission. He was accompanied on his journey by 
Elder Charles W. Wandell. In 1854, New Zealand was added to the Australian 
Mission. In October 1897, two separate missions were formed, but new 
conversions did not come quickly. 

I quote from "Mighty Missionary of the Pacific," by David W. Cummings. 

"A spiritual awakening is imminent in Australia!" This prophetic pronouncement 
was made by President David O. McKay following a tour of Australia in January 
1955. And he added that, to prepare for and accelerate this development the Church 
was planning the erection of chapels in major branches throughout the country. 

There was a spiritual awakening as prophesied, and on July 3, 1955, the 
mission was divided and the Southern Australian Mission was formed. In 
just five years, on March 27, 1960, the Sydney Stake was formed. Then 
the Brisbane Stake was organized on October 23, 1960. In the same month 
on the 30th, the Melbourne Stake was created. Later, on February 23, 1966, 
the Adelaide Stake was organized, and then the Sydney South Stake on 
May 14, 1967. Perth Stake was organized November 28, 1967. 

Yes, in Australia, a land under the Southern Cross, we now gain a 

glimpse of a highly cultured and impressively progressive and courageous 



Sydney Harbor, with the city in the background, and a view of the far reaches of one of the world's 
most beautiful and useful harbors 

A view of one area of Sydney Harbor with impressive buildings in the background, and the Manly 
Ferry in the foreground 

- ' -» • 


. * ? i ft 1 1 i»^*j mi ijs Ll M "*f u l _ 

The "Coat Hanger" Bridge, a magnificent steel arch of which the Austrialians are justly proud 

Begonias in Ballarat, approximately one hundred miles from Melbourne in the State of Victoria 

A view of Queensland on the Pacific Ocean 

Adelaide in South Australia 

'The "Outback" in Southwest Australia 

Landscape in front of the Mission Home in Sydney, Australia 

I I I I I 

Durban Branch Relief Society officers, left to right: Pat Pel, First Counselor; Pat Robinson, 
President; Renee Kee, Secretary-Treasurer; Maureen De Wet, Second Counselor. 
Three-tiered birthday cake at celebration of Relief Society anniversary. Radiant flowers, always 
abundant in the subtropical Durban climate, add lovely decoration to the table. 


Eleanor A. Badger, Supervisor 
South African Mission Relief Society 

Mowbray Branch Relief Society officers, left to right: Margaret Park, visiting teacher message 
leader; Ivy Fourie, President; Philippa Harrison, Counselor; Maria Maritz, homemaking leader; 
Joyce Bester; Marjorie Woods. 

Second row, left to right: Betty Botha; Valerie Hubert; Marietta Maritz; Veronica Dallender. 
Picture shows a display of beautifully decorated cakes which were sold and the proceeds 
used as a contribution to the branch building fund. (Photograph by Dennis Woods) 


Irene W. Buehner, Member, General Board of Relief Society, 

■ "Open the Door Through The Relief Society Magazine." This was the 
theme chosen for the 1967 Relief Society Annual General Conference 
Magazine display. Five stakes were selected to prepare displays depicting 
the values to be found in the various sections of The Relief Society 
Magazine. These exhibits revealed the resourcefulness of the Stake Relief 
Society leadership and provided tangible evidence of the professionalism 
which may be achieved by sisters who work lovingly together. 

Most of the displays were also used in the local stake leadership meet- 
ings and proved a great stimulation to the sisters in encouraging increased 

Transparencies by J. M. Heslop 


East Millcreek Stake President— Quanta Howells; Magazine Representative— Lola Condie. 
A dark green felt cloth formed the background for this dignified portrayal of the "General 
Features." The mail box poured out letters of testimony from "Near and Far." The "Birthday 
Congratulations" page was attractively framed. The "Editorial Page," "Woman's Sphere," and 
"Notes From the Field" were all pointed out in this impressive display. 



Chairman, Magazine Display, Relief Society Annual General Conference 1967 

subscriptions, more careful reading, and greater utilization of the Magazine. 
Three of the five exhibits are illustrated below. We regret that we are 
unable to show the excellent displays done by the Phoenix and Olympus 
Stakes. The Phoenix Stake, under the direction of Relief Society Stake 
President Ruth Stapley, beautifully portrayed the many facets of "The 
Lesson Department." Spiritual Living, Cultural Refinement, Social Rela- 
tions, Homemaking, and Visiting Teaching were artistically illustrated on 
their gaily bedecked table. In the center, and slighthly elevated, was a lovely 
doll which represented a woman whose life was strengthened through the 


University Stake President— Amelia S. McConkie, Magazine Representative— Brigitte Porter. 
The white cloth, dotted with green plants, balanced the rising Magazine-covered stair treads. 
The risers were imprinted with virtues, quoted from the Magazine, to be learned in life's journey 
upward. Dolls, dressed in blue and gold, stood as the sentinels for the Poetry and Short Story 
Contests, lighting the way to higher goals of achievement. 


June 1968 

influence of Relief Society participation. Olympus Stake Relief Society 
President Iola Peterson and Magazine representative Alforette Liddle de- 
veloped a very artistic table with ideas from the "Special Features" 
section. An elegant green corduroy tablecloth was enhanced with blue 
color accents used to portray the Magazine Honor Roll, articles written 
by General Authorities, the poetry contest winner (who, incidentally, was 
from their stake), as well as the addresses of special speakers taken from 
issues of the Magazine. It was a symphony in color. 

The General Board is grateful to these five stakes for so effectively 
carrying out the theme assigned to them, and for sharing their talents 
and ideas for the benefit of Relief Society sisters throughout the world. 


Mtemm m0 


Pasadena Stake President— Jasmine Ballard; Magazine Representative— Rose Simper. A wood- 
paneled house, with Magazine-covered pillars supporting the root, reflected the influence of 
The Relief Society Magazine in four generations. Miniature paper-mache family figures were so 
lifelike as to seem irresistible. A tiny handmade grandma sat busily knitting, surrounded by her 
handwork a sweater, braided rug, and knit suit, all scaled to size. A petite mother is shown, 
taking an actual cake out of the oven, while baby is being tenderly consoled by great-grandmother. 
Magazine helps for cooking, sewing, cleaning, and handwork were all depicted in a delightfully 
whimsical way. Every detail was carefully worked out to perfection. 



Claire Noall 

Transparencies by the Author 

■ From utter desolation, radiance 
springs when the nurture is right. 
Flamboyant beauty rises from the 
seemingly hostile sands of time. 

Some species in the plant king- 
dom say, or seem to say, "Here I 
am. Look! I have come into being. 
Life against death, when the rains 

speak. Brief, but all-giving, in ex- 
quisite form. Don't touch. My 
fragility is protected. Do not use 
the sense of feel except through 
sight. Live in my short moment for- 
ever through the memory of vision. 
You will never forget my scalloped 
cup on desert tracts in thorn and 
prickle. I am here. Stand your dis- 
tance, but drink deep and full, for- 
ever to slake your longing for the 
exotic. I am fragility in the midst of 
thorns. Anything exotic spans but a 
passing moment of rare light, of 
translucent color, contour, cloud, or 
shadow. Ease the drouth of level 
lands in the landscape of the soul, 
when the rains of the dunes bring 
me to floral space. I am needed. I 
am needed for the perfection and 
for beauty, in the processions of the 
seasons — in the radiance of time." 



■ Flowers and shrubs and grasses 
grow intimately and harmoniously 
together in the wild gardens of 
mountains and valleys. They make 
their own designs of color and 
spacing, of height and ground 
cover. They grow, in competition 
as best they can, reaching for the 
sun and sinking their roots into 
the soil, searching for food and 

Home gardeners and landscape artists may observe the natural gardens 
and evaluate the possibilities of using some of their patterns for the home 
grounds. Some gardeners work out precise and formalized designs of great 
beauty, and others combine a natural setting with some elements of 
planned arrangement. Many rock gardens, colorful and pleasing to the eye, 
are results of such combinations. 

Contours, color harmony, and providing for blossoms throughout the 
growing season, are items which gardeners — from the professional landscape 
artist to the homemaker — may well consider in thinking of the garden as a 
portrait in form and color and design. These principles would apply to all 
gardens, formal, informal, and rock gardens, and those gardens which 
simulate the wild design. 

Transparencies by Dorothy J. Roberts 




V ^ 

1. Formal design in the Portland, Oregon, Rose Garden. Note the open space of grass, the steps 
accented by carefully trimmed evergreens arched with yellow roses. Color is provided by massed 
rosebushes. The background of tall dark Douglas firs establishes the principle of contrast. 

2. Formal garden west of the Latter-day Saints Church Administration Building, Salt Lake City, Utah. 
Greenery and a variety of color contrasted against the gray walls of the building. 

3. Sego lilies growing in a wild garden. For many years the women of Relief Society have looked 
upon the sego lily as an expressive symbol of the beauty and usefulness of the organization. 
When the pioneers entered Salt Lake Valley after their long journey across the plains, they found 
myriads of white-blossomed sego lilies festooning the foothills. The bulbs were also used as food. 

4. Rock garden, Salt Lake City, Utah, showing an artistic combination of some elements found in 
wild gardens, and evidence of a planned design in selection and placement of colors. Note the 
border of compact (spreading) lobelia (ultramarine blue) which accents the area of yellow blos- 
soms (Basket of Gold— Alyssum saxatile compactum). 

5. A wild desert garden. Radiant against the stark landscape, the rich blossoms of dock decorate 
the sand dunes and reveal the triumph of plant life in an arid land. 


Close-up picture, showing detail of the crown pattern in the center of the quilt 
M Ij/UIL I r VJw\ M \JUtt.fN Jean S. Groberg, Supervisor, Tongan Mission Relief Society 

■ The Relief Society sisters in 
the Tongan Mission recently had 
the opportunity of making a quilt 
for a queen! The occasion was the 
historic coronation of King Taufa'- 
ahau Tupou IV of Tonga and his 
lovely wife Queen Halaevaly Mata'- 

The king-sized "queenly quilt" 
was especially designed for the 
occasion, with a large replica of the 
Tongan crown and laurel wreath 
worked in fine quilting in the 
center of the quilt. The date of the 
coronation day was also worked into 
the pattern, and a regal scroll 
work bordered the edges. 

The Tongan Mission Relief Society chose this beautiful handmade quilt 
to present to the Queen as a representative token of the ideals of the 
Relief Society organization in expressing to their new Queen their loyalty 
and support throughout her reign. She was also presented with some 
exquisitely fine and beautiful pieces of tatting made by Relief Society 

Queen Mata'aho graciously received these gifts and expressed sincere 
appreciation for them and admiration for the fine quality of work. 

Another interesting coronation time activity was carried on by the 
Liahona Branch of the Tongan Mission. These sisters made dozens of 
Tongan dolls to sell to the tourists who poured into the little kingdom at 
coronation time. The dolls were dressed in typical Tongan styles, complete 
with miniature "ta'ovalas" and "kiekies," the woven mats and ornamental 
waistbands worn by the Tongahs. The dolls were very popular and were all 
sold in a few hours. Many tourists taking home with them these cute re- 
membrances of their visit to the Friendly Islands, read the little tags sewed 
into the dolls' clothes, "Made in Tonga by the LDS Relief Society." 

Jean S. Groberg, Supervisor, Tongan Mission Relief 
Society, presenting the quilt to Queen Mata'aho. 



L„ day <> ,n 

Some of the sisters who helped to make the quilt for the Queen, Tu'avava'u Mapa, President, 
Tongan Mission Relief Society, fourth from right 

Tatting pieces also presented to the Queen, displayed by tatting expert Laiana Folau and Sister Mapa 
Tongan dolls made by Liahona Branch Relief Society 


Maxine Grimm 

Fashion says knees 
But we extend pleas 

To cover the knees, Please! 

■ As I started to write this article, I 
could not help but remember the 
complaints of Brigham Young concern- 
ing the length of women's dresses. He 
was lamenting the fact that they were 
so long that they gathered up the dirt 
from the streets. He suggested that they 
might be shorter — ". . . do not be ex- 
travagant and cut them so short that 
we can see the tops of your stockings — 
[surely a prophet was speaking!] — but 
bring them down to the tops of your 
shoes and have them so you can walk 
and clear the dust and do not expose 
your persons." {Journal of Discourses, 
Brigham Young, 12:299.) 

Here I am, a century later, trying to 
design a dress to cover the knees when 
you sit down. 

At least in one respect Brigham 
Young would condone my efforts. This 
dress is handloomed, and he always 
stressed weaving and sewing and 
creative work. "Let the beauty of your 
adorning be the work of your hands." 
(Ibid., 19:75.) {continued on page 450) 




Transparency by Dorothy J. Roberts 

Model Kathleen MacKay 


Olive W. Burt 

■ One of the little-recognized forms of extravagance is that of having 
usable articles stashed away and lying idle. It is a kind of wastefulness 
that would have shocked our pioneer forebears. Our grandmothers used 
everything; they let nothing go to waste. Scraps of cloth were pieced into 
quilts; rags were woven into rugs; empty cans were covered with scraps of 
carpet to make footstools; leftover foods were conjured into delectable 

We need not follow their example exactly. Many things they used 
would be out of place in today's homes. But still most of us have many 
things stored away in basement or attic, in chests or dresser drawers that 
could be brought out and put to good use in even the most modern dwell- 

Old trunks, for example. Many a descendant of pioneers has an old 
trunk or chest which should have a greal deal of sentimental value. Often 
these have been badly damaged and have deteriorated over the years so 
that, though we cherish them, we keep them out of sight. Such a trunk or 
chest can easily be made into a decorative piece of which anyone would 
be proud. 

I had such a small trunk in the basement, filled with odds-and-ends, 
better thrown away. I know this trunk didn't come across the plains with 
my grandparents, but it has been in the family ever since I can remember. 
Covered with a metal sheeting, silver-colored, with an overall design of 
leaves in black, it was badly rusted; the wooden reenforcements dirty and 
broken; the lock and handles gone. The inside was a disgrace. 

(continued on page 450) 

Transparency Dy the author 




by Paul Cezanne (1839-1906), French (Minneapolis Institute of Arts) 

Commentary by Floyd E. Breinholt 
Associate Professor of Art 
Brigham Young University 

■ Each style of art had its inventor. Each artist believed implicitly in 
the importance of the truth for which he was searching. Each tenaciously 
clung to his concept — sometimes at great personal expense in other areas 
of his life. It has been said that great revolutionary leaders are men with 
a single and simple idea, and it is the very persistency and discipline with 
which they pursue this idea that endows it with power. Paul Cezanne was 
one of these. 

In spite of his great desire to have his work accepted by the officials 
of the art world, and the public who rejected and often ridiculed it, he 
gave up trying to be accepted and pursued his single idea the rest of his 
life in semi-seclusion. Herbert Read, well known art critic, described this 
single idea as follows: 

There is no doubt that what we call the modern movement in art begins with 
the single-minded determination of a French painter to see the world objectively. 
There need be no mystery about this world: what Cezanne wished to see was the 
world, or that part of it he was contemplating, as an object, without any interven- 
tion either of the tidy mind or the untidy emotions. His immediate predecessors, 
the Impressionists, had seen the world subjectively — that is to say, as it presented 
itself to their senses in various lights, or from various points of view. Each occasion 
made a different and distinct impression on their senses, and for each occasion there 
must necessarily be a separate work of art. But Cezanne wished to exclude this 
shimmering and ambiguous surface of things and penetrate to the reality that did 
not change, that was present beneath the bright but deceptive picture presented by 
the kaleidoscope of the senses. 

Cezanne believed that even though each brick and timber in a piece of 
architecture is important in its construction it is the building as a whole 
we see. Likewise, in a painting each part must contribute to the whole. 
He thought that in all nature — the landscape, the still life, and the human 
figure, there is reality which exists in substance and is more than surface. 
He tried to get away from the decorative element and present what was 
real. His struggle to do this was often very frustrating and he destroyed 
many of his paintings to try again and again. 

In the painting "Chestnut Trees at Jas de Bouffan" you sense that 
the artist was struggling with technical difficulties — that it was not easy. 
You notice how he broke up the surface into separate independent colors. 
These in turn serve to build an architectural structure which gives the 
appearance of solidity — of existing in space — of being real, a generalization 
about nature rather than a literal reproduction of nature. 

'CHESTNUT TREES AT JAS DE BOUFFAN" by Paul Cezanne (1839-1906) French 

The Minneapolis Institute of Arts 


June 1968 

FASHION SAYS (continued from page 446) 

Because fashion, at this time in 
many areas, calls for straight short 
dresses — by the way, Brigham Young 
said, "Create your own fashions and 
make your clothing to please yourselves, 
independent of outside influences. . ." 
He also said, "As for fashion it does 
not trouble me, my fashion is conveni- 
ence and comfort." (Ibid., 12:202, 

It should be ours also. 

This dress is woven by hand with 
20/2 cotton warp, honeysuckle design, 
with novelty cotton threads in the woof. 

I have always found a coat-dress 
wardrobe wearable and comfortable, 
but short straight styles present a new 
problem, hence the pleat. 

This pleat is a complete circle 
made into a pleated fan with stitches 
on the edge of each pleat on the under 
side, to keep the pleats secure. The cir- 
cle must be cut through from one edge to 
the center to form the fan. The center 

pleat is inverted, with three pleats on 
each side of the center inverted pleat. 
When standing, the pleat appears to 
be an ordinary kick-pleat, but when you 
sit it spreads out like a fan over the 

AN OLD TRUNK CAN BE REJUVENATED (continued from page 447) 

I scrubbed the trunk well, inside and out, with soap and water. When 
it was thoroughly dry, I went over the entire metal surface with aluminum 
paint. I rubbed this off, to uncover the black design. Using a very small 
brush and black metal paint, I went over every design. This took a little 
time and patience — but only a few cents worth of paint. The portions 
that had always been black, I repainted in that color. 

The wooden reenforcements I painted first in a dull green. Then I 
"antiqued" them with a coat of black paint, quickly rubbed off. The "sil- 
ver" rosettes and clasps I repainted with aluminum paint. 

I found among the odds and ends in my husband's workbox, a pair of 
old brass handles, which I put on each end. An old chain made a good 
catch-hold for opening the lid. 

There are many ways to finish the inside of such a trunk. Some are 
quite lovely, but difficult. I like easy-to-do-jobs, so I purchased some 
quilted calico, black, with a tiny rosebud design. This I simply tacked 
into place, using rather large-headed tacks. They did not show against 
the black calico — and the work took only a very short time. I lined both 
lid and bottom, as both were badly discolored by age. 

Now I have a small, attractive trunk in my bedroom, in which to 
keep, without crowding, my very best, hand-embroidered guest linens, 
or anything else that I wish to have handy. 


(Continued from page 426) 

in London. We are eager, of 
course, to hear what he can 
tell us about the property." 

"Eager!" cried Kitty. "We 
are simply dying of curiosity. 
So, be sure you don't get lost 
in the files and forget to come 
home in time for dinner." 

"I'll be here," Maureen prom- 
ised. "I'm probably just as 
eager as you to hear his report." 

Catherine arose from the table. 
"Well, Diane," she said, "if you're 
ready we'll go and beard the 
lioness in her den." 

"I'm ready — for anything," 
said Diane. 

They all put on their wraps 
and left together — Kitty for her 
school, Maureen to the tube to 
catch her train for London, 
Catherine and Diane for Mrs. 

The sun shone wanly through 
a light fog and Maureen could 
not help thinking back to autumn 
in Utah as she had left it, with 
the beautiful sights and smells 
of October. 

Had it really been as lovely 
as she now remembered, or was 
it the companionship of those 
last days at home that now made 
it seem so desirable? She had 
thought often of Steve Madsen — 
how well they had "hit it off," 
so to speak. They seemed to 
have so much in common and 
to enjoy each other's company 
so much. She remembered with 
a glow of happiness the flowers 
he had sent to the boat and the 
two letters she had received 
since her arrival in England. In 
each he had mentioned that he 
was looking forward to her re- 

In the city the streets and 
buildings looked unusually gray. 

If Spring Be Late 

Now there was no sun at all. 
She thought back to some lines 
she had read long ago "No leaves 
— no flowers — no sun — Novem- 
ber." To herself she added, "Espe- 
cially November in London on 
a foggy day." 

For no very good reason, unless 
it was the weather, she stopped 
and bought some roasted chest- 
nuts from a street vender. She 
walked the few short blocks to 
the Public Records Office on 
Chancery Lane and hurried in- 
side, hoping for light and warmth. 

Yesterday she had returned 
the book, on which she was work- 
ing, with a word to the librarian 
that she hoped she chould get it 
again soon. 

To her